《To the Depth of Abyss》
Chapter 49.5: New Year Wish
Chapter 49.5: New Year Wish
*Read it after you reach chapter 49*
_________________
Abyssal Terra / Floor 1
West Station / Night
Two days before New Year /
In the usual Inn restaurant, a party is held by one certainrge group of two influential business executives under the hands of a great Hunter.
In one certain table, Elisa sat with the wife of one of the executives, and not feeling well.
"Are you okay, Elisa?" asked Latifa.
"I''m okay, it''s just, the atmosphere is too crowded."
White Wood and Lee Wai''spany employees 90% of all of them are men. All of them are enjoying the party to their heart''s content. Screaming their enjoyment, drinking until some of them are vomit, dancing, and most importantly to deepen their rtionship.
While the men are very much enjoying themselves, thedies create a social barrier around their leader, Latifa, that didn''t allow the men to enter.
Even though the men noises is still bothering them.
"You can get back first if you want."
"No-no, I am fine. I just need to get used to this atmosphere."
Elisa''s determination convinced Latifa. "Well, it''s okay to say that you can''t stay for long. Because honestly, if Jimmy is not forced toe as that person''s order, we will note to this party."
Latifa represents all thedies annoyed.
Elisa can only wryly smile to respond to that, and wondering.
"Just what Ars nning on having a meeting at times like this?"
"Right?" asked Latifa in irritated. "That is the problem. Why would he bother talking about business when everyone is having fun?"
"A-haha."
Once again, Elisa can only wryly smiles on responding to that.
"They are finally done!"
Onedy in the group pointed at Jimmy, Lee Wai, and Randi that finally back from the meeting with feeling dizzy.
The three of them back to their group table. Jimmy joined Latifa and Elisa.
"Huuuhhhh~"
Jimmy''s sigh tells Latifa and Elisa that he felt disappointed, tired, and can''t do anything except ept his fate.7
But before he begins toining, he looks at Elisa. "Little Miss. Ars called you toe to his room."
"Me?"
Elisa wondering. Why did the leader of her party asked her toe to his room, only she herself? Well, considering he had called her twice back then, and they end up sleeping in the same bed - "Wait, isn''t that supposed to be a crime?"
There is no such a police in Abyssal Terra, so who is going to uphold justice?
"O-oh yeah, that''s right."
Elisa gives up and enters the party leader''s room.
"I am here."
The room is dark, the source of light is only from the open window where Ars sit to outside.
If Ars called her, then there must be something that the man wants from Elisa. Let''s just hope it is not a weird thing again.
"Is there anything I could help?" asked Elisa softly.
Ars pointed to one certain table. "Brew me some tea."
That is, just a normal request.
"O-ok."
In the table, there are several variants of tea.
After a quick thinking, Elisa finally brew a tea that fits the atmosphere.
"Here."
The tea was put in Ars'' chair-table.
The tea is not that hot, so Ars immediately drink the tea.
''That fast!?''
That shocked Elisa a bit.
After finishing the tea, Ars let out one quite long sigh.
"Huuuuuuuuuuhhhh~"
Just like Jimmy, Lee Wai, and Randi, he also seemed to be exhausted.
Elisa wants so show some concern for the man, but he is just very closed. He never even showed the slightest emotion to Elisa. That makes Elisa always doubt how to respond to the man.
"What do you want?"
Suddenly the man asked something.
"Eh, pardon?"
What do you want?
Elisa didn''t mishear it. But, the question being asked without context. So Elisa confused on how to respond.
"You are working hard this past half a year. So, what do you want?"
Elisa racked her brains, trying to understand what Ars is trying to say.
****____****##**)___((#%%%
[Ars wants to give you a gift, but don''t know what to give so he asked you ''what do you want?'']
That is, quite a hard way on expressing your concern to others.
But "I'' don''t know what I wanted for the time being."
That is because that is so sudden. Elisa didn''t expect that the Greedy man would ask her about what she want, and that will be her gift.
In that answer, Ars sighed again, not because mad or anything, maybe just tired and wanted some rest.
After that, the atmosphere became silent. Elisa doesn''t know what to talk. Ars seems won''t to open his mouth either. So they stay in that atmosphere for about a few minutes until someone suddenly snoring.
The person who is snoring, who else if not the only man in the room.
Elisa shocked at first. A cold, greedy man like Ars have this side when sleeping.
"*Snore~*"
It was shocking, and ridiculous at the same time.
Elisa burst in silentugh.
Now she thinks of it; back then they had slept together in the same bed twice. But Elisa had never seen that the cold man was snoring in his sleep.
However, Elisa also finds that the cold man is imperfect when he was trying to be seen perfect by people.
He is just her ordinary-working-hard man. Who can fall asleep exhausted and show his weakness only for her.
Unconsciously, she pats the sleeping prince''s head. She doesn''t know why she does that, it''s just feel good when she pats the sleeping prince''s head, even if only for that very moment.
The usual mighty Greedy man now has be a helpless sleeping prince.
''What do you want?''
Elisa didn''t know the answer for that question before. But now, she realized, such a simple thing could bring her happiness wrapped in an intangible gift.
"If you are just like an ordinary heroic main character, I might be..."
Chapter 1: Abyssal Terra
Chapter 1: Abyssal Terra
Abyssal Terra
Surface / Afternoon
The surface of the Abyssal Terra, or being called a station to the underworld, is the safest ce. The surface is the starting ground for sess, people say.
A small town being built as a residence for novice hunters. In the middle of the town, there is arge building, the Hunter''s Guild. The Guild is the organizer and person in charge of the Abyssal Terra. Their job is to record data and receive sales of goods obtained by the Hunter.
Outside the Guild building, one certain Party has just finished their exploration on Floor 1.
One of the people in the Party is Arsen. The young man dropped the bag full of luggage. The bag that Arsen brought could even explode if not given more ties.
"Good work, Arsen. This is your payment."
The leader of the party raised his right hand. A ck metallic bracelet that shines blue on the inside, and at the center of the bracelet releases a 2d hologram screen the size of a smartphone.
The bracelet is the ''Hunter Bracelet'', a device as well as the identity of a Hunter.
The party leader does something with his Hunter System, then directs the data he extracts to Arsen.
Arsen''s Hunter Bracelet reacts because of the data just now.
"We might contact you again in the next exploration. I hope we can get along well"
"Okay, and thanks. I guess."
Arsen left after receiving his payment.
On the way, he saw the menu inside his Hunter Bracelet. The menu he saw is his digital wallet.
"431 ABC. Around 450 dors. 9,500 more to go," Arsen then exhaled.
ABC is an abbreviation of AByssal-Cash. Currency system used in Abyssal. Sounds a little funny indeed, seeing the abbreviation of Abyssal-Cash itself.
Arsen does not know whether a guild or a particr person determines the use of the name of the currency? But that name is the one being used now. So he can''t protest to anyone.
The only reason he ended up in that ce was because of his shitty father''s debt. The debt is not his dad''s fault, tho. The bad guy trap, that''s what made his family - especially Arsen - end up on an ind full of monsters and treasures in shape of drop/natural item.
Arsen has been in Abyssal Terra for a month now. During that month, he has earned around 431 dors.
That''s also because he uses his daily ie for food, shelter, and care for his body if he got injured.
Honestly, that kind of ie is quite as much for fresh graduates like Arsen. What fresh graduates who do not want to earn 400 dors a month? Certainly not Arsen.
Arsen did not choose to be in that ce. Even in his bed, he always thought of how he would live his life and face his family''s debt if he not being thrown into that ce.
"Regretting, what can''t possibly happen is a waste of time."
Trying to calm down, Arsen closed his eyes and fell asleep from the fatigue of working all day.
______________
Surface / Early morning
When the sun had not fully risen, Arsen had already rushed towards the Guild Building.
Hunter has three main jobs: Vanguard, Specialist, Supporter.
Like their names, Vanguards are those who hold weapons and fight on the front lines. Supporters task is guarding the Party from behind, they are further divided into two, Archer and Medic. Specialists divided into many sections, one example is the Porter Specialist.
Porter Specialist, that is the work Arsen is trying to persevere right now. His job in the Party is to transport valuables, usually transporting hunting products.
Arriving at the guildhall, Arsen found that there were already some of Porter''s colleagues who were ready in the front seat. Those who usually arrive early are veterans who don''t want to lose the opportunity to go hunting.
Seven years after the Abyssal Terra appeared, there were quite so many peopleing to be Hunters. But most of them are not strong people who can be Vanguards, or who are good at supporting teams from behind such as Supporters. Most of them are people who are not ready to fight directly with monsters and end up being Porters, for example, Arsen.
For video game fans, Abyssal Terra is like paradisee true. But in fact, 100 Hunter of Arsen''s contemporaries, only around 30, have survived until now. Those who died fell victim to the atrocities of Floor 1, even though Floor 1 is the easiest Floor in all Terra''s territory.
Get in to the Guild Hall, Arsen sat in thest waiting chair of the queue, bing one who did not want to lose the opportunity to seed.
After waiting long enough, finally, there is a Party Hunter who wants to go down to the Floor.
The party contains five people. Three vanguards: they have weapons. One Medic Supporter. And atst, he looks like a Specialist.
The party filled out the permission form first. Because of the horror of Abyssal Terra, the Hunter who wants to go exploring must fill in a form containing their personal data, how long and where they will go to hunting.
Moments after filling out the form, the Party leader nced at the Porters. That''s a sign they want to recruit one of them. But none of the veteran Porters paying attention to their arrival.
At such times, usually, the Porters will fight over and offer themselves. Arsen felt that there was something wrong with the Party if the seniors did not offer themselves.
Because no one offered themselves, the Party leader came to the Porters.
"Hey, don''t you guys want toe with us to hunt to Silver Steel?"
Silver Steel Mountain. It was a giant ck mountain that had to be crossed before can go to the 2nd Floor.
In addition to work, the ranking also applies to the position of Hunter. Starting from the weakest: Bronze, Silver, and Gold. Those are threemon ranks for Hunter.
Hunter rankings, of course, determine their strength, and whether they can enter certain locations within the Abyss.
Arsen is a Bronze-ranked Hunter, the weakest of all ranks. Silver Steel Mountain is a dangerous ce Bronze Hunter must avoid, like Arsen.
The leader of the party nced at Arsen, who''s a Bronze Hunter, then walked closer. "Hey, are you a beginner? I just saw you around here."
"Yeah, that''s how it is."
Arsen tried not to be too interested in the man. If Arsen showed little interest, he would definitely force him toe along.
"Oh, I see. By the way, my name is Bryan. My rank is Silver and I am the leader of the Party. Can I sit here?"
Arsen did not answer, but Bryan already sat next to him. It looks like Bryan wants to start negotiations with Arsen.
Shrinking his voice, Bryan began to speak: "Since you are a beginner, how about I give you a good deal?"
"Deal?"
Arsen is not interested, he just wants to hear what Bryan wants to say first.
"Yes, a good deal. I - we will pay you four times the normal amount to be our Porter. How is it? Not a bad deal, right?"
Rates of Goods Porter Specialist range from 80 to 100 ABC per exploration to the 1st Floor for Bronze-ranked Porter Specialists. Also, they got restricted to the exploration of floor 1, Land of Nod.
If they are willing to pay four times more, it is the same as four days of work. Arsen certainly showed an interest in the offer.
Arsen'' Senior next door might hear Bryan''s offer too. But he showed no interest in stealing the chance.
Even though Arsen wants it, its location is in Silver Steel Mountain, which is quite dangerous for novice hunters like him.
"If you''re afraid, don''t worry. Because the three Vanguards in our Party, including me, are Silver-ranked Hunter. You only need to move slowly behind us, we will ensure your safety."
Sounds like not a bad offer.
Before epting an offer, Arsen must confirm one thing. "What is your guarantee in this agreement?"
Bryan seemed to have guessed Arsen would ask that.
Bryan did something with his Bracelet Hunter, "I''ll give you half your pay in advance."
Arsen received 200 ABC without being asked by Bryan. Even so, Arsen was still in doubt.
Bryan read Arsen''s doubts, then rose from the chair. "I''ll give you time to think. But don''t take too long because we have to leave quickly. Come to our table to give an answer. If your answer is still no, you can return the advance payment."
Bryan left Arsen, who is still fighting with his doubts.
Does he have to reject the offer for safety reasons? Or ept because the offer isn''t bad? Arsen must be quick in deciding.
Chapter 2: Abyssal Terra / 1st Floor
Chapter 2: Abyssal Terra / 1st Floor
Arsen epted the offer to be a Goods Carrier Specialist who is going to Silver Steel Mountain that morning.
"This is Arsen, guys. Our Goods Carrier Specialist today."
"Hi, my name is Arsen. You can call me, Ars."
The introductory session begins.
"My name is Bob, and this is Hans."
"Yo."
"The three of us are Silver Vanguard who will take care of you."
Three Vanguards in the Party look convincing.
"This old man''s name is Wayer. Stone Specialists who will harvest valuable stones for us to sell. Nice to have you here, Ars."
Arsen nodded at the short old man in his 40s.
"I am Ron, your nice and handsome Supporters Medic. Don''t be afraid to get hurt if I''m near you, Ars! "
Ron looks like a high-spirited man.
"That''s all, we will start moving."
"Wait, don''t we have to draw up an exploration n first?"
The party is ready to go. But Arsen hasn''t.
Before going exploring, usually, a party that is formed must first nning their exploration. Such as positions everyone must fill, routes that going to be passed, and ns to escape when their lives being threatened.
"Hm, take it easy, you just need to walk behind us."
"That''s right, just walk behind us! Don''t worry about upfront, our Vanguard will take care of all the problems!"
Bryan and Ron try to convince Arsen.
Indeed, the work of a Goods Porter Specialist must only run behind the Party. But that does not mean they have to let Arsen follow them without knowing their exploration ns.
"We have also prepared equipment to carry your things. So you just need to follow us from behind. "
Surface / Surface-Floor 1 Terminal
Arriving in front of the terminal, Arsen presented with equipment carrying goods.
A wheelbarrow that can load six barrels of luggage. Six strong-looking barrels. Climbing equipment with a trekking pole made of - "Special material, how is it?"
Wayer exined all the equipment that Arsen could use.
All the equipment made Arsen satisfied with the agreement. But he still doubtful because they still did not tell the exploration ns.
"Then, let''s go."
To get down to Abyssal Terra / 1st Floor, the Hunters must board a gond lift in four terminals in Beginner City.
The terminal has 10 Birdcage that can load up to 2000 lbs (900 kg). A Skylift that will escort the Hunters to pass through a giant hole over 3000 meters deep to the East Station on Floor 1.
The Skylift not only tasked to deliver Hunter up and down. But it also has the duty to load items obtained from Floor 1 to be lifted to the Surface.
The party has got in to the birdcage. Skylift starts running down. The rope in charge of lowering the birdcage produces a special loud voice that always gives Arsen the impression of a beautiful, yet dangerous underworld.
About 500 meters down from the surface, the only view that can be seen is the ground from the surface of the sturdy hole wall. The wall of the first hole is rather dull white. Like the color of marble stones as strong as steel.
Because it was early in the morning, the color in the hole was a little brighter than the surface. Like the enlightenment effect of the medium, when you want to take pictures using a smartphone.
After passing through the first hole, they will see a view of another world.
If you look down, you will see views of the grassynd. [Land of Nod], that''s the name given to the safest location in Abyssal Terra.
In front of the Land of Nod stood a ck mountain as high as 1320 meters, which was no longer active. The mountain is [Silver Steel Mountain]. The location they will go for exploration this time.
Floor 1 / East Station
They have arrived at Floor 1.
There are several buildings here, like Hunter Care Posts, and several lodging buildings managed by the Guild, but there is no Guild Building. That is why Hunters need to go up and down after hunting if they want to sell their goods.
The station being protected by thick anti-monster walls. Although in that area there are no aggressive monsters that wanted toe close.
"Alright, let''s go."
The Party is already in front of the station exit gate.
Bryan has a two-handed long sword on his back. Bob works as a tank that uses a round shield and mace. Hans is a heavy hitter who uses a long hammer rod.
Wayer carried a bag containing his special equipment. Ron carried a small bag and held a healing staff.
Arsen had something he had to say, so he stopped the Party before leaving.
"What''s the matter, Arsen?"
"I ept and believe in this Party. But one thing, I don''t know how much you want to quote the rock on that mountain. So I just want to be sure. Am I alone that will carry all the weight of the stones? From what I see, this cart can contain at least 250 to 300 kilos. Honestly, I can''t pull that heavy burden alone. Also, I''m still confused about how I should use these barrelster."
All of Arsen''s party member saw each other. As if to impose a troublesome thing to answer all of Arsen''s questions.
"Take it easy, Arsen. When going hometer, after making sure that our surroundings are safe, Bob and Hans will help you to push the cart."
"Huh?"
Bob and Hans showed surprised expressions. But Bryan elbowed Bob as if to signal something.
"O-oh, that''s right, don''t worry. We will help you, right, Hans?"
Hans gave a thumbs up as a sign of agreement.
Then it was Mayer''s old man''s turn to answer Arsen''s other question.
"Your question about how heavy our luggage will be, it depends on the results we get, of course. Maybe it could be less than you thought, maybe it could be just right. Then, the barrel can contain the remaining 45 kilos of rocks, depending on how big the stone we will take. We also won''t have a single way to fill all the barrels. For three hours we will try to fill three barrels, then for an hour of rest, after that, we will try to fill the remaining three barrels. "
Special climbing equipment used is enough to help Arsen to climb the foot of the mountain. With one barrel carried on the back, and two more tied at the waist as a substitute barrel when the back barrel is full.
At that time they were at the foot of Silver Steel Mountain to the north. Start their operations to collect valuable rocks that can be sold.
During the previous trip, they had no problems at all. The route taken is truly effective in avoiding monsters.
The monsters on the grasnd, the Land of Nod, are also not aggressive monsters that wille to the Hunter to attack. Most of them are passive grass-eating herbivorous monsters. But they will attack you if you attack them.
Like Lamtri, a giant sheep monster who has very thick white hair. Their size is three times that of ordinary sheep. Hunters used to hunt them for their hair and flesh.
In addition, there is also Deeri, a deer monster that can run fast. If you can catch it, we can sell the skin. We can also catch them to be used as animal pulling transport.
Most of the monsters in the Land of Nod are only monsters that manifest the more dangerous wild animals. But they are still monsters that can kill low rank Hunter easily.
_____________
Floor 1 / Silver Steel Mountain
Noon /
At that time they were at the foot of Mount Silver Steel in the north. Close to Prohibited Border.
Prohibited Border is a limit that even experienced Hunters should not approach. Because the boundaries that reflect shadows from the inside can routinely release monsters.
Arsen looked at the Boundary for the first time he could see it close. Prohibited reflects the shadow of Silver Steel Mountain, indeed it is very far away, but Arsen can also see his shadow at that limit. Like a veryrge ss wall.
"Hey, Arsen, don''t just stand there!"
It''s been over two hours since they started exploring. They did not rise too high, because the footing above was more dangerous.
Plus, there were huge bull monsters weighing one or two tons more. They are Bullsteel. Their movements are very slow, but they keep going up, and if they fall because they slip, that would be a deadly situation for Hunters.
A monster with a weight of one or two tons fell from the top of the mountain, and if there was a group of hunters underneath, it was certain that the percentage of surviving is just under 20 percent.
At that time, Arsen''s Party was moving quite slowly. Bob and Hans looked around. Bryan close to old man Wayer to pick up the rocks. Ron, he just rxes because he has nothing to do. For Arsen, he struggled to get on with thest barrel containing nearly 30kg of rocks.
The rocks that can be taken are the stones of the former Bullsteel footing. The monster won''t attack, it''s difficult to move anyway. But their strong footing can destroy arge rock they are walking on. They can take rocks that have iron elements that have be gravel.
"How is it, old man?"
"Hmm, this one is rather special, maybe we can pocket it ourselves so it doesn''t mix with the others."
Wayer is holding a little more special pebble. Special gravel usually has a material element besides iron in it, and the price can be more expensive than ordinary gravel.
"Bob, do you think the bull above changed direction?" asked Hans.
"Hmm? Maybe it''s just you. Even if it changes its direction, we still have time to get down."
The key to hunting rocks in that ce is to not be in the down position of Bullsteel who is going up. Because at least, there are two to three Bullsteel that fall every day. Even though they are 10 meters away from Bullsteel''s falling path, it is still dangerous, because fragments of rock could have hurt the Hunters.
Ron, who was lucky to find a wide rock he could make a bed, nced at Arsen.
"Hey, Ars, if you''re tired, sit here! This stone is sofortable!"
Ron could easily say that because he didn''t know what Arsen feels. Arsen can move forward in just five seconds is already good.
"All of you! It seems like it''s time for us to take a break and find a new route to ride!"
Bryan decided to end the first hour of their exploration.
"Ah, too bad, Looks like you can''t enjoy the pleasure of sleeping here!, Ars."
Ron rose from his sleep. Then start walking down to the bottom. Passing Arsen with a look of insult.
"Arsen, you can put the barrel down now."
Wayer and Bryan walked closer. Arsen did as he was told, lowering the barrel, letting Wayer put the rock he got, closing the barrel, then dropping the barrel down forter.
The method of rolling the barrel down is an effective way to save energy. Barrel 1 and 2 are also below in the first hours.
"Bob! Hans! Come on down!"
"Okay!"
"Roger!"
After that, they all started going down.
Arsen walked slowly behind, trying to be strong against the second hourter.
Chapter 3: Dungeon
Chapter 3: Dungeon
Floor 1 / Silver Steel Mountain
The second hour has begun. Arsen carried the filled barrel and tied the remaining two barrels to his waist.
Wayer and Bryan are looking for a pebble to pick up. Bob and Hans watched the surroundings. Ron as usual rxes because his job is only to heal the wounded.
Arsen can say satisfied with the payment offered. But the workload he carries was not under the agreement.
They said they would help Arsen if he having a hard time. But since they came out of the Station gate, the Party gave only sweet-shitty words that didn''t help at all.
Like now, "Hey, Ars,e on! You can do it! If you can get here before Bryan and Wayer move, you can sit on thisfortable rock!"
Ron continued to spit out shitty-nonsense without giving help. Arsen only silently responded to Ron''s bullshit. Because surely Bryan and Wayer had moved before Arsen could even approach them.
When their fourrades were far enough down, Bob and Hans being tasked with seeing their wagon, and the path they were on.
They all continued to head north because other Hunter rarely visited the area.
While looking around, Hans saw something unusual in the left direction of their path.
"Bob, did you see that?"
"See what?"
"All that strange-shaped rock?"
"What?"
Hans points to severalrge rocks that neatly arranged. Unable to contain his curiosity, Hans ran toward therge rocks.
"Hans!" Bob tries to pursue Hans.
Bryan realized the strange behavior of his men. "Where are you going?!"
"Hans said he found a dungeon!"
"Dungeon?"
Bryan immediately realized what Bob meant. Wayer and Ron heard the same thing too. Three of them started running after Hans and Bob. Leaving Arsen who did not know what made his colleagues running.
Bob finally caught up with Hans. As he thought, they found an entrance to a cave. The entrance is made of natural rocks, which are very difficult to realize when viewed from the side. Strangely, no Bullsteel passed on that path.
Tit ~
Bob got a little startled when his Hunter Bracelet beeped. He opened the Hunter Bracelet menu and found that he earned a [Trophy].
[Trophy Earned: Dungeon Finder]
[Find 1 Dungeon location]
Bob red, unable to think the door from the cave is what they thought.
Stunned, Hans muttered something, "A treasure dungeon."
Treasure, since being given the nickname Abyssal Hunter, all they do is hunt animals or picking up rocks without trying to find a part of the Abyssal secret, it is treasure dungeon.
"Finally, two years of our efforts to find the possibility of the location of a dungeon..."
Inside Abyssal Terra, there is a hidden location which is a dungeon with treasures inside. Noted, on the 2nd Floor there are five locations. But there is not a single note about a Dungeon on the 1st Floor.
It is unknown how many locations there are dungeons on each floor. But one thing is certain, at the end of the cave entrance, there must be treasures in it.
"Bob, Hans!"
Finally, Bryan, Wayer, and Ron arrived at the entrance. It amazed the three of them to see the view from the door to the secret location.
Tit ~
Then, Bryan, Wayer, and Ron also got [Trophy Earned: Dungeon Finder].
Bryan looking at his fourrades.
"Bryan." Wayer hinted for Bryan to take the lead.
Bryan nodded, then took the position of leading the way, "Hunter, prepare your weapons."
Bob prepares his round shield and mace. Hans prepared his two-handed, long-handled hammer. And Bryan prepared his two-handed long sword.
Three Vanguards are ready to face the enemy who is waiting inside.
Wayer stood in the middle of the party, holding a small bag filled with smoke bombs and shbang to help Vanguard. Ron prepares with his magic wand to heal anyone injured.
"Wayer, lights."
Wayer took a few shlights from his small bag, then gave it to Bryan, Hans and Wayer held one for himself.
Bryan hinted Bob to advance first because he is the tank.
With Bob in front, Bryan bes the lighthouse, Wayer and Ron guarded by Hans, the Party enters the cave dungeon.
__________
Away from the hidden cave door, Arsen had just dropped his luggage. He could tell where hisrades were going, but he wasn''t sure if he should catch up with them.
By the way, Arsen''s legs are not strong enough to use to walk anymore. "I''d better get some rest before those bastards return."
Tit ~
Ars'' Hunter Bracelet beeped. Arsen opens the Hunter Profile menu and finds out that he got a Trophy.
[Trophy Earned: Silver Rock Bringer]
[Lifting a 50kg Silver Steel Mountain stone]
[Skill Obtained: Silver Rock Bringer I]
[Passive: Adds a 2% lightening effect when the user lifting Silver Steel Mountain stone]
"Son of a breach, only two percent?!"
The system on the Hunter Bracelet is very useful. It was really like living in a game.
"If you look at it, the other Trophies are ..."
On top of [Trophy: Silver Rock Bringer I], there are five more Trophy levels that can be earned.
[Trophy: God of Silver Steel Porter]
[Lifting 100kg Silver Steel Mountain boulder]
"The skill is..."
[God of Silver Steel Porter]
[Passive: Adds a 10% lightening effect when the user removes the stone from Silver Steel Mountain]
"Stingy, so stingy, this developer!"
Being called [God] just because you can lift 100kg of stones, sounds ridiculous.
If this world was really a game, Ars would immediately give a 1-star rating because of the way of stingy game developer giving buffs.
However, when ites to developers, Ars is talking about the ''creature'', which created that real world game.
Let''s let Arsen rest for a while and return to the Party, entering the hidden cave.
__________
Bryan''s Party continued to enter the dungeon. The path from the dungeon is only straight ahead. It seems that the direction is towards the stomach of Silver Steel Mountain.
"We are so fortunate to find a dungeon on this floor, boss."
"Yes, you''re right. Even if we find a danger that we cannot face, we can sell this location information to the Diamonds or Conquerors."
tinum and Diamond are the two highest ranks above Gold. Because it is said that dungeons have extremely high difficulty, because of that, only a powerful Party can ovee it. The decision to enter the dungeon was also just to explore the path. That''s what Bryan thought.
"But isn''t this strange, if it''s really a dungeon, why is there only one path, and only straight ahead?"
Bryan doesn''t even know the reason. From the information he heard, dungeons have many branches and pathways. Then there must be a monster guarding the dungeon inside. However, after deep into the dungeon, they did not find any branches or monsters that guarded the dungeon.
"Hey, look, what''s that light?"
Bob saw a sh of light far ahead.
That caught all of their attention, especially Wayer, who is wearing sses.
Realizing whaty ahead, Wayer murmured, "Don''t tell me that''s a...", then walked faster.
"Wayer!? Don''t rush."
They all followed Wayer behind. As if to let what will happen to Wayer, who walked first in front.
The closer they are to light, the brighter and wider the view of visible light.
"Aren''t that''s a -" "- mountain of gold!"
They all reached the end of the cave hall. Found a view of the mountain of gold coins, shiny items, some pearls also buried in the mountain of gold.
The giant room holds all the wealth they see.
Bryan, Bob, Hans, Ron, and especially Wayer, red, gaped, could not believe what they were seeing.
"We are rich! So rich!" shouted Wayer.
Bryan smiled a little, thenughed slowly. "Haha, hahaha, hahahahah! All of this is ours!"
Bob and Hans just looked around silently, wondering why there were so many treasures hidden in that ce. For Ron, his entire body trembled, the adrenaline in his body rose to the highest level making him hard to breathe.
The cave only has a small hole above that illuminates the room. But with all the gold there, the room was dazzling with yellow light.
"Haha, I''ll be the richest man in the world."
"From where will I take all this?!"
Bryan imagined the possibilities that would happen to him after he sold all this gold. In the front, Wayer ran toward the gold coins and touched one coin.
Right when Wayer touched one coin, the room started shaking suddenly. The room that had been dark also lit with the life of the fire in the torches attached to the wall.
"What is that!?"
"Bryan! Wake up! We have a problem!"
"A really big problem!"
Only Bob and Hans were aware of the figure who was rising from the mountains of gold coins.
"You say ''whose'' are these gold?"
Surprisingly, the figure that emerged from the mountain of gold was a creature that could never have thought it could be on the 1st Floor.
___________
Arsen still waiting outside. He had been waiting for that jackass party for a long time. How much longer did he have to wait in the midday heat.
Out of boredom, Arsen got up and went toward his colleagues.
Tit ~
Ars'' Hunter Bracelet beeped. He found out he got [Trophy Earned: Dungeon Finder].
"This cave?"
Arsen found the dungeon door. But the dungeon door that Arsen found was bright with lively torches.
Arsen tried to enter but stopped because he found a sign on the cave wall surrounded by fire.
There is a poem in the sign that sounds:
[Where the Treasure Lies Within~
The Gold Keeper Sleep Inside the Spark~
Though Will not Harm~
Anybody Touch the Treasure Will be Perish~
The Key is to not Greed~
In the Presence of The Gold Keeper~]
Arsen can understand the purpose of the sign. Although there are some points that he cannot understand because Arsen does not know the context of the points.
"If this ce is clear, that means they have entered."
Arsen entered the Dungeon out of curiosity about the end of the ce. Although his decision will be a determinant of his life and death.
Chapter 4: Dragon & Gold
Chapter 4: Dragon & Gold
"Say that again, ''whose'' gold is this?"
Has a skin as hard as steel, a long neck that can cover the entire room, a cynical gaze with blood-red eyes.
"A Red Dragon?"
Bryan muttered the name of the creature that appeared in front of them.
"I think they gave up to give me sacrifices. It turns out that only a bunch of ratsing in."
The Red Dragon looks one by one at the thief who enters hisir. One of them just pocketed the gold coin he was holding.
The Red Dragon let the one coin thief, then moved to the man who could still stand tall before him.
"Tell me, human, your clothes look strange for me. Who are you?"
In the presence of horrible fantasy creatures, Bryan tried not to lower his posture. Even though he had just swallowed, and his back and neck feel like being frozen. Like he was standing before the embodiment of death.
"We are explorers from the West. We entered this cave because we thought there was an ancient relic in it. But it turns out it is yourir."
"Relic?"
Unbelievably, the Red Dragon follows the flow of Bryan''s conversation.
"Tell me, what is your western country like. I like the new story from the sacrifices. But this time you are special."
The Red Dragon pulled out his entire body - arge body that looks like any weapon can''t prate it - then tried to find afortable position to rx on its mountain of gold.
''Damn, I don''t want to be a storyteller at this time. I have to run and sell information about this ce. For that ... '', there must be sacrifices.
Bryan nced at Bob and Hans. Bob and Hans nodded. Bryan continued his escape n.
"Forgive me, O Great Figure, I''m not very good at telling stories. Therefore, please let my partner get this honor."
Bryan appointed Wayer to be the storyteller. It shocked Wayer, who suddenly given a burden. But Bryan gave Wayer the leader''s confident expression.
Wayer received that false honor. The Red Dragon was a little surprised because the coin thief ventured to confront the Gold Coin Owner.
Indeed, Wayer has faced danger sinceing to that world. So, just because there is a giant beast sitting on a mountain of gold coins, he doesn''t have to be afraid.
"Introducing, in the West, I am known as the Silver Tongue Poet. It is a great honor to meet the mighty creature who owns the golden mountain."
Wayer ys his role well. Red Dragon''s expectation of Wayer increased by one coin.
"Three of you don''t move," before the Red Dragon focused on Wayer, the Red Dragon warned the three Vanguards, "So, Poet of the Silver Tongue, what story do you have to satisfy my thirst for the outside world?"
Bryan was just about to start a runaway operation from that ce. But it seems to be very difficult. So he will wait longer for a higher chance.
On the other hands, Wayer ys his role very well. He read the information about the Red Dragon and from what era he lived, then fabricated a story whose plot did not go far from the expectations of the Red Dragon.
"That iron caterpir can lift dozens of people in its body?"
"Yes, it is."
Wayer''s story about train hooked the Red Dragon. Not unexpectedly, mythological creatures that can spout fire are not only thirsty for material possessions.
"It is true. I like valuables like these golden mountains. But I also like to hear new things about the outside world. "
If they - the Hunters could present a story that could take the sympathy of the Red Dragon, maybe they could get out of it. That''s what they think.
"But that is enough for me."
"What?"
The Red Dragon looks into the cave hall. "You who hiding in the hallway, get out from there."
The entire party looked down the hall, unable to believe that the members they had left had followed them to that ce.
"The number of thieves is increasing."
"Wait, we really didn''t mean to steal when we came here. We just - "
Red Dragon silences Bryan. "I know that you are here to explore historic sites, at least that is what I hear from your mouth. But it seems like your friend who camest knows the destiny that awaits you. "
[Where the Treasure Lies Within ~
The Gold Keeper Sleeps Inside the Spark ~]
Arsen finally understood. The Red Dragon who was in front of them is the [Gold Keeper], and it should still be sleeping.
[Though Will not Harm ~
Anybody Touch the Treasure Will be Perish~]
But by then the Red Dragon had woken up. That means anybody of his party partners has touched the dragon''s gold. Their destiny determined when the Red Dragon woke up from his sleep.
"Destiny awaits -?"
Red Dragon will kill Bryan and his party. But Bryan would never let that happen. Even if only he can get out, he will sacrifice his friends if he needs to.
"Wait, please don''t kill us! You won''t know what will wait for you if you kill us! "
"What will wait for me? Say it. What will await me if I perish you guys here? "
Red Dragon challenges Bryan. That made Bryan swallow hard, what threat he had to say to make the most dangerous mythological creature at least listen to his words.
"I am a personage of the West. A country that has a military power that can shake the world. "
That''s right, Bryan came from the west, a country with nuclear power that could easily destroy a small country if they wanted to. But unfortunately, it made the Red Dragonugh.
"You mean thend where the Great Light goes down I burned 50 years ago?!"
The Red Dragonughs happily. Bryan''s threat reminded him of thend he had destroyed before he sleeps in the cave.
Hearing that makes Bryan stunned. He also realized that the great figure in front of him came from a different world, as well as Silver Steel Mountain. Then, is the entire Floor on Abyssal Terra also based on a different world from the earth?
"I''m getting sick of seeing rats like you in my bed."
The Red Dragon rose, revealing his entire mighty body.
"Let me tell you something. Why did I end up in this ce full of gold? That''s because weak creatures like you beg for my forgiveness, and in return for my kindness, they will worship and provide this golden bath. Do you understand?"
Bryan could no longer say anything in front of the mythological creature. He even doubted that if he gathered all the powerful hunters to fight the Red Dragon, whether they could win.
"All right, I''ll show an example for those who are trying to steal my treasure. Starting with this old fart rat."
The Red Dragon appoints Wayer as his first victim.
Wayer who will be killed, of course, will not just stand still and ept his death.
By the time the Red Dragon had turned its attention earlier, Wayer had already held some shbang and smoke bombs in his hands, then he threw it right in front of the Red Dragon''s face.
All hunters who saw Wayer''s action immediately looked away when shbang and smoke bombs were thrown.
Not stopping there, Wayer first scooped dozens of gold coins into his small sack. "Stupid lizard, he thinks he can kill this petty old man easily."
After Wayer filled his small sack full of gold coins, Wayer ran into the exit hallway. "See youter, loser! I will run away from here and live my happy life with all these gold coins!"
Wayer left hisrades who had not yet recovered from the shock.
Bryan was the most conscious of all, aware that there was a bright lighting from inside the smoke that covered the dragon''s head.
"Arsen, get out of there!"
Arsen immediately realized that the Red Dragon would shoot fire into the hallway.
Sure enough, the Red Dragon sprays fire into the hall just as Arsen jumps from his spray path.
Wayer who had just entered the hall realized there was a source of boiling fire chasing him behind.
"WAAAAAAAAAAA!"
The mested only a few seconds, but the passageway was burnt, and there was a human who turned into something that could no longer be recognized.
"Ha ~ Ha ~ Ha ~ You''re still too stupid to fool this great creature!"
With his long arms and the right size for the hallway room, the Red Dragon took back the stolen gold.
"As expected of the Hinaya Tribe, their gold is not even dirty from my mes."
One victim has disappeared. Remaining those who had just seen the horror just now.
"Please forgive us!"
Suddenly, Bryan had bowed for forgiveness.
"Please forgive me. I will offer these fools, and I will do whatever youmand. "
"Bryan, you -!?"
Unexpectedly, Bryan sold his friends so he could get out of that ce.
But it is unfortunate, the effort is in vain. That''s because the Red Dragon will finish them all.
"All right all of you, be my food."
"Wha - ?!"
The Red Dragon''s right hand scooped Bryan, Bob, and Hans at the same time.
"No! No! Don''t kill me!"
"I don''t want to die!"
"... finished. My struggle to find treasure!"
The Red Dragon crushed the three men in his hands, silenced them, then threw the three of them into his mouth. The Red Dragon immediately swallowed the three humans into his mouth.
"Ahh, I miss eating helpless creatures in front of my strength."
That day reminded the Red Dragon when he was still free to roam around and do what he wanted.
Ron, from the beginning of entering the room, didn''t do a single move. His body was weak and could not ept the surprise he could not move since he saw the golden mountain before his eyes. Then came the figure of a creature in mythology, who was looking at him with an interesting look.
"You, from the beginning, didn''t say a word. Like dead on the spot, but still alive. Hmm, is that a magical wand? So you''re the group that can use mana in your body."
Hunter''s group that can be a Supporter Medic is indeed quite a bit. Only those who have bodies that can react with a certain color of Abyssal energy can be given a magical healing wand. Ron is one of them.
"It''s perfect! I will give a special treatment to your body, which is fed with mana to melt in my stomach."
The Red Dragon took Ron like special food, unwilling to inflict wounds on Ron''s body. Then slowly, the red dragon opened its mouth ...
"A - aa - aaaaa - AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"
Red Dragon swallowed Ron whole.
After the Red Dragon finished eating, he turned his eyes to Arsen. "All right, what should I do with you?"
Red Dragon turns to Arsen, who cornered on the wall of the room. Just wet his pants because he saw a dreadful horror before his eyes.
Chapter 5: Oblation of the Red Dragon
Chapter 5: Otion of the Red Dragon
"That''s how I usually being called."
Red Dragon - Fafnir, suddenly told Arsen his name.
Tit ~
[Congrattion, you have unlocked a Terra Series event]
[Event: Otion of the Red Dragon]
Arsen is still in the same position, cornered on the wall with his wet pants.
Arsen knows very well the position that is befall him. Especially after seeing the [Trophy] he got after entering the room door.
There is no exnation on why he - possibly Bryan and his Party also got it - got that trophy.
However, if we look carefully. Otion in the English dictionary means - is an offering object to God, or a worshipped creature.
"I really did not think there is a human who had no interest in this mountain of gold."
Fafnir looked at Arsen up close, forcing Arsen to turn his face away from the horror of a mouth that could spout fire.
[Where the Treasure Lies Within ~
The Gold Keeper Sleeps Inside the Spark ~
Though Will not Harm ~
Anybody Touch the Treasure Will be Perish ~
The Key is to not Greed ~
In the Presence of The Gold Keeper ~]
If Arsen wasn''t reading the sign at the entrance, he would have looked at the mountain of gold near to his position. He has survived until now for trying to show no sign of interest in Fafnir''s gold, and since entering the room, he has only closed his eyes or looked up.
"Hey, aren''t you interested in all this wealth?"
Fafnir tried to seduce Arsen by touching the golden mountains under his hands.
"Once a year, the Hinayan sacrifice a girl who will carry a sack of treasure. Itsted for 50 years. All the tribes in thisnd were looking for all the treasures they could find, to beg forgiveness from me so that theirnd would not end like the Land of the Sunset."
Arsen still could not control himself, but under such circumstances, he could know that the world - most likely thend in Abyssal Terra, was thend that Fafnir intended.
"And without gold is only a jungle. Like [Eden] without Eve. The gardener without the apple tree. Humans without their desires."
Fafnir continued to press Arsen. "Tell me, mortal, what made you divert your desires? Fear, death?"
Arsen could answer none of Fafnir''s questions because of the fear that dominated him. He could not even control his mouth that keeps shaking.
"You can go."
Arsen surprised by themand just now, "Huh?". Making him almost look at the mountain of gold.
"You know the rules of entry to this ce. So I let you go."
Fafnir pleased himself; taking afortable position to lie on a mountain of gold.
Arsen closed his eyes. He still could not believe what Fafnir had just said. Maybe it was a lie. Then, when Arsen walked down the aisle, Fafnir would -
"A dragon won''t say lies. If I say kill, I will kill. If I say destroy, then I will destroy. "
If he says leave, then Arsen must leave.
Even though Arsen''s legs couldn''t stop shaking, he forced to crawl out of the spot.
"One thing, mortal."
Fafnir stopped Arsen, who was just about to step outside.
"I can see the sunlight, but there are no stars in the sky, am I right?"
That question confused Arsen. When he tried to remember how the sky on the 1st Floor - in Abyssal, the 1st Floor is as bright as the surface, but there is no sun - the source that gives the light.
"I knew it. So ''that creature'' really moved me and this world into his game."
"Game?"
Arsen identally attracted by that one word.
"I see you are more interested in this conversation than my gold, huh, mortal? I misjudged you. You can turn around now."
Turn around, not back. Fafnir ordered Arsen to turn to face the room. If Arsen sees Fafnir''s gold, he would be killed immediately, but if Arsen disobeyed -
''A Dragon won''t say a lie'', Arsen remembered those words and made a bet. He had no other choice, do or die.
When Arsen turned, "WA!", he saw Fafnir''s hideous face in front of the hallway, obscuring the view of the room behind him.
"You need not to be afraid because you did not break the entry rules, so I will not kill you."
Still, Arsen can''t help but to fear in the presence of a mighty creature that can breathe fire, that can scorch before his eyes.
With a slightly doubtful tone of voice, Fafnir spoke. "I don''t know how long he created this ce, but I have a hunch, I have missed eight periods of sacrifice. Tell me, mortal, is my hunch right?"
.. .
"Why being silent?"
Arsen gasped. Because he could not get rid of his fear, he became dazed.
Fafnir looked at him with a disappointed look.
"Ah - that, y-yes, I don''t know if it''s been eight years, but Abyssal Terra has appeared since seven years ago."
"So you call this ce Abyssal Terra. Which means this ce is in underground?"
.. .
Arsen stunned once again, not knowing Fafnir''sst sentence was a question.
"Y-yes, that''s right. This mountain is on the 1st Floor of Abyssal Terra."
"How many floors are there?"
"I - don''t know for sure. But there are already three floors that can be essed."
"Three floors."
Fafnir pondered in doubt. Whereas Arsen ends up looking down at the ground.
"So that creature really made me a participant in the game. I don''t like this. "
[The creature]. That one word caught Arsen''s attention again.
"You show a little more interest, mortal. You are indeed more interested in [Truth] above gold."
Arsen cannot lie with Fafnir''s opinion. Because he always hungered for knowledge. During college, he even became the best student in the department. But unfortunately, he ended up in a fantasy world full of monsters and hunters. That''s why he can''t help but think too much about Abyssal Terra.
"For the size of a rat, you''re attractive to me. Tell me, mortal, what made youe here? A group of rats I killed just now? Treasure? It seems not. What is it? The world?"
[World]. Fafnir is not wrong about that. To be more detailed is that the world trapped his parents and threw him into that ce.
Even if that ce doesn''t exist, he might try to pay off his parents'' debt with his brain. But unfortunately, the existence of the Abyssal Terra which said to be a treasure ind threw him into that ce.
"Before that thing left me, he said, ''You can appoint someone to be your representative and give them ess to the [VIP yer] that you will support in this game. If your yer wins, I will grant all of their requests,''. Tell me, human, do you want to reveal the truth of what he said?"
Ars head overwritten with a lot of questions. Especially regarding the [VIP yer], and the creature that Fafnir talked to.
Speech Beings that spoke with Fafnir were the same as those given by the Guild.
[If you can go to Abyssal Terra''s deepest ce. Whatever your wishes wille true]
For this one reason, there are many hunters who want to enter this hole.
Arsen is indeed not interested in the matter of the desires that manifest. But Fafnir can read his curiosity about the truth.
"Well, since a mortal like yourself can attract my attention, I will give you my support and be my representative."
Arsen did not see it, but Fafnir got up and straightened up.
"But, if you want to get my support, you must have what is called greed."
Arsen gets a super bad feeling. His neck felt freezing. He looked up, looking towards the room. But it was not the golden sparkle that appeared in his eyes, but an enormous figure who possessed extraordinary strength.
Strength, if only Arsen had the power from the beginning, he would not have been a servant by a group of people who paid him. If only he had the strength from the start, he wouldn''t have ended in that hole.
But all that is toote to regret. He still had to gain strength to move forward.
Without realizing it, Fafnir gives Arsen a powerful gust.
After that, Arsen did not know what had happened to him. Everything went dark and he fell unconscious.
Tit ~
[Trophy Earned: Blessed One of the Red Dragon]
Chapter 6: Ambition
Chapter 6: Ambition
Tit ~
[Congrattion, you have unlocked badge [VIP yer]]
[[VIP yer] second menu now avable]
[Please go to the [VIP yer] menu to get all the special services]
_____________
Arsen opened his eyes, which felt so heavy. He felt that he is sleeping on the grass under a clear sky. His body is hard to move. He could do nothing. Then someone came from somewhere.
"... ei. ... you .. ight?!"
Arsen doesn''t know who that is, but at least, somehow, someone hase to save him.
~~~~~~~~
Arsen woke up once more. Finding his body bound on a stretcher pulled by someone.
[Trophy Earned: Giant Leaf Woods Visitor]
It looks like that person will head to Giant Leaf Woods. Arsen does not know, his body is so weak for him to think of anything.
~~~~~~~~
Arsen woke again. But this time it is already night.
"You finally awake."
Arsen can see the person who saved him. A man in his 40s. Long hair and beard. Looks like he''s Asian, just like Arsen.
"You should go back to sleep. I will take care of you after arriving at my house. "
"Thank.. you."
Arsen expressed his gratitude for being saved.
The man only smiled when Arsen closed his eyes again to sleep.
_____________
Arsen did not know how long he had been asleep. When he woke up, someone had bandaged the wounds on his body.
He sleeps in a small room. Strangely, the walls of the room are like walls made of soil, or that ce is actually in underground.
He thought he would have taken to the West Station. But it turned out he got taken to a strange house instead.
Walking out of the room, Arsen immediately found a family room that had a table and two chairs, and a kitchen connected to the living room.
The man who saved him sat in a chair while reading an old book with a cup of warm coffee on the table.
"You''re awake? It''s better not to force yourself like that."
The man looked surprised at Arsen, who had recovered.
Immediately the man got up and caught Arsen who was about to fall. Then sit Arsen in one of the chair.
"Sit first." The man then provided a ss of drink. "Drink this."
When Arsen wants to take the cup, he found his hands are full of bandages, and when he wants to hold the cup, his skin aches.
"What happened to me?"
Not only hurt outside, his voice is also sounds hoarse. That man also tied his neck with bandages.
"I don''t know, young man. I found you in a pretty terrible condition. Your whole front body hgot burnt."
"Burnt?"
Most likely it was because of Fafnir''s fire gust.
Fafnir. How Arsen can forget? The cruel Red Dragon who ended the lives of five of his party. The giant lizard even ate one of them alive.
"Do you recall anything?"
His Savior asked a question. Arsen was a little doubtful, whether he should discuss it with his savior or not.
"Well, if you don''t want to talk about it, that''s fine. By the way, you can call me, Yin. I''m just, well, an old man who had retired for being a hunter."
Yin, a man in his 40s, who has a well-trained body that looks trained. Arsen just realized that Yin lost his left hand.
"This? Don''t worry about small things. I only lost this arm when I opened the road to Level 2."
When opening the road to Level 2. That sentence triggers Arsen''s memory.
The hole to Floor 2 was found two years after the appearance of Abyssal Terra. The hole to Floor 2 only opened after six months of fighting with monsters guarding the hole. That means Yin has been on Abyssal Terra since - most likely since Abyssal Terra appeared. Which means seven years ago.
"Why? You look surprised, young man."
"To meet a living legend. Of course, surprised a lowly Hunter like me."
Arsen indirectly informed his ranking. Yin just fell silent in response to Arsen''s self low-esteem.
When he looked at the water that reflected his face, Arsen realized something.
"My sses?"
"Eyesses?"
sses, of course. He did not forget his shortsighted eyes because of study hard, and he must wear sses so he can see well. But at that time, he could see clearly even though he isn''t wearing sses.
"Sorry, I didn''t find your sses when I looked around the area you were lying on."
"Area?"
The northern part of Silver Steel Mountain.
"Do you see any other items there?"
"Hmm. Five barrels filled with rocks. One wagon with supplies. And you, who are lying on the ground injured."
So the memory of the fiverades killed, and the Red Dragon Fafnir was not a dream.
"I don''t know what you have been through to receive such a severe wound. But the most important thing now is your recovery. After that, you can decide what you want to do."
What to do? That memory is not a dream.
Arsen tried to remember Fafnir''s words, ''Say, mortal, do you want to reveal the truth of his words?'', Arsen answered Fafnir''s question indirectly with, ''yes''.
That means. It was a miracle that Arsen can get out of the dragon nest because of his heart''s decision.
"The deepest ce of the Abyss."
"Huh? What did you say?"
"Abyss'' deepest ce."
Arsen looked at Yin with a gaze filled with ambition.
"Hey, hey, don''t be in a hurry. You just experienced something terrible, didn''t you?"
Arsen''s gaze did not change. His gaze grew even more serious as Yin starts to doubt him.
"That is a very difficult, and the journey you have to go through is not easy."
"Because of that, I need your help to train me."
Yin became a little afraid because of the huge of the youth''s desire in front of him.
"Wait. First, that''s not how you ask someone to train you. "
"Should I bow?"
"That''s not the problem here."
Yin doesn''t understand the way of thinking of young people these days.
"Tell me your name first."
"My name is Arsen Si -"
"Si?"
"Ars, weak Bronze ranked Hunter."
Yin confused because Ars suddenly cut his name. But he did not want to bother.
"I don''t care about your rank, young man. If you really have that much desire to go deeper into this hell, I will help you. But before that, you must get well. Only after that, we can start the training."
Ars did not answer. He drank the water, then got up and walked out to the front door.
"Is it safe enough to be outside?"
"No problem. This ce is on the border between Giant Leaf Woods and Silver Steel Mountain. There aren''t many monsters going through here. Beside, this house is under Father Tree''s corpse."
Before Ars opened the door, he had a question: "How long have I been unconscious?"
"Three days."
That''s natural, seen from his conditions, three days is a short time recovery.
Opening the door, Ars immediately presented with a view of giant forests as high as an average of 50 meters. Besides being tall, the trees in the forest have very wide leaves. For this reason, this area is called Giant Leaf Woods. Areas that only Hunter with Silver ranks may allow to enter.
Even more surprising is that where Ars stands now is far from the other trees. Some rootse out of the ground, stringing a strange art around.
Ars came forward a little, then looked up. A tree that is bigger than the other trees. Has a scary face, but that face has a hole that got pierced from the nose.
"Is this your first time seeing it?"
That is the Father Tree. It''s the first time Ars seeing it. He was only a month in this hole.
"You beat this alone?"
"Yup. You could say Father Tree is a simple opponent. He can''t go anywhere. But you must not carelessly move within its range. This old man can be even more difficult than five Bear Beast w."
Yin is truly a legend. Ars is so lucky being saved and going to be taught by a great man like him.
"For your examter, you will fight one of these old men, you afraid?"
"I can''t go down to the deepest ce if I''m afraid of a minor threat like this."
"Haha, your guts arerge for a thin man."
The skinny man from now on will train to be very strong. Strong enough to head to the deepest ce of hell.
Chapter 7: Cultivate
Chapter 7: Cultivate
"Dude! Can''t you wait for a few more days?!"
Ars can''t wait for himself to recover. He has to push-ups at least 50x to waste time.
[Cultivate - Passive Buff: Increases Experience gained by 25%]
[Time Limit: 643 Hours 12 Minutes 43 Seconds]
Last night, Ars realized that he got a new skill which was very useful.
In that realistic game world, there was no such thing as a level system like in the world of fictional games. But Hunters can measure their strength with [Combat Power] and [Magic Power] systems in the Guild.
There is [Power System Info] in personal info on the Hunter Bracelet.
When he first registered as a Hunter, Ars got a bad score in [Combat Power].
[Combat Power: 430]
That is Ars'' [Combat Power] number now.
[Power System] is also a benchmark for Hunter ranking:
Bronze: Combat Power <1000
Silver: Combat Power 1000 ~ 2500
Gold: Combat Power 2500 ~ 5000
Ars didn''t know exactly what [Skill Passive: Cultivate] was doing. One thing is certain, Ars must not waste this skill which has a month limit.
The next day Ars raised the push-up portion and added crunches to train his weak legs.
When his wounds seemed to heal faster, Yin finally started training him.
Yin trained him outdoors. Yin watched him with a sword at his waist. Be careful if there are monsters that roam around the house.
In the middle of training, Ars suddenly stopped moving.
"What''s the matter, young man?! Are you getting tired?!"
Ars is tired, but that''s not it. "I''ve been training this hard for a week, but I didn''t earn a trophy."
A week earlier, when Ars lifted the 50kg Silver Rock on his back, he earned a Trophy. But that time he didn''t get any, even though he had moved so much.
Does Trophy only can be earn when you do something as a Hunter?
Even though that is quite disappointing, Ars still had [Cultivate]. He had even felt the effect of the 25% increase in experience gained.
For example, if he does 100 push-ups, he will get 25x bonus push-ups. If he gets a power increase of 100, then there will be a 25 point bonus because of that passive skill [Cultivate].
As the days passed, the portion of Ars'' physical exercise increased. Especially in his weakest part, which is stamina.
~~~~~~~~~
Two weeks passed, Ars'' training method changed.
"Raising adrenaline is a quick way to train stamina."
"You didn''t tell me shit about this!"
Ars is running around the house while being chased by two Giant Bull Hos. Horned stingers are twice the size of an adult human and have a rapier needle as big as a rapier. Getting one prick is the same as dying. That, of course, scared the shit out of Ars.
Yin provoked the two Bull Hos and made them chase Ars who covered in honey liquid.
"Just how long are you going to make me do this!? I''m dying right here!"
Ars has circled around the house for over 50 rounds. It''s the same as running 10 km, plus the uneven terrain makes running more difficult.
"You can run to me for help if you want!"
Yin slightly underestimated him when he is literally running for his life.
It upset Ars. He turned down Yin''s offer and turned 10 times before running toward Yin.
However, before Ars could reach Yin, he lost his bnce and fell forward, with two Bull Hos still chasing him behind.
"It''s fine if you want to cross the line. But it''s better if you are wise and know your limits. So you can avoid instant death that mighte your way."
Yin approached Ars right when Ars fell. Drawing his sword, Yin killed the two Bull Hos in two quick shes.
"I think the strength and agility you have are enough for now. Time to train you on how to fight. "
~~~~~~~~
Yin trained Ars to fight, to actually fight, with no initial training or preliminary teachings.
"I''ve never experienced being a teacher, and you were the first person I being taught. So I don''t have a manual or steps for you to follow. But as the saying goes, ''experience is the best teacher''. Therefore, I will continue to beat you up and let you realize what you have to develop."
Yin beat Ars in a one-on-one battle. Using the only hand he has, Yin beat Ars to the ground on the first day of training.
On the second day, Ars with a face that still battered got beaten again. But this time, Ars could withstand a few Yin''s blow.
"Don''t forget that humans can use all parts of their bodies as weapons, young man."
On the third day, Yin used his feet to beat Ars. The battered on Ars'' body is increasing because of Yin''s kicks.
Three days continued getting beaten by old man Yin, Ars emotions increasingly piled up. The emotion made Ars unable to sleep and kept thinking about ways, remembering the movements and stimting his body to not only survive but also searching for a way to counterattack.
"Your eyes are getting better the more I beat you up, good."
It''s true, Ars had a grudge against the man who called himself his master. But the grudge did not lead to hatred, but led Ars to be better every day.
"Letting myself let my guard down and strike back at my weak side. Looks like this method is good enough for someone like you, young man. "
Unable to sleep overnight produced results.
Fighting exercisesst for a week, just like physical exercise. In the third week, Yin changed Ars'' training tobat training using weapons.
"But you sure you don''t want to take a day off, young man."
"Are you starting to feel tired because three weeks non-stop continuing on training me, old man?"
"Hey, don''t underestimate me. It took a full month to open the path to Silver Steel Mountain, and during that time we continued to fight against the Landlord."
[Landlord are monsters that can be found when you first open the Floor. From the data avable, the Landlord monster on the 1st Floor was once arge group of Goblins, several orcs, and the Floor Boss, Lord Goblin.]
"Well, that time was so hard. I even lost almost all of myrades in that fight."
Yin did not tell it directly, but only heard a piece ofint from a legend, Ars know how hard it is to open a floor.
"Then don''t waste time with yourints. I still need to be stronger so I can pierce all the floors."
Another factor is because [Cultivate] is still active. That''s why Ars can''t waste one second of his time.
"You need not hurry. Great power that gets in a short time will only give greed in a person."
Greed, Ars told nothing about the incident in Fafnir''sir. However, when Fafnir gave a curse of greed to Ars, Ars could not stop but continued to want to be stronger.
[The Dragon''s Greed]
It was a [Trophy] that Ars got directly from Fafnir. There is no exnation to exin the use of the [Trophy]. But it doesn''t matter, even if the [Trophy] is just a decoration, it won''t stop Ars from getting stronger.
Chapter 8: VIP Player
Chapter 8: VIP yer
In the certain night, at a certain location far from the house.
After three weeks of training to the death, Ars finally had time to be alone.
In a certain location there is a waterfall, Ars sits on arge rock under the waterfall. In other words, he is meditating, even though he isn''t actually doing it.
Apart from meditating, that night Ars had two interests that he had to do. The first thing is to confirm a skill which is most likely a [Cheat] stuck to his body.
[Unlimited Inventory], that is the name of the cheat stuck on Ars''s body now. Under the palm, to be precise against the vein, there is a chip that implemented into Ars.
Maybe the cheat is one of the intended supports that Fafnir gave.
[Unlimited Inventory] allows Ars to store any inanimate objects in it. By approaching an inanimate object, and Ars wants to save it, a notification bar will appear.
[Do you want to store this thing?]
[Y / N]
Ars pointed to therge rock where he sits. Then the notification bar [Unlimited Inventory] appears.
Ars realized the cheat in him the day he woke up. When he thought about eating the bread Yin gave him, the notification bar appeared.
Of course, Ars didn''t tell Yin anything. Because the cheat will definitely make other people jealous of him.
Ars answered [Y] for the rock he is sitting on. The next moment, the boulder turned into tiny blue particles and entered the [Unlimited Inventory] chip.
"Dafuq!"
Of course, Ars got sshed because he stored his stepping stones.
To ess [Unlimited Inventory], Ars only needed to look at the chip and a visual 2d hologram screen just like the [Hunter Bracelet System] appeared.
An inventory screen simr to [Hunter Bracelet System] appears on top of the chips. Even though it named [Unlimited Inventory], there were only 10 rooms avable. Load 100 columns and 100 rows in one room.
The first room bes Ars'' experiment room, which contains useless items such as a collection of stones and logs. He did this to see how [Unlimited Inventory] worked.
In the second room, therge stepping stone had filled the entire second room. Which means full and can not be store again.
Ars touched the giant rock inside [Unlimited Inventory]. Several options appear:
[Keep]
[Hold]
[ce]
[Discard]
[Scorch]
[View Info]
[Set Property]
[Keep] is an option to keep objects inside. [Hold] is option to remove and ce object in Ars right hand. [ce] is option to ce object in certain ce.
[Discard] is an option to discard objects. [Scorch] is option to scorch object.
[View Info], as the name suggests, is a function that will show information on items in [Unlimited Inventory].
[Item: Big Stone]
[View Info - Object#0001: A rock taken from the Giant Leaf Woods]
Ars still doesn''t understand the function of [Set Property]. He still hadn''t found a use for that function now.
Ars chose [ce] and he put therge stone in its original ce.
The second room bes empty. The remaining room contains garbage. Ars scorched all the trash with the [Scorch]mand and left only one stick of wood.
[Unlimited Inventory] closed, and Ars fell silent, concentrating on sitting on the waterfall rock again.
"[Object#0001]"
The wooden branch in room 1 came out of the [Unlimited Inventory] and being held in Ars''s right hand.
[Holding Command], by utilizing the [View Info] function, Ars has developed a cheat function in his body within three weeks. Commands that make it easier for Ars to make choices without manually open [Unlimited Inventory].
Ars smiled happily. Because the cheat he has would be very useful in future battles. He can also make the cheat even stronger if he can.
"Muahaha, hahahaha, ahahahahha!"
Ars unconsciously imitated Fafnir''s evilugh.
"Oops, don''t be happy just yet, the business is not over. There''s one more thing I need to find out."
[Wee supported VIP yer]
The wee greeting reminded Ars of Fafnir''s words.
Ars opens the second main menu on his Hunter Bracelet. Ars took a long time to realize this one because he was too busy with training. And who wants to open a digital menu that only contained information that had not updated?
Surely, Ars is the only one who has [VIP yer] badge, maybe.
"So this is what he said regarding [Support] and [VIP yer]."
[VIP yer]
===================
[Trophy: The Dragon''s Greed]
[Unlimited Inventory Level 01: 0/100 Cash]
[????]
[Cultivate: 87 Hours 14 Minutes 10 Seconds]
That is the sub-menu in [VIP yer].
It was less than in [Hunter Profile], but it also had a very special impression in it.
Putting aside the saltiness, Ars has two questions which listed in [VIP Profile].
[Unlimited Inventory Level 01: 0/100 Cash]
"You mean, I can upgrade [Unlimited Inventory] to a higher level? My question is, why do I have to use money to upgrade a cheat. Isn''t that usually done by gathering experience, by killing monsters?"
Whatever it is, Ars can''tin. After all, having 10 spaces in [Unlimited Inventory is like having 5 wagon cars, maybe. It has made Ars like a portable cargo vehicle.
[Transfer]
"Hmm?"
Ars pressed the [Unlimited Inventory] sub-menu, and the [Transfer] option appeared.
[_____ Cash]
Ars being asked to transfer Cash.
The AByssal-Cash in his digital pocket now has 631. It hasn''t changed since Bryan sent the down payment on his job.
"Whatever."
Ars without hesitation transferred 100 of his money to raise the [Unlimited Inventory] level.
[Unlimited Inventory: Level Up]
[+90 New Room]
Unexpectedly, [Unlimited Inventory] got 90 additional rooms after leveling up. The excited Ars immediately checked [Unlimited Inventory]. Sure enough, the space in [Unlimited Inventory] now has 100 spaces.
"Woooaaaahh!"
Ars joy did not stop there. He immediately checked the [Unlimited Inventory] sub-menu again.
[Unlimited Inventory Level 02: 0/1000 Cash]
"Hmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm."
The amount of cash needed immediately increases by one nominal at the next level. It made Ars thinking.
"If the system is true, it means that to reach Level 03 requires 10,000 cash." Ars res, yes, it''s like what you think. "But the question is, how many levels it needs to get to the max level. Five? Ten? If I get to level 5 it takes a million, if you go to level 10 ... IT NEEDS 100 BILLION! You fricking kidding me!"
What a crazy number.
"But wait a minute. It''s still not proven. For now, I have to find a way to get 1000 Cash."
Of course, Ars had to work to earn that kind of money. But he won''t be doing it soon, to work.
"Now, what is this [????]?"
[Please select the bonus cheat you want]
[Eyes of the Dragon]
[You will obtain Eyes of the Dragon and all of its function]
[Heart of the Dragon]
[You will obtain Heart of the Dragon and all of its function]
[Spirit of the Dragon]
[You will obtain Spirit of the Dragon and all of its function]
"Oi-oi-oi, are you serious!?"
Ars popeyed. He already has [Unlimited Inventory], a cheat that allows him to store any object in it.
But [VIP yer] still seems to want to spoil Ars by giving him a second cheat.
There are three cheats that Ars can choose:
1. Eyes of the Dragon
2. Heart of the Dragon
3. Spirit of the Dragon
All the cheats sound overpowered. Because they rted to the parts of the dragon''s body that Ars has contracted with, Fafnir. Unlike [Unlimited Inventory], which doesn''t have any rtion with Fafnir.
But unfortunately, there is no more detailed exnation of what all these cheats do. Except for the eyes.
"Hmmmmmmm. Which one should I choose?"
Ars trembled in excitement. Those three cheats will definitely be of great help on his way to the Depth of Abyss.
"But which one should I choose !?"
Ars felt stuck. Thinking it''s a shame that he can only choose one, even though each of the cheats sounds so op.
"You stingy developer!"
Ars cursed the developer, the god of Abyssal Terra himself.
"Aahhh! Okay, I''ll just save this forter!"
Maybe he would pick when he was in a big battle that overwhelmed him.
Ars refocused on meditating after finishing two matters regarding [VIP yer]. Though he didn''t know whether [Cultivate] also had an effect on training where he did nothing but sit still.
Chapter 9: Preparing Self
Chapter 9: Preparing Self
"You are a fast learner, young man."
The fourth week.
Ars and Yin had just finished sparring for the fourth round, with Ars'' victory.
Ars stood unsteadily, panting breathlessly. It was still hard for him to match the speed of Yin sword swing.
"My teachers used to call me a genius."
"But a genius like yourself ended up in this hell, what a shame."
Ars cannot deny that.
"At least after I have 10,000 Cash, I can get out of here to pay off my shitty dad''s debt."
"Woah, that''s a lot."
Ars didn''t intend to hide the fact why he ended up in that hole. At least in front of a real man like Yin.
"But are you sure you can get out of this hole?"
"Can''t I?"
"It has been seven years since Abyssal Terra emerged from the sea. You said you just got dumped here for two months. Did you hear any news before entering here about someone leaving the Abyss?"
Ars just realized it. Even though Yin had been in that giant hole from the start, he knew that there was no one, or no information about someone leaving Abyssal Terra.
"You won''t find Legend rank Hunter in the starting city either, right?"
"Not. Aside from you in this floor, where''s the rest?"
"They''re downstairs."
The first month in the Starting City, Ars only found rookies like himself, a few Silver rank Hunters, and most likely weak Veterans.
"Why did you guys decide to stay here? "
"Actually, there are a lot of myrades who asked to go home. But, if you, the novice Hunter who has only been here for two months, do not know any information about a single Hunter who managed to leave the Abyss. It strengthens the perspective of the Guild has done something with my old Hunterrades, and the other Hunter who wants to leave."
The guild is the organizer and the administrator of all the affairs in Abyssal Terra. The guild has been trusted by the United Nations to provide information on whatever happens in Abyssal Terra. But in reality, the outside world doesn''t know any information about the Hunter inside, nor the conditions in Abyssal Terra.
"Another reason is, we were just as simple as wanting to see all this through to the end."
"See all this to the end?"
[If you can get to the depth of Abyss, all your wishes wille true.]
Sweet words given to all Hunters to continue fighting in that hell called Abyssal Terra.
Ars got Fafnir''s support thanks to those sweet words.
Ars unconsciously muttered, "I''ll get to that bottom."
"I didn''t say you couldn''t."
Yin said something that got Ars hooked. But he''s not done yet.
"But you can''t do it if you''re alone. Gather friends you can trust. Find a rival you can work with. In other words, a party. "
Party, a Hunter team that contains strongrades who can be trusted. Ars doesn''t want to admit, despite how awful Bryan''s Party is, they are a solid party, except at thest second before Fafnir killed them.
"If that does not satisfy you, you can form a family."
"Family?"
"Groups that bound by a pact, usually done by making a blood covenant."
"Blood covenant?"
"That, for example, you cut your hand til it bleeds, and shakes hands with someone you want to be a subordinate."
"Hmm," That made Ars think. Then he unconsciously looked at Yin''s right hand.
"You can''t tie me up, young man?"
"Why?"
"In order to form a family, there are two conditions that you must fulfill. First, you should at least be Diamond rank. "
"Diamond."
Ranked fifth highest in the Hunter rankings above tinum.
"Second, you must have an item called, [Token of Conqueror]."
"Where can I get that thing?"
"You can only get that thing after conquering a dungeon."
Dungeons, yes, there''s no mistaking it, dungeons. That one word made Ars a little confused, "Huh?".
[Trophy Earned: Dungeon Finder]
[Find 1 Dungeon location]
Fafnirir. A cave behind Silver Steel Mountain.
"Hmmmmmmmm."
"What is it, young man?"
Ars has a crucial question that he must find out. But he postponed it for now.
"Dungeon, huh." Ars got up with a little wobble. "What are you waiting for, old man, hurry and train me more?"
Ars points his sword at Yin. Even though he had just beaten up badly, he asked to continue for another round.
Yin smiled wryly. Never in these past few years someone made him work hard.
"It looks like I have to level up the training session."
"That''s what I asked for."
Chapter 10: Watch Out, Bear Beast!
Chapter 10: Watch Out, Bear Beast!
To prepare Ars for a big fight, a dungeon, Ars must be able to minor battles first.
"Small raids can be done alone, of course, if you''re strong at it. Small raids can be called raids if you kill a group of monsters, either in a party or alone. "
Yin led them to a certain ce, where there was a group of bear monsters with long nails.
"Bear Beast w is the easiest monster in this forest. Their difficulty level is 2, 3 if they are in a group, and 4 if their big boss appears."
The difficulty level serves to measure the strength of monsters, either individual monsters or moving in groups.
"1,2,3,4,5 ... 13 in total. Take out all those monsters to raise your level."
Ars looked at a pack of bear monster walking in one direction. Most likely they will head for the road to West Station.
"In your opinion," Ars curious about one thing, "what rank is my level at now?"
Of course, from the order of the Bronze to Gold levels. It''s still impossible to think he is at tinum or Diamond.
That made Yin thinking, "Hmm, sparring with me alone won''t prove how strong you are. And there''s only one way to prove your strength in this prison pit, right?"
By directly fighting monsters.
"If you can kill that pack of Bear Beasts by yourself, hmm, let''s say you''re already at the Gold level."
Ars red slightly. If he could kill that pack of Bear Beasts, then a month''s training with Yin has made him strong.
Of course he can achieve that level because of [Cultivate]. Although [Cultivate] will end in [41 Hours 56 Minutes 34 Seconds] from now.
Without realizing it, Ars had stepped to his feet, towards a group of Bear Beast ws, to kill them off.
"Pfft."
But Yin, who chuckled, broke Ars'' intention.
"What so funny?"
"Buhaha, you are really interesting, boy! Do you want to fight those 13 monsters with just your hands? If you can, I wouldn''t forbid it, anyway."
Ars shocked, he just realized that he didn''t have any weapons in his hands, nor did he keep one in [Unlimited Inventory]. .
There, Yin took out his beloved sword.
A one-handed sword that looked ordinary, but on closer inspection, Yin''s beloved sword had an unusual part shape. Like the center of the knife, it gave off a red color that suddenly became bright.
"Oi-oi."
Ars startled by Yin''s sword, which suddenly hovered in Yin''s palm. Then suddenly, the sword shot out and fell to the ground behind Ars, not one, but 13 swords.
"Do you prefer being monitored or not?" asked Yin, who''s still holding his sword.
Ars stunned for a moment. What Yin just did was definitely a [Skill], or if Ars was crazy enough to think of the possibility, that [Skill] fell into a [Cheat] category like [Unlimited Inventory]. It''s just that Yin''s Skill can copy more swords in his hand as he wishes, probably.
A skill that can copy a sword. Of course, that skill was not an ordinary skill. The skill sense is powerful. Like [Unlimited Inventory], but it is an attack type, maybe.
With the strength and skills he had, Yin could be the equivalent of one Hunter battalion''s worth.
''So, that is a Legend power.'' Ars believes that is only a small part of Yin''s skills.
Is Yin also a [VIP yer] like Ars? But Yin is a living Legend. Did he get that great skill because he had been fighting for so long?
"What''s the matter, young man?"
All these questions made Ars look at Yin with a suspicious gaze. Although Yin didn''t seem bothered by that.
"You don''t want to say anything about what you just did?"
"You said nothing about yours, so do I."
Yin knows about Ars having a Cheat, no doubt about it. But he behaved professionally. If you don''t want to say it, then neither will I.
Ars sighed. Don''t want to bother with Yin for now.
It''s hard to think about. So Ars focused on the fight he would face.
"You just wait there." Ars walks up to the 13 swords Yin gave him. Then kept the 13 swords without worrying about Yin, who saw his action.
As Ars expected, even though they are copies, the 13 swords weren''t just ordinary swords. Because in one room, Ars can only store 10 swords.
One sword fills 10 rows and columns. Ars still didn''t know what effect an object has on filling the room space in [Unlimited Inventory]. But if several tons of a giant rock yesterday was able to fill a full room space, then the 10 Yin copy swords have the same powerful energy as yesterday''s giant rock.
"I will finish them all."
Yin just sat cross-legged, saw Ars starting to run towards a group of bear monsters that would be prey. Leaving Yin smiling, satisfied.
~~~~~~~
When a Hunter encounters a new monster, the Hunter Bracelet will automatically update the information regarding the monsters found.
Tit~
Ars'' Hunter Bracelet sounded while he was still running. He got a Trophy.
[Trophy Earned: Watch Out, Bear Beast!]
[Finding a pack of Bear Beast ws]
"Tf?!"
Chapter 11: Bear Beast Killer
Chapter 11: Bear Beast Killer
Monster Name: Bear Beast w
Difficulty: Level 3 (In-Group)
Speciality: Beast w
Inteligence: Level 2
Type: Mob Monster
Monster Info:
> A bear monster with deadly ws. Theye from around the Prohibited Border that surrounds Giant Leaf Woods. They move in groups. Never settled. Always walk towards the Hunter''s travel path that goes to West Station to prey on passing Hunters.
Rmendation Hunting Party: Silver
Existence: Floor 1 and 2
____________
In the actual world, bears do not travel to one destination, the other monsters in Abyssal Terra are the same, but Bear Beast w is different.
They seemed created only to distract Hunter on their way to the West Station. Because there is only one route that can be used to get to the West Station.
Ars has never been on that route, but it doesn''t matter for now.
A group of Bear Beasts were still strolling toward their destination. During their trip they were passive. They will turn aggressive if they find a Hunter, or there is an approaching danger, such as a danger that has just killed one of them.
"One head."
Ars killed one. The remaining 12 were roaring at him.
Ars immediately ran away.
Bears can run at a speed of 40km / hour. For Bear Beast w, they could run as fast as 60km / hour.
Luckily, Yin trains Ars'' stamina and speed. [Cultivate] also adds 25% experience that Ars gets.
Bear Beast w continued to chase Ars. But they lost him, who was running twice as fast as them. Makes them stop and think, where did their prey just go.
Not allowed to think, Ars cut the head of one of them off. The sudden attack confused them and split them apart.
Their prey immediately disappeared back into the darkness of the forest. They can''t do anything.
One thing is certain, the Hunter who killed them left the sword he used to kill in the body of his victim.
Unable to move, Ars ughtered some of them.
"Groooaarrr!"
One of the Bear Beasts noticed Ars'' jump and raised its w.
In midair, Ars couldn''t dodge, so he used his sword to parry.
Losing in a power struggle, a sh in Ars'' left hand gets through and hit him.
It is certain Ars could not keep up with the physical strength of the Bear Beast. He had to kill them without having to fight weapons.
Ars moved backwards, but one Bear Beast intercepted and raised its ws. Ars dodged every swing of the Bear Beast''s ws while taking a few steps back.
They are strong, but theyck in terms of attack speed.
Previously, Ars too scared to face them one on one. But not anymore. After he could so easily dodge their every attack.
Because of their long and deadly ws, they didn''t attack simultaneously. The instinct instilled in them is their greatest weakness.
That way, Ars can kill them off one by one, without having to run around and attack suddenly like before.
Tit ~
____________
[Trophy Earned: Bear Beast Killer I]
[Sessfully Kills 10 Bear Beasts]
[Skill Obtained: Bear Beast Killer I]
[Passive: Deals 2% more damage to Bear Beast w]
____________
"You cheapskate bastard!"
All the hard work and pain that Ars sacrificed cost only 2% more damage to Bear Beast w.
However, Ars''s disappointment faded when he saw another [Trophy] sequence under [Bear Beast Killer I].
"Woah, I did think you would get hurt! But, are you okay?"
Seeing Ars who returned, Yin felt a little worried.
Ars stopped when he runs into Yin, "We don''t have a fixed schedule for this stupid practice, do we?"
"Well, I really am stupid at teaching others. But at least it works on a fool like you, right? So what?"
"Tomorrow, just give me more swords, and you won''t have to watch me anymore."
After that Ars left, returned to house.
Yin did not know what demon possessed his only pupil. However, "I like the look in your eyes."
The next day. As he requested yesterday, Ars went hunting without the need to watch by Yin.
After running far enough in the Giant Leaf Woods, Ars finally found a group of Bear Beasts that would be materials for him to level up, or rather, open new Trophy.
"[Object#0004]"
With all the swords Yin gave, Ars didn''t have to worry about the weapons he used going blunt. Then all he needed to do is fight with all his might. While [Cultivate: 25 Hours 56 Minutes 23 Seconds] still has time.
Ars who already knew the attack pattern of the sharp-toed bear monster had no problem facing them all.
___________
[Trophy Earned: Bear Beast Killer II]
[Sessfully Kills 20 Bear Beasts]
[Skill Obtained: Bear Beast Killer II]
[Passive: Deals 4% more damage to Bear Beast w]
___________
Although he also received several injuries and came home exhausted.
[Trophy Earned: Bear Beast Killer III]
[Sessfully Killed 30 Bear Beast ws]
[Skill Obtained: Bear Beast Killer III]
[Passive: Deals 6% more damage to Bear Beast w]
Ars did not waste the time he had.
[Cultivate: Time Limit]
Even though the training buff he had had run out.
[Trophy Earned: Bear Beast yer]
[Sessfully killed 100 Bear Beast ws]
Ars continues his hunt to be a strong Hunter.
[Status Debuff: Bad Omen of Giant Leaf Woods]
Chapter 12: A Safe Place to Live
Chapter 12: A Safe ce to Live
[Item: Bear Beast Nail]
[View InfoObject#0031: Pieces of the Bear Beast w''s ws.]
[Hardness: Level 03]
[Drop Rate: Umon]
___________
"Is this level 03 hardness as hard as iron?"
Ars staring at the drop item he gets from all his battles with a bunch of Bear Beasts.
[Bear Beast Nail]
Ars has quite a lot of those items in [Unlimited Inventory]. The umon drop rate drops seven items out of 10 monsters.
Ars willing to sell the item in the Guild, but the distance from Yin''s house to the East Station is very far.
"Why don''t you try to go to West Station?"
Ars said that he wanted to return to the East Station, but that was the answer he got.
"Is West Station nearby?"
"An hour and a half if you take the safe route. You can just exit to the east, then turn south along the edge of this forest, meeting the Gate Vige. From there you walk the safe route to the West Station. "
"Hmmm."
The journey takes a long time. If Yin had told him how to get to West Station, that meant there is no other way like going through the forest to get to the station from a shortcut.
After all, on the surface of the Giant Leaf Woods, it is difficult to determine the wind direction.
"But if you want to use the fast way -"
"OK."
"You can go up directly to West Station with apass. Well, he''s gone. Never mind, he''s not a nave kid after all. But he is indeed a fool cuz leave fast before I finish my words."
Ars immediately went outside into the forest without hesitation.
It was quite a distance from Yin''s house to the outer forest area. With the current Ars, he could get outside quickly.
It is the first time he had gone outside the forest. In front of him stood the Silver Steel Mountain, a ce where his fate had changed.
Ars wants to visit the mountain, but he must not get fooled by anything else and focus on his goals now.
"Along the edge of the forest until you find the Gate Vige."
______________
Abyssal Terra / 1st Floor / Giant Leaf Woods Gate Vige
The vige stops towards Giant Leaf Woods.
Poption: 300 People Max.
Fighting Status: Not allowed.
Authority: Jordan (Gold Hunter / Independent)
______________
Every Hunter, even beginners, must know about a vige surrounded by silver stone walls.
Vige stop towards the safe route to West Station. There are ten towers guarded by two Hunters. It is quite difficult if Ars wants to break through.
Ars is on the outer wall because he just arrived. Bad idea to enter the vige directly through the front gate. The Guards would suspect that a Bronze Porter like Ars was strolling into the vige.
It''s a different story if Ars changes his job to Silver Vanguard, but he doesn''t want to do that now.
When confusion broke out, there are two stuff wagons guarded by a Party headed for the front gate. Two wagons drawn by two Deeri each.
The wagon is a wagon of farmers living in the food industry vige in the Land of Nod.
There Ars has an idea. He ran through the tall grass sneaking; he hung under the cart.
Arriving at the gate, Ars could hear the Hunters, Farmers, and the Guards chatting.
They didn''t look like they wanted to check the contents of the wagon. Well, why check on fellow Hunter passing by? The guard function also anticipates if that there are monsters that endanger the vige.
They went inside after being given permission.
The vige is bustling in the morning. The time when the wagons from East Station and Land of Nod made their stops.
By the time the two wagons that Ars were riding on continued to the middle of the vige square, Ars had alreadye down.
That morning the vige square filled with Farmer and Hunter guarding their wagon.
All wagons can be seen lining up in the square. Next to one of the wagons is a Porter unloading some loads.
Ars approached one innocent Porter who is still doing his job, took a pebble from [Unlimited Inventory], then -
"Gah!"
The porter fell backwards with his head hitting the surface.
"What happened here?!"
The leader of Hunter Porter''s party just entered the crowd.
"He slipped and hit his head."
Ars is the first to help the Porter.
"Is he all right?"
"I guess. But he is unconscious. "
"Geez."
The Party Leader couldn''t stop thinking it happened to one of hisrades.
From behind, there are two female hunters approaching the party leader.
"What happened?!"
"Shang Fe had an ident. He''s unconscious now. We have to find another Porter to rece him."
"But we''ve been waiting for a long time, and the train ahead is about to start. Tire, you rece him!"
"Then what about the guard in front?! Are you going to make me work twice as much?!"
There is a bit of fighting in the party. They didn''t even care about Shang Fe who is still lying on the ground, who is somehow smiling to himself.
"Hey," Ars called the three Hunters in front of him. "If you don''t mind, I can be your Porter."
"Really?!"
So easy.
"But, are you sure? We don''t even know each other yet."
"Hey, that''s alright. Judging from his cheap clothes, he looks like a Porter, like Shang Fe."
Maybe because of the pressure from the queue, they didn''t want to bother about recing Shang Fe.
"OK. You two pick up and take Shang Fe to the health center."
"Why us?!"
"Then go to the administration office and take care of the papers!"
The party leader got angry because of the selfishness of his two women.
"Alright! Hani, lift Shang Fe''s feet. I will lift his hands."
In a quite inhuman way, Shang Fe taken to a medical center. For one reason, Ars feels guilty and apologizes to Shang Fe in his heart.
"Hey," the party leader called Ars. "My name is Tire. You?"
"Just call me, Ars."
Tire and Ars shake hands for the brief introduction and cooperation.
"I ask for your cooperation as Porter. I''m going to pull these two carts forward. You wait and guard these four boxes until a red-haired man arrives."
"OK."
Tire immediately pulled the two carts to the front of the administration office. Leaving Ars, who ordered to wait for a red-haired man.
Sure enough, not long after waiting, a red-haired man came towards Ars. But there is something strange about that man.
"Hi!"
The man has a beautiful face. His body is also slender. Ars didn''t even smell masculinity in him. Plus, it was the first time they met. But that man is already being friendly with Ars.
"Headlong, let''s lift this box."
Before Ars could ask questions, two other men arrived.
"Where''s Shang Fe, Arlene?" asked one of the men.
"He just got into a minor ident and is currently unconscious. And this handsome guy who reced him."
The red-haired man - Arlene leaned on Ars''s shoulder, as if they were familiar and close.
Ars didn''t want to look suspicious, "Hi.", So he greeted them casually.
"Alright, let''s just take this box and go."
Each of them lifted the box, except for Arlene, who somehow made Ars lift his.
"Sorry, but Shang Fe usually raises two as well."
After apologizing, Arlene immediately walked following the two men.
His words sounded a lie. Ars isn''t sure, but Arlene seems to know what sins he justmitted to Shang Fe.
The four of them went to a residential location. In one ce there are several women, especially young mothers who were watching the children who are ying. The children looked 2 to 4 years old. Even one of the mothers is carrying her child.
"Hey, here."
They called ars
They put the boxes near the mothers earlier.
The children who were ying all got excited when the boxes came. Shouts:
"Yeeeyyy!"
"Fruits!"
The two men seemed to be a father of the children.
"Calm down! Everyone will get their turn!"
Ars walked backwards, slightly away from the crowd that filled with the aura of happiness.
"Feeling ufortable?"
Arlene suddenly approached Ars.
"Why do you think?"
"Why are children like them born in this prison? Your face shows such a question."
Ars can''t dodge that. It is true that he thought about that when he first saw the children of the Hunters who live in the vige.
Why were children like them born in that vast world-like a prison?
Ars has no right to judge if the actions of adults - the parents of children are wrong. Because to have children is every right of an adult. The vige is also a safe ce to be called, a safe ce for children to grow.
However -
"Hey, let''s go, our work here is done."
"But you didn''t do anything."
Arlene and Ars left the scene.
"Red-haired uncle!"
Before they got away, the children called Arlene.
Arlene turned around.
"Thank you!" shouted the children, waving their hands.
Arlene waved his hand back. "Don''t call me uncle! Call me big brother instead!"
After waving back to each other, they parted ways.
"You''re not young enough for those kids to call you a big brother."
"Hey, why now? Are you interested in me?"
It was not interest like Arlene thought that caught Ars''s attention.
"The way you cover up the fake."
"What?"
"Pain. You smiled at the children, but you also felt sorry for it. Although that pity didn''t go to those children just now."
Arlene was surprised. It was the first time they had met, but Ars could read something that behind his face.
"You''re an interesting boy."
"I''m 23."
"Are you serious?"
The two of them stopped walking, and Arlene measured the difference in their different heights by over 10cm.
"I''m sorry for being Asian. Besides, I don''t want to be judged by a person who still feel young even though he is 10 years older than me - ack!"
Arlene choked Ars with his arm, then whispered, "One year older than you, got it?"
"Ten years older, understood. Ack!"
"You!"
Chapter 13: Killer Bee Beast
Chapter 13: Killer Bee Beast
Abyssal Terra / 1st Floor / Giant Leaf Woods'' Safe Route
Monsters: Giant Bull Ho, Bear Beast w
___________
To get to the West Station, the Hunters must pass the only safe route full of monsters.
Hunters have used this line since they found the West Station. In the past, the active Hunter tried to find a safer route, but there is no safer path than the current route.
"Two o''clock, three Bull Hosing this way!"
Safe Route only has one road, which means they can only use the route in one way. Therefore, every departure must properly arrange so that departures from the Gate Vige and the West Station do not collide.
"Several Bear Beast ws are waiting in front!"
In an effort to save time, they usually join three to four carts at one time. Not only carts, Hunters from the East side who wanted to go to the West side were also on board to minimize the danger.
The rear wagon that Ars is riding on departed together with two other wagons, which made four carts guarded by three Party Hunters.
"Good job, Arlene!"
While Ars was sitting quietly in the rear wagon - rxing, his fellow Hunter fighters were trying hard to keep the wagon from being attacked by monsters.
"Hoooaaaammm!"
During the past four weeks, Ars has never felt that bored. Because of the intense training he did, he can''t rx because of the [Cultivate] buff status.
Ars'' intention to practice finally disappeared after [Cultivate] ended.
Ars'' leisure time interrupted because a red-haired man got on the cart too.
"You look too rxed for a Porter, Ars."
"So it is."
That person is Arlene. Silver Archer, who uses the Anti-monster Sniper Rifle. The sniper rifle he uses looked bigger than his slender body.
Ars doesn''t know why, but Arlene pays hidden attention to him. And once again, Ars can''t decide whether Arlene is a dude or a woman?
"Tell me, Ars, why don''t you go to West Station the usual way?"
"What do you mean?"
"Why did you do something bad to Shang Fe? He is a sincere young man who works wholeheartedly, you know."
Ars apologizes and regrets what he did to Shang Fe in his heart.
Ars couldn''t help it when Arlene knew what he had done. "It is necessary."
"Because?"
Ars closed his mouth. He didn''t want to speak another word to curious guy (?) like Arlene.
"Hey, Ars, do you know, rumors say that there is a Living Saint lives in this forest?"
"I just heard about it."
Arlene didn''t say it directly, but from the look in her eyes, Arlene is very suspicious that Ars that Living Legend he talking about.
In order to prove the misunderstanding, Ars stretched out his right hand.
_____________
[Hunter Profile]
[Hunter Name: Ars]
[Sex: Male]
[Rank: Bronze]
[Job: Porter]
[Experience: 2 Month]
______________
Arlene red slightly. "You are a rookie?" He couldn''t believe that the smart man who could sneak into the Gate Vige and join their journey is a rookie.
A Hunter can manipte their [Hunter name, Sex, Rank, and Job]. But for [Exp], the Hunter Bracelet automatically updated the info itself. So there is no mistaking that Ars is just a beginner.
Arlene no longer suspects that Ars might be that Living Legend. But there are new suspicions that arise.
"KILLER BEE BEAST!"
Arlene''s suspicions have to be dyed because of a big problem that arose suddenly.
All the carts immediately stopped when a Hunter shouted the name of a monster.
Arlene immediately rushed to look ahead. All of hisrades already prepared their weapons.
"Killer Bee Beast?"
"Area boss. The area boss of the Bear Beast w monster."
Arlene immediately ran forward with his sniper ready.
"Who tf brought Bad Omen with ''em and dare to join this travel!?"
Someone shouted the cause of the area boss''s appearance.
Previously, Ars didn''t know what the use of [Status Debuff: Bad Omen of Giant Leaf Woods]. Since there was no exnation exining to him the effect of that status, he didn''t worry about it. Until a Bear Beast of double size appeared in front of their party.
"Courier! Hurry and go to the station and give them this news!"
"Roger!"
A Hunter - called Courier boarded his own Deeri, then went ahead to the West Station by walking around the area boss''s line of sight.
Tit ~
[Trophy Earned: Watch Out, Killer Bee!]
[Encounter a Killer Bee]
"Hm?"
______________
[Monster Name: Killer Bee Beast]
[Difficulty: Level 3]
[Specialty: Deadly w, Strong Howl]
[Intelligence: 3]
[Type: Boss Area]
[Monster Info:]
[> The boss incarnation of the Bear Beast w.]
[Rmended Hunting Party: Silver Party, Gold Leader]
[Existence: Floor 1 and 2]
______________
"Area boss, huh?"
While Ars looking at his Hunter Bracelet:
"Waaaaa!"
"Watch out the ws!"
"He''s aiming for the wagon!"
All of his fellow Hunter fighters tried hard to protect the entire load.
Killer Bee suddenly howled.
[Debuff Affected: Trembling]
Everyone there shouted, "Waaaaaaahhhhhhh!". Because they received the skill from the boss monster.
The debuff gives an adverse effect of shaking on the recipient. Ars also got hit, but he didn''t really feel the effects due to his trained body.
All of Ars'' peasants and one of his porter colleagues ran towards him. "Hey, you, let''s get out of here!"
Their lives are worth more than the load. Because it is better now to hide away from the fight.
"Hey, can I ask you something?" asked Ars.
"Don''t worry, when Killer Bee appears, the battle will only focus on the front lines. So we''re safe hiding in the back."
"No, that''s not what I wanted to ask."
Ars'' talking friend confused. He wondered why Ars could still be calm at a time like this.
Ars realized that he didn''t act like a weak Hunter group. While pretending to be afraid, Ars asked: "A - ahh, that, actually, this is the first time I be a Porter for the trade route. So I don''t know why we met the boss of this area?"
"Ooh, I see, alright," Ars'' talking friend got serious expression suddenly. Then, posing like a senior, he continued to exin. "So... --."
______________
[Bad Omen]
[Status: Debuff]
[The status of the Debuff will calls terrible disaster in form of an area boss. Even if only one person has this status, the disaster could affect one vige or city]
[Factor: It''s still uncertain why this Debuff can stick to a Hunter]
Chapter 14: Eyes of the Dragon
Chapter 14: Eyes of the Dragon
"Understood?"
The exnation recorded on the Hunter Bracelet without Ars noticing, and Ars had just finished reading it.
Ars already understands. In essence, he was the one who caused the boss monster bear to appear. But the question, "Can they beat that boss area?"
When talking about a boss monster, the Hunters'' mind will automatically focus on the word "Raid". The real Raid, of course. Not a solo Raids that Ars has been doing in the past week.
"Watch out!"
"Waaaaaaaahhhh, that was close!"
"Medic-medic!"
All the fighter Hunters were desperately trying to fight the boss.
In the back, Ars, the cause of the boss monster''s appearance, casually went into hiding.
That Area Boss - Killer Bee looks strong. They can win the battle if Ars joins the fight. But Ars doesn''t want to be striking now. So, "Just let them take care of the boss."
"Did you say something?"
The party rmendation said that there must be at least 1 Gold Hunter at the party. ''If I can beat that boss, am I as strong as Gold Hunter?'' Ars had the intention of measuring his strength when he arrived at the West Station Guild.
"Wait, a minute." Ars suddenly thought of something. "Hey, that monster is a boss, right? That means it''s going to drop some good stuff."
All of his hiddenrades looked at each other, then answered Ars''s question.
"King Bearskin Cloak."
"700kg of meat."
"Bear meat is edible?" asked Ars, a little surprised.
"Bear Beasts can''t, their flesh is too tough. But for Killer Bee, his body, which is four times bigger than Bear Beast, contains a lot of fat which makes it delicious."
Ars learns new things every day. "I see."
"Thenst, what weapon is it called?"
"If I''m not mistaken, the Cutthroat Gauntlet. A deadly weapon."
"How deadly?"
As soon as Ars asked how deadly it was, Killer Bee scratched a Giant Leaf Tree. The ws cut through a very thick and 50 meter tall tree.
"Watch out!"
"Get away from there!"
"Kyaaaaaaaaaa!" One male hunter scream.
The Fighter Hunter is getting more and more troublesome.
Ars felt guilty because he had made his colleagues in high trouble. "By the way, all of that drop, it would sell how much?"
Again, Ars made his colleagues hide in wonder because of his curiosity.
"You have a lot of curiosity as part of a group of weak people, huh?"
Well, Ars is part of that group right now. Even though Ars got annoyed being called weak, he couldn''t get carried away with emotion.
"So it is. Just tell me the answer to my question earlier? "
"Hmm, if I''m not mistaken, it''s 10k."
That made Ars ring. "10k!". That number is like 5 years of total wages as a porter if you add it up.
"Gaahhhh!"
"Supporter! Buffs!"
"One more hit and we ded!"
The length of the fight increasingly overwhelmed the fighter hunters. On the other hand, the group of weak people who are hiding shocked because Ars suddenly shouted.
Ars returned to his seat after being seen by everyone. The amount of money he heard shocked him so much that it made him forget himself. Even though he only heard the numbers.
However, it is only natural that they can that much money. Because what is being fought is the area boss.
After watching the fight for a while, Ars understand one thing. Killer Bee, actually the boss, isn''t a tough opponent, but the range of attacks from its long ws can be troublesome.
The waves from its w attacks could reach the rearguard, especially the wagons. The offense team had a hard time because Killer Bee''srge body made it easy for it to move around in the giant forests.
If only there is one person who had great attack power, it would be easy enough to fight it.
But at that time, Ars saw only one person who had great attack power. That is Arlene, with her anti-monster Sniper Rifle. Though his attack power isn''t enough to pierce Killer Bee''s massive body.
"I''ll be going for a moment."
Ars got up, then walked away.
"Hey, where are you going ..." Ars'' colleague didn''t know his name. "Pal?!"
"Personal business!"
Ars left by waving at one colleague who concerned about him.
"Why he can rx like that at times like this?"
They did not have time to introduce themselves, so Ars'' figure gave a very mysterious impression.
Killer Bee stopped moving right as Ars disappeared.
"What happened to him?!"
All the Hunters also stopped. Pay attention to the situation before moving.
Suddenly Killer Bee turned around and ran into the depths of the forest.
"Hey, where are you going!?"
Due to the tension of the battle, someone was about to run after Killer Bee.
"Where are you going!? The fight is over! The most important thing is that we go to the West Station quick and report this!"
The Party Leader made the best decision they could make. It''s too risky to hunt down Killer Bee for now, when they have huge burdens; to protect the wagons.
Though one big question remained in their hearts.
"What the fvck is his problem?"
"If he doesn''t continue attacking, does that mean no one got hit by Bad Omen?"
"Are you trying to say the attack just now was just a fvcking prank?!"
The Area Boss won''t be advancing to attack like what happened before. They will only advance if someone takes [Status debuff: Bad Omen] with them.
When everyone is ready to go. Arlene went to the rear wagon. "Did you see Ars?"
"Ars?"
"Ooh, that new kid. He said he wanted to do some personal business, but why isn''t he back yet?"
The disappearance of Ars made Arlene aware of one thing.
"Should we ask the Leader to wait for him?"
"That''s unnecessary." Arlene gave the orders. "We''ll leave him."
"Leave him?! Why did you have the heart to leave him?!"
Arlene walked forward, unwilling to listen to theint. Because his feelings are very ufortable to talk to.
On the other hand, far from the safe route. In the depths of the Giant Leaf Woods. A young man who had just escaped was preparing himself.
_____________
[Please Select the bonus cheat you want:]
[Eyes of the Dragon]
[You will obtain Eyes of the Dragon and all of its function]
[Heart of the Dragon]
[You will obtain Heart of the Dragon and all of its function]
[Spirit of the Dragon]
[You will obtain Spirit of the Dragon and all of its function]
_____________
Now is the right time for Ars to choose a new power.
"But what should I choose? Damn it! The three of them just sounds overpowered cheats!"
Ars did not want to make the wrong choice. Though, he doesn''t have the time being doubtful.
Killer Bee is getting closer as Ars continues to be silent in doubt. The monster seemed to know who brings the [Bad Omen] with them when there are no people around.
"Aaaarrrgghhh, because all three are good! I''ll just choose random!"
Ars closed his eyes, then let his left index finger choose his new power.
[Congrattion]
[You have received [Eyes of the Dragon] as a bonus cheat]
"Wow!"
Ars chose a surprising choice.
"Groooarrr!"
Killer Bee is getting closer.
"Holy shit!"
[Eyes of the Dragon - activated]
Instantly, Ars''s gaze became strange and made him dizzy.
"Wtf?"
"Groar!"
"FUCK ME!"
Chapter 15: Bear Beast Hunter
Chapter 15: Bear Beast Hunter
"Wooooohh!"
Woosh. Killer Beeunched its deadly attack, knocking out a Giant Leaf Tree.
It was a miracle that Ars able to survive the attack thatunched in such a very close range.
Fell down, Ars immediately got up and looked for a safe ce. But there is nowhere safe.
"More importantly, wtf happened to my eyes!?"
[Eyes of the Dragon - Dragon Sight: Activated]
Ars'' eyes became strange. It felt like he was being sucked in by the sharpness of his own eyes. On the edge of the line of sight is also blurry. Then suddenly on the left side of his vision a reddish blur appeared.
Ars'' instinct made him leap forward. Shortly after, Killer Bee attacked Ars'' previous position.
"Waaaahhhh!"
Killer Bee''s attack created an explosion that damaged the surrounding ground.
Prone, Ars tried to open his eyes again. "Wtf!?". This time his sight is very broad. He could see an area about three times wider than the sight of an ordinary human eye.
With that sight, he could see better of Killer Bee''s attack, but, "Aaaaww! It''s hurt!". The function of his new eyes made him dizzy.
Once again, Killer Bee is about to make an attack. But Ars'' New Eye can detect attacks - even though Ars does not see the direction of the attack directly, and it can make Ars avoid attacks. "Aaaaaaw!". Though once again hended in a painful position.
"How do I turn off this eye function!?"
When Ars thought he wanted to turn off the function of the Dragon''s Eyes, immediately the eyes stopped functioning.
"Wow! It worked! Without having to manually turn them off, those eyes - oh shit."
In a split second, Killer Bee will attack Ars. Ars swiftly took out one sword and repelled Killer Bee''s attack.
"Gaaaaahhhhh!"
But Killer Bee''s immense power made a wave of wind swing that pushed Ars far backwards.
Ars stopped by hitting one Giant Leaf Tree. "Gah!"
He fell to the ground, standing up.
"Damn it, if I don''t step back a few centimeters, my life will definitely be in danger." Ars looked at Yin''s copy sword, which he used as a shield. "Even this sword can''t withstand such an immense attack."
Yin sword eroded deep enough that it nearly split open.
If it weren''t thanks to [Unlimited Inventory], and the resilience of Yin''s sword, Ars'' life would have ended. But he couldn''t continue fighting like that. Plus, he didn''t have the confidence in his current strength to kill that giant bear alone. At least not now.
"Except."
Fafnir''s eyes, [Eyes of the Dragon]. Although those eyes made him dizzy and they were annoying, they had already saved Ars twice from Killer Bee''s attacks.
Killer Bee ambled towards Ars. Ars has been cornered, same as if his history is over. That''s what Killer Bee thought.
Killer Bee stood up, raised his right hand -
"[Eyes of the Dragon]!"
- then mercilessly released all of his strength in one strike.
That one strike cut everything in front of him. Including a giant tree that is very thick and 50 meters high.
Killer Bee thought he had already killed his prey, but his calctions were wrong. Suddenly his right leg got stabbed by a sharp object.
Ars had just made one attack move. By activating [Eyes of the Dragon], he could dodge Killer Bee''s attack, and counterattacked. Though the counterattack didn''t work on that thick, big monster.
"Groar!"
Killer Bee swung his right hand down.
Ars dashes to the side of Killer Bee''s right foot, take cover from the strong wind waves at Killer Bee''s huge feet. Then did a dozen shes on Killer Bee''s leg.
"Graaaaahhh!"
Ars''s consecutive attacks injured Killer Bee. But the attack had no fatal effect.
"This monster meat, too thick!"
Now Ars could feel how difficult it is to break through Killer Bee''s defense, namely the monster''s flesh itself.
"Fvck!"
Killer Bee noticed Ars position and immediatelyunched an attack.
Ars took out a piece of tree bark and took advantage of the boost from the attack wave to move away.
"Gah! Ugh! Uhek!"
Ars can see Killer Bee''s attacks and where to avoid. However, Ars was still not used to his new eyes, and made himnd in a rough position.
At that time, [Eyes of the Dragon] had three functions:
[Warning Provider: Gives the user a warning about looming danger]
[Sharp Mode: Mode that allows the user to narrow its sight and focus to see a greater distance]
[Spacious Mode: Mode that allows the user to expand the visibility]
[Warning Provider] is a function that has saved Ars'' life many times before. But the two remaining modes are the problem.
[Sharp Mode] and [Spacious Mode] function automatically depending on which object Ars was looking at. And every time the two other functions alternately, Ars will feel pulled or pushed back.
"At least I need a day to practice this eye habit."
But the situation would not allow Ars.
Killer Bee has already sniffed the Bad Omen in Ars and immediately lunged forward.
"Damn it! [Eyes of the Dragon] deactivate!"
Ars has no other choice but to disable his new eye for now. Then run far enough toe up with a n.
Hiding behind a tree, Ars took a deep breath, calmed himself down.
"Haaaaaaahhh! The monster meat is too thick! Plus, his height makes it difficult to attack him!"
Killer Bee''s height is about 15 meters. Striking his leg is not enough. Ars needs to be in high ground, and a projectileunch weapon such as arrows to attack effectively.
"Wait, high ground, projectile weapon?" Ars looked up and thought. "I''m so dumb."
From behind, Killer Bee is approaching. The speed of the two feet and hands creates a vibration that makes its position easily known.
At that instant, the big monster stopped moving. He lost track of the prey that had fled.
"He can''t trace my whereabouts up here?"
From above, Ars was hiding behind the Giant Leaf Tree branch, looking at Killer Bee with a satisfied smile.
"OK." Ars stood up, then took out a sword. "If you can''t track down Bad Omen now, that means you''re finished."
"Groarr!"
Just now, a projectile weapon shot out and stabbed Killer Bee.
Killer Bee turned around, looked to the left and right, but did not feel any presence of Hunter.
"I am at least 25 meters from the ground. And you are about 15 meters tall. If you can''t feel my presence, it means that the height is your weakness, or this giant forest of trees has another mystery. Whatever it is, your history is over."
Ars raised his right-hand, holding one of Yin''s sword. Like a cannon that wanted tounch an iron ball, Arsunched his sword to attack Killer Bee.
"Groar!"
Killer Bee endured the pain of the attack and immediately looked at the attacker. But the moment he saw the attacker''s figure, the attacker had already fled behind another tree.
Killer Bee already knew the attacker was hiding in the trees. But he still couldn''t trace the attacker''s whereabouts.
"I knew it."
Ars looked at Hunter Profile> Status Effect> [Bad O**n]. The Bad Omen status on him looks strange, like an error has urred since Ars climbed to the top of the Giant Leaf Woods.
Ars grinned. Victory is already in his hands.
"Then, I don''t have to run away up here anymore, right? Oh?"
Wooosh! Wooosh!
"Groaarr!"
Killer Bee starts attacking blindly in desperation to find Ars'' whereabouts. Two hands that had five long and strong ws he used to cut everything around him. Some trees even fell because of his actions.
"That''s useless! [Eyes of the Dragon]!"
Ars moved with [Eyes of the Dragon] active. This time he tried to move using his brain. By using [Spacious Mode] when he moves, and [Sharp Mode] when he wants to attack.
During the change of modes, he still felt dizzy, as if he was being pulled or pushed. But he endured the pain and continued tounch attacks.
"Groooooooaaaaarrr!"
Killer Bee has already taken a lot of hits. There were dozens of swords stuck in his body.
At first nce, Ars only does regr consecutive attacks. In fact, he was aiming for the part of Killer Bee''s body that already perforated because of the wound the red-haired Archer had previously given him. That''s why Ars sword gatling stabbed Killer Bee deep enough.
"That man with a beautiful face is very good at using his weapon. Is he really a Silver Archer?"
The entire party guarding the cart before was Silver Hunters, including Arlene. But Ars doubted that one red-haired man identity. Just like what he felt to Ars.
"It''s not important for now."
Ars had to finish Killer Bee quickly. If not, he will fall because he can''t bear the headache.
The 21st sword. The 22nd sword. Ars continued tounch the sword he has, but he didn''t think Killer Bee would copse soon.
"Damn, at this rate, I will fall first. Isn''t there a way for me to see this monster''s weakness?!"
[Thermal Scan Mode]
"Woah!?"
Suddenly Ars'' vision changed like a Thermal Scanner that could see body temperature.
Ars can see the infrared light of all objects, just like a Thermal Scanner works. At that instant, Ars could see Killer Bee''s body temperature, which looks so exhausted.
Killer Bee, who was taking multiple hits, felt threatened, so he stopped moving. Then somehow he ran away.
"Wait! Woooohooho!"
[Thermal Scan Mode] made Ars almost fall down. "But wait."
Killer Bee stopped running, turned around. He could see his prey is standing still. "Groaarr!". Of course, Killer Bee wouldn''t waste that opportunity.
Killer Bee shot towards Ars. Within 10 meters, Killer Bee stopped, then stood up. He raised his right hand as high as he could. It wouldunch a fatal attack.
"I name this skill, [Cannon-sword Gatling]!"
Arsunched a dozen swords at one point on Killer Bee''s body. Each attack inflicts [shock effect] on Killer Bee, which keeps him immobile for a moment. But the momentary effectsted a long time because Ars''s attack didn''t stop.
"Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora!"
After who knows how many tens of attacks, Ars stopped attacking. He was brethless, and his right hand went numb.
[Trophy Earned: Bear Beast Hunter]
[Kills all types of Bear Beasts]
[Trophy Earned: Killer Bee yer]
[Killed one Killer Bee]
[Eyes of the Dragon Leveled Up!]
[+ Value Scanner]
On the other hand, Killer Bee didn''t move. Its right hand is still up, and his mouth is wide open.
"Really, a cheat I thought is useless, actually an op one."
Right in the middle of Killer Bee''s body, dozens of Ars'' swords stuck there. The [Cannon-sword Gatling] just now pierced Killer Bee''s thick flesh and shattered its heart.
Ars took a few steps back. As his body leaned back, he fell.
Killer Bee also fell backwards, creating a strong rumble.
"Huuuuuuuhhhh! He finally ded."
Ars didn''t have the energy anymore to shout victory or raise his hand.
"Aaghh, head hurt!"
Saying that one word, Ars'' stomach suddenly rumbled.
"Ugh-!"
Ars''s puke came out without his permission.
"Hueeeeeeekkkk!"
Chapter 16: Boss Area Drop Item
Chapter 16: Boss Area Drop Item
"Sigh!"
Ars sat leaning against a tree root of Leaf Wood, resting to restore his strength after the immense battle.
Close to his position, Killer Bee''s corpse turned into a process called, [Crystalized].
[Crystalized is a crystallization process that urs when defeated Abyssal monsters. After crystallizing, the Abyssal monster''s body will turn into crystal particles like trinkets and fly up into the sky.]
That was not the first time Ars has seen the crystallization process. But that time a question arose in his head.
"Will the particles return to where they came from?"
[Thousand Layer Rainbow Horizon]
[Wall lining from Abyssal Terra. Covers Prohibited Border and Ceilings.]
[Thousand Layer Rainbow Horizon] is like a 4-dimensional decorative wall. The wall of the dungeon hole that held all the participating Hunters.
"Huuuhhh."
The longer Ars spent in that hole, the more he curious about Abyssal mysteries.
But for now, he must quickly go out from the depths of the forest.
[Item drops dropped after Killer Bee''s crystallization process ended.]
Ars could see that there are eightrge blocks of flesh. In the middle of those eightrge blocks, there are another several items. Those items must be the ones his hidingrades mentioned earlier.
[Eyes of the Dragon - Value Scanner: Activated]
"Tf!?"
Suddenly, [Eyes of the Dragon] which Ars hasn''t disabled works automatically.
So yeah, Ars almost forgot somehow [Eyes of the Dragon] got leveled up.
Like [Unlimited Inventory], [Value Scanner Mode] brought up a 2d hologram visual screen, but this time its function is to identify valuable objects in Ars'' vision.
[King Bear Skin Cloak = 4000 ABC]
[100kg King Bear Meat = 300 ABC]
[Cutthroat Gauntlet = 2000 ABC]
Ars got all the items mentioned. Not only that, the total amount of money generated is most likely over 10k ABC.
"Wooooooooooooohhoooooooo! I''m rich!"
Apart from all those items, there are two unspecified item types dropped. Five ck swords stuck around the King Bear Skin Cloak. Then there is the fur - which is most likely Killer Bee''s skin - piled up like a wad of cloth.
"Wow, ck sword!" Ars kept that one sword to [Unlimited Inventory]. "Oi-oi!"
Shockingly, that one sword filled 1/5 of the [Unlimited Inventory] space.
"This one sword is stronger than Yin''s sword?!"
[Item: Bear Beast de]
[View Info - Object # 0156: A sword that has the same strength as the Bear Beast w]
[Rarity: Rare]
No wonder the sword reminded Ars of the Bear Beast w.
[Bear Beast de = 999 ABC]
"Tf, 999?!"
The price of the Bear Beast de is half of the Cutthroat'' Gauntlet.
However, because Ars has 5 Bear Beast des, that means the Bear Beast de can be more useful than the Cutthroat Gauntlet in terms of endurance. Plus, Ars is more ustomed to swords than using martial arts inbat.
[10kg Killer Bee Leather: 1000 ABC]
"Leather, huh?"
Surely the item is a raw material that must go through further process.
[Item: Cutthroat Gauntlet]
[View Info - Object # 0162: A gauntlet that has the same power as Killer Bee itself]
[Rarity: Rare]
"Its rarity is also rare, hm."
[Item: King Bear Skin Cloak]
[View Info - Object # 0163: The cloak proves that the wearer has conquered one of the three kings of the forest]
[Rarity: Super Rare]
"SR! Plus, one of the three forest kings?"
There are more questions that Ars wants to find out.
"Now, how many rows and columns will it take to store 100kg of this block of meat?"
Ten rows and ten columns. The amount is the same as that needed to store one Yin''s sword.
"Hmm." That made Ars wonder. "Does the space requirement factor that needed indeed is the amount of life energy of the object itself? Or the mana? The weight?"
[Unlimited Inventory] does not have a manual. So it is with [Eyes of the Dragon]. The two cheats Ars had from the start, Ars mastered them by himself.
"Whatever it is, now I''m rich! Ngehahahahahaha!" Ars evilugh came out again. "Now, how do I find a way back?"
Ars did not know how far he dived into the depths of the forest. It''s not like when he was hunting Bear Beast. He couldn''t even determine the direction of the wind because he couldn''t see the sky.
"The sky?"
An idea that never thought of finallynded in to his head.
The average height of each Giant Leaf Woods tree is 50 meters. Each tree has 7 to 8rge branches reaching upward.
Ars already at the top of the Giant Leaf Woods. From there he could see the sky was turning orange, which meant that the day would soon change to night.
"My battle with that big bear took this long?"
Since their departure from the Gate Vige, if Ars not mistaken, the time has not been right at noon.
"But now it''s gettingte."
Ars should hurry to the West Station before nightfall.
"I don''t want to be in this creepy forest at night."
The evenings in the depths of the Giant Leaf Woods are truly terrifying. You can hear a lot of strange screamsing from anywhere. Ars is as strong as he is now, but facing something that is not seen, is really horror.
While jumping from branch to branch, Ars imagined spending the night in the forest. "Feeling that horror outside the room, hiiii." Ars got goosebumps.
Ars jumping from tree to tree - like the ninja characters from the famous anime series- far to the direction where the sun is setting. But there is still no sign that he is near to West Station.
Suddenly, he was in the open air, about 300 meters in front of him. There is no tree he could step on. Which means,
"Ngeaaaaaaaaahhh! Super Hero Landing!"
He fell 50 meters to the surface in a pose like a superhero who came down to earth.
Bonk!
But unfortunately, his Super Hero Landing made his left kneend on a very hard object.
"Aaaaaaaaaa!" Holding his left knee, he fell again, this time to the ground. "Ugh!"
He can''t stop holding his left knee. The pain is so painful that it made difficult for him to breathe.
"Fuuuuuuck! Just, why!?"
Why aren''t there trees within a 300 meter radius around that area? Why can hend on an object that is harder than a rock? Why did that happen to him?
"Who is there?!"
An old man who came with a sword and shield could answer all Ars'' questions.
"You! What are you doing here!?"
"Can you please help me first? I''m feeling pain that I''ve never felt in my life right now?"
The old man only saw Ars trying to get up. Then he looked at the ck object behind Ars.
"From all over the ce, why did the Hero Landing you did justnd you on that World Stone?"
"S - shut up!"
The Super Hero Landing that Ars did before was a spontaneous stunt that any man would have done.
"By the way! World Stone? Is this fking thing where Inded earlier?"
Ars standing and immediately turned around. Then looked at therge, rectangr rock three meters high.
"Wth?"
Chapter 17: Proof of Attainment
Chapter 17: Proof of Attainment
[Stone of Proof of Attainment = ???? ABC]
__________
1st Floor / Giant Leaf Woods / Sites of Memorial
It is night after Ars got a wound that made him unable to walk for a while. He stayed overnight in the little house belonging to the keeper of the historic site - the old man he met this afternoon, Jeff.
"Here''s your coffee."
"Thanks."
Ars sits on a chair with his left knee in a bandage. Jeff sat on the opposite chair sipping the coffee he had just made.
[Sites of Memorial: A historical location from the former battle with Abyssal floor boss; Land Owners]
That is the second location on the 1st Floor. The first location is in the Land of Nod.
[Stone of Proof of Attainment: A rectangr ck boulder containing the names of the hunters who defeated the Land Owners]
The stone is evidence that will continue to remember the names, both living and dead, who have fought tooth and nail against the Land Owners.
At night, the ck stone - or as it is moremonly called the World Stone - will be bright with a bluish light. Not only that, around the location, tiny bluish lights will also start to appear. Rumor says that those tiny lights are the souls of warriors who died in the past.
Therefore, at night, the ce is one of the favorite location for hunters to be on holiday.
"I heard that there should be a lot of hunters camping here? But why is there non of them this nite?"
"A group of Hunters were on their way to the West got attacked by Killer Bee. That''s why no one wants to take the risk before they kill the big bear."
"Ooohh."
All of that was because of Ars.
"Then don''t worry, I''ve killed that bos area."
"Just because you can fly over this forest, don''t brag - that''s ..."
Bear Beast de. Ars took out one to prove his point.
"How did you take out that sword?! Even though you held nothing earlier."
"Since you are a Legend and have helped me, I am giving you free services. But I won''t say anything more than this."
Jeff, an old man in his 40s, is a Legend Hunter. He has the same fighting history as Yin. Around his two hands, there are numerous scars. Even on his face there is a scarrge enough that it seemed like it had split open his face.
In the face of that Legend, Ars showed a mysterious aura. Jeff did not mind that, but he still showed a dislike for Ars.
"What are you looking at?" asked Jeff with displeasure.
"I think it''s cool to have a wound like that on your face."
"I can help you. All I need is to cut your face a little until your brain fluid is about toe out. "
"Ugh, that sounds painful. No, thank you."
At first nce, Jeff was like an old man with a rough mouth. But in truth, his attitude grew because of his past fighting experience.
Land Owners, a very strong Abyssal floor monster who said to have no monsters or boss areas that can match their strength. But they won''t respawn, or the so-called [Abyssal monster first clear].
Ars did not see it clearly because it was getting dark, but the scars of the battle around the area were truly devastating. Within a radius of 300 meters, several Giant Leaf Trees fell and the ground in several locations had holes in them.
The scars of the battles around were nothingpared to the scars of Ars'' battle with Killer Bee yesterday.
"Hey, old man, is your name on that rock?"
"If your eyes are observant enough to search for it, maybe you can find it."
On the surface of the Stone of Attainment, there are at least 100 total names of the Hunters taking part in the battle.
It made Ars curious. "How about Yin?"
''Yin? "
Ah yes, Ars forgot that Yin-name is a pseudonym. Somehow that person made Ars call him by that pseudonym.
"He''s Asian like me, and he''s lost his left hand."
Jeff red, as if he didn''t want to believe what Ars just said.
Jeff''s exaggerated reaction told Ars one thing indirectly -
"So that bastard lives in this jungle."
- that Yin has an unresolved problem that concerns his veteranrades.
"What''s with him being in this forest?" asked Ars curiously.
Jeff put down his coffee cup. Then put on a serious face that looked a little vengeful in it.
"Before I tell you, what''s your rtionship with that mf?"
That moment will be a factor that will determine Jeff''s attitude towards Ars from now on.
Ars cleared his throat softly, then replied: "He is a man who calls himself my Master. He trained me in how to fight and how to be strong. Nothing more, nothing less."
Jeff didn''t respond. He first read the expression Ars showed. And Ars didn''t show the expression Jeff wanted.
Jeff drew a serious face. "How did you meet him?"
"Me and my party get into an ident on Silver Steel Mountain. They''re all dead, and I''m the only one left - "
"Then that bastard by chance found you on that mountain and saved you?"
Ars got saved from the start also had doubts. How could Yin be in Silver Steel Mountain and be able to find Ars lying on the ground?
But if he thinks about it, there was no Party Hunter who was hunting for stones in Silver Steel apart from them. Plus, why would Yin wander through Silver Steel alone?
"What was he doing in that ce at that time? You must be asking that, right?"
Jeff read Ars'' mind.
"There is a dungeon location on that mountain. We used to intend to conquer it. But because we sensed a very dangerous figure was inside, we sealed the ce so that no one could enter."
"Wha?" Ars did not hear wrong. Jeff is talking about Fafnir''s Lair. "Then why haven''t you done it yet?" asked Ars with a little emotion.
Jeff realized Ars'' anger. "We found the dungeon to coincide with the appearance of the Land Owners. Priority over treasure. We prefer to face an enemy we already know what their form is rather than going into a pit of uncertainty. But unfortunately, the fight with [Guardian Ape of the Woods] wiped out almost all of our party members."
Ars doesn''t know how strong the Legend Hunters are in the past. But if a party raid containing over 100 hunters almost got wiped out, the Land Owners must be very strong.
From there, Ars got a perception. "But why hasn''t he conquered that dungeon until now. I think with his great strength he can conquer it alone." Or so Ars thought.
But Ars'' perception made Jeffugh.
Jeff finished his coffee. Then stand up from the chair. "If you think only with strength; a man can control everything. You still need a lot to learn, young man."
Jeff went to the kitchen to return his coffee cup. Before going into his room, he stopped to give Ars advice.
"A man''s greatness doesn''t count by how much power he has., but how much ''ambition'' and ''will'' he have. Whether you want to be a man who only wants to see fire, or you want to be a man who wants to protect, it all depends on that two things."
After giving the message, Jeff went straight into his room. Letting Ars find out for himself the meaning of his message.
________________________________________________________
Ep 17.5
Those Who Lost the Fire Within Themselves
1st Floor / Giant Leaf Woods / Sites of Memorial
Dawn /
When the sky had begun to cast a bright light in front of the Stone of Proof of Attainment -
[Forbid]
[Item: World Property]
[You cannot take God''s belonging]
"God''s belonging, huh?"
Ars tries to store the World Stone to [Unlimited Inventory]. But it forbidden by the Abyssal system.
"Are you trying to read all the names on there?"
Jeff came over.
"I''ve read all the names here. I found yours, but why are you at the bottom?"
There are 124 names written on the big ck stone, and Ars points to Jeff''s name, which is at number 100 down.
"That means I''m useless in battle."
"Is that so." Ars changes to the very top. "Then what about this, Satria?"
Ars points to the top of all names. At that moment, Jeff''s expression turned sour.
"It''s the name of the cheater who always takes the Last Kill in battle."
"Cheater..."
That is Yin''s real names. Jeff used a tone of hatred in his words, like when Ars asked about Yin.
Satria, a name that is very familiar to used in the country where Ars was born.
"No wonder he''s shorter than me."
Even though their height difference is only 10cm.
Ars''s leg healed after resting the night. Jeff has also given him breakfast. Before leaving, Ars had ast message for Jeff.
"If one day I ask for your participation in fighting once again -"
"I can''t do that."
Jeff refused before Ars finished talking.
"I can''t use my body to participate in another big battle. I broke some of my bones beyond repair. My IQ has even decreased because of the wound on my face. "
"Does that have an effect?"
Whatever it is, Jeff''s fight is over.
"All I can face now is Killer Bee or Queen Bull Ho."
"You wot?! Those two literally are Area Bosses, that even I had to put much effort to deal with one of them!"
Ars misjudged Jeff.
"Agh, whatever." Ars calmed down, then asked another question. "Apart from the two of you, is there any other Legend living on this 1st Floor?"
"There are several at West Station. If your eyes are observant, you can even see them on the surface. "
"I did find some veterans on the surface. But those who are Legend, why are they in there?"
"Those who have lost the fire within themselves and wanted to go home."
"But unfortunately they can''t do that."
Guild craftiness that doesn''t allow its Hunter to return home. Ars and Jeff knew that very well.
Jeff continued, "You can''t expect anything from the loser who decided to stay on the 1st Floor. If you want a figure with great power, go to the lowest Floor. The ce where big battles take ce every day. "
"3rd floor."
The Latest Floor of Abyssal Terra. Floor 3.
Chapter 18: West Station
Chapter 18: West Station
Floor 1 / Giant Leaf Woods / Safe Route to West Station
Ars doing a morning jog on his way to the West Station. Apart from increasing his stamina, it is also to strengthen his legs so he wouldn''t feel pain like yesterday.
"Even the pain is still there, that damn rock!"
Another goal of running that morning is Ars wanted to get used to using Fafnir''s Eyes. [Spacious Mode] and [Sharp Mode]. Ars wants to get used to using these two modes during the trip.
So he doesn''t have difficulty in fightingter. If possible, he would face an area boss like yesterday.
After looking at the [VIP yer] menust night. Ars found [Eyes of the Dragon] to have five basic functions:
[Warning Provider: Gives the user a warning about looming danger]
[Sharp Mode: Mode that allows the user to narrow the view and focus to see a greater distance]
[Spacious Mode: Mode that allows the user to expand the visibility]
[Thermal Mode: Mode that switches the user''s vision to infrared vision]
[Menacing Gaze: Makes [Eyes of the Dragon] emit red light and imparts a [Trembling] debuff effect indirectly to a target]
Ars already understands the functions number 1 to 4. But he is not sure about the fifth function.
"Can it have a [Trembling] effect like yesterday''s Killer Bee could just by looking at a target?"
If so, Ars wants to try it right away.
"Groar!"
What a coincidence. A pack of Bear Beasts came directly to him.
"Okay, let''s try it. [Menacing Gaze]!"
One group of Bear Beasts stopped. "Gro ~ Gro ~ Gro ~". Like frightened dogs, they turned and fled.
"Wow! Tf is that?! So cool!"
Ars doesn''t know exactly what he did just now. But if [Menacing Gaze] can repel monsters easily, "My life will be easier in this forest!"
During the journey, Ars kept changing second to fifth modes of [Eyes of the Dragon]. With [Sharp Mode] he could see 1km less. With [Spacious Mode] he could see 3x wider. With [Thermal Mode] he could see whatever life is in front of his sight. With [Menacing Mode] he drove all the monsters around without even realizing it.
"Ugh, yuck! Want to puke!"
Changing modes makes Ars dizzy. Of course, as each mode changes, itmands Ars brain to process a different kind of vision. It was an oddity that made Ars dizzy.
To his surprise again, [Eyes of the Dragon] is the same as [Unlimited Inventory].
[Eyes of the Dragon Level 02: 10/20 Trophy]
Ars can level up the cheat to a higher level. Plus, Ars only needs to earn a Trophy to raise the cheat level.
"But for now, I don''t want to hunt just yet."
The battle with Killer Bee drained all of Ars'' motivation to fight.
"For now, go to the station first, and get rich!"
If add up all the drop items Ars has in [Unlimited Inventory], he will have 110k Cash in the form of items. All of those drop items only came from one type of monster, Bear Beast. There is still one more type of monster, namely the Giant Bull Ho with the boss area type, Queen Bull Ho.
Ars was also told by Yin that there is an Area Boss named Father Tree. Father Tree is an Area Boss that cannot move. But it is quite difficult to find the location of Father Tree.
If Ars continues his hunt alone, gets the Bad Omen, meets one of the Area Bosses and finishes them alone, "I''ll be a millionaire, muahahaha!"
[Warning!]
Suddenly [Warning Provider] warned Ars.
Ars moving outside the safe line. About 1km ahead, with [Sharp Mode], Ars had a view of a towering wall.
"Have I arrived?"
Floor 1 / Giant Leaf Woods / West Station
A solid 20 meter high wall towered above. Protect the civilization inside. Like at the East Station.
"With the strength and leadership of Lucas the Bear Beast Hunter! We will defeat that Killer Bee!"
The voice came from in front of the gate.
At the front gate, there is a legion of Hunters -prising 24 men - who wanted to go hunting for Killer Bee.
"Oooooooo!"
Everyone screamed because a Gold Hunter was with them.
Ars watched the legion of Hunters from behind a tree.
In front of the Hunter Legion, stood a Hunter with highly equipped armor.
"Bear Beast Hunter, eh?"
Ars felt attracted to the Gold Hunter. Using [Value Scanner], Ars scanned the Gold Hunter - named Lucas - hunting equipment.
[Bear Leather Armor = 1450 ABC]
[Bear Leather Bracers = 980 ABC]
[ck Wood Leather Greaves = 1190 ABC]
"He''s wearing that Cloak."
Ars focuses on the SR rarity cloak Lucas is wearing.
[King Bear Skin Cloak = 38,000 ABC]
"But the price is not the same as what I got. That means the quality has decreased because of its use. "
The price of an item will decrease because the quality of the item has decreased. You need not learn about the market if you want to understand that.
"Hoo." Ars nced at the sword strapped to Lucas''s waist. "He''s also using that sword."
[Bear Beast de = 5,790]
The price of the sword also decreased. "I wonder how often he used that sword until he reduced the price to half." From 9,999 to 5,000 that meant half reduced the quality of the sword. If the duration of the endurance is one year, that means the user has already used the sword for half a year.
Lucas raised his hand. With an authoritative tone, he spoke:
"I know we only have one or two chances to find the area boss, that Killer Bee. But I have a very important message for those of you who have never faced an area boss. First, don''t be careless. Area bosses have great destructive power. Take one hit and you''re over."
Ars nodded at the exnation. If [Eyes of the Dragon] didn''t have the function of [Warning Provider], then Ars'' life would definitely be in danger in the battle yesterday.
"Second, maybe one or two of you will die in this battle. When that happens, don''t think about anything other than continuing the fight. Don''t lose focus if the battle isn''t over yet."
There was a sharp tone in Lucas''s second message. The atmosphere around became heavy and everyone fell silent.
Ars already feels the horror of losing his party mates. Even though he''s very strong now. The memory where Bryan and four colleagues ughtered in front of his eyes, he could not forget that horror at all.
"Thenst. If you want to get rich, this is the moment!"
Instantly, everyone got excited again.
"If you want to earn a lot of money, don''t die and win this battle together!"
"Oooooooo!"
One legion of the Party Raid set out to hunt down Killer Bee in high spirits.
"Pffftt." Behind a certain tree, there is a young man who''s trying to hold backughter. When everyone earlier had moved away, "Buhahahaahaha!", The young manughed out loud.
One legion of the party just now had quite a sad and proud moment.
"Ouch! My stomach!"
But all were in vain because their prey, Killer Bee, had been killed by that young man.
"I hope their disappointment does not lead them to find me."
The presence of the solo killer Killer Bee that appeared yesterday.
Ars, alone, a Hunter unknown to anyone, Bronze Porter job, taking down the boss of the area alone. Sounds unbelievable.
But if his existence is connecting with the Hunter Legend, who is being sought like Arlene. "They must be trying to find me."
Instantly Ars remembered an old man who had arge scar on his face, who lived in the depths of the forest.
"Aaghh, I forgot to tell that old man to be quiet about my presence! Damn it! Should I just go back to that old man''s ce?"
An hour after Lucas and his party arrived at the Sites of Memorial of Giant Leaf Woods.
"That giant bear already dead."
"What?"
Lucas was just about to confirm whether the veteran Hunter who lived in the depths of the forest knew of Killer Bee. But he got that answer instead.
"D - don''t joke around, Mr Jeff. Or, what, you took out that area boss by yourself? If so, we ..."
"Yesterday afternoon there was a stupid boy who fell from above and hit his leg against the World Stone."
"What are you saying, Mr. Jeff?"
"Look at this."
Jeff stabbed a Bear Beast de into the ground.
"But, Mr Jeff, isn''t that your sword?" asked Lucas.
Then Jeff stabbed another Bear Beast de into the ground.
"This one''s my sword." Jeff pointed at the Bear Beast de, which quite heavily injured. "And this is the sword that boy left behind after staying one night at my house."
Lucas and all the Hunters present looked at the two Bear Beast de in front of Jeff.
"He right."
"That one looks like it has been used for a long time, and the other looks like it just fell dropped yesterday."
Among all the Hunters who saw that, Lucas is the one who didn''t want to believe the truth the most.
"Old man, are you serious?"
"You can check out my house if you don''t believe it. Why did I even kill that giant bear alone? I don''t have that many hands to lift all the Drop Items."
Jeff took two of his swords and went back into the house. Leaving the door open for anyone who wants to enter.
Suddenly, Lucas knelt in resignation.
"Lucas?"
"100k ..."
"What?"
"My 100k! Who is the bastard who dared to take all my money?!"
Jeff remembered something from inside. "Oh yeah, I forgot to ask his name."
"Damn it!" Lucas shouted, not epting the fate that befell him.
Of all the Hunters who took part in the party, only a beautiful red-haired man could have a calm expression.
"Ars."
Chapter 19: West Station (2/Revised last part)
Chapter 19: West Station (2/Revisedst part)
"Ah never mind."
Ars removes his intention to return to Jeff''s ce.
Abyssal Terra / 1st Floor / West Station
The stop station goes to 2nd Floor.
Poption: 670 People / 1000 People.
Fighting Status: Forbidden
Authority: Guild
West Station had more buildings that operated as inns. There are also private quarters of a Party Hunter, or where a merchant opened a shop.
West Station dominated by Silver Hunter with medium hunting gear. Passing all those people, Ars being stared at with a pity expression.
Ars paid no heed to their pity stares, then went to the location of the map board.
The 1d holographic map board shows all the locations of West Station in detail. Even the Hunter can touch the board to zoom-in or zoom-out.
"Hmm. Now I''m Here. The guild is at the end of the station."
The distance to the Guild was quite far. Ars has to pass about 20 blocks to get there.
"Sinaga?"
Ars startled. Didn''t expect that someone would call out his family name in that prison hole.
"Hey, Randi, we found Sinaga!"
Ars immediately turned around before meeting people who knew him.
But before Ars could get away - "Hey!" - the person who recognized him earlier had chased and embrace him by force.
"Where did you wanna go when an old friend called you out?"
Due to a few big incidents that happened to him, Ars forgot that there was a group of people he didn''t want to meet.
They are Hunters who call themselves Ars'' old friends. Yes, friends from the outside world, in more detail, friends who have given Ars some unpleasant experiences -
"I never thought that I would meet you at this West Station! I thought a weak person like you wouldn''t want to leave the surface!"
-in other words, a bully.
Ars being hugged quite tightly. He had to exert a force to release that embrace.
"Hey, is this for real?! Whiny Sinaga made his way to the West Station?!"
Another bully finally came from behind.
Ars can no longer escape from that situation. If he ran, it would equal him demeaning his pride.
"Hahaha! Mama''s boy, what are you doing alone here?!"
"You better not being alone, or thugs here wille at you!"
They all looked even worse than the previous thugs.
"Ars."
Ars actually doesn''t want to turn around, but an old friend who calls by his nickname makes him have to turn around.
There were five bullies - including the one who held Ars - and one of them was Ars''s bitter enemy.
"Yo, long time no see."
"Randi."
Chapter 20: What has he been through?
Chapter 20: What has he been through?
Jakarta / One year before
In a quiet location in the campus area.
A group of youths gathered.
"Take this!"
"It''s because you tried to disobey us!"
Four of the five youth groups were beating up a young man who was not fighting back.
One young man who did not take part in the beating was researching a paper. The paper is a group assignment given to the six of them.
"Hey, stop that," ordered Randi. "That''s enough."
After being ordered like that, the beating scene finally ended.
The young man who became the victim was none other than Arsen Sinaga. A lone student who is dealing with a problem he can''t avoid. After the beating, all of his clothes became covered with dust. The only part wasn''t injured is his face. Because since he got beaten, he has continued to protect his face from being targeted.
Randi looked at Ars with a little pity. Holding the paper Ars was working on, he said:
"You didn''t forget that we are in a group, right? But why there is only your name in this paper? Why don''t you put my names? Aren''t we friend?"
There were four questions that Randi gave. But Ars did not intend to answer those questions.
Randi didn''t care either if Ars wanted to answer or not. In the end, he will still burn Ars''s work.
"Your sycophant father used to have his name included in a project, even though he contributed nothing to it. Why can''t I do the same?"
"Yes, that''s right!"
"Your father is troubling everyone! But we only want you to be responsible by serving us!"
Yes, all the unpleasant things that happened to Ars were because his father is a jerk who worked for Randi''s father''spany. So it is natural that Randi ckmailed and bullied Ars like now.
However, even if they did not rte to his father''s problem, Ars would not want to be Randi''s messenger either.
Pride. Unlike his father, Ars was born as a boy with high self-esteem. Like what happened now, Ars didn''t even show the slightest expression of defeat. His silence also meant that Ars didn''t want to spend his energy dealing with them.
When the entire Ars paper sheet was almost ashes, Randi stood up and gave thest message to his old friend.
"You better repeat this job. If you don''t want something to happen to you or your dad that will make your mother sad."
Randi and his group left Ars. Some of Randi''s men even spat at Ars before leaving.
Ars finally got up. He dusts his clothes. Then put out the fire on his paper, which is still burning.
He took a deep breath. In the end, he had to reprint the paper, and put the names of those five fuckers.
Otherwise, Randi would have done something to him or his dad, and made his mother sad.
"What a shitty fate."
_________
West Station / Current time
That''s where Ars is now. Face to face with his nemesis again after not seeing each other for a long time.
"Heh."
"What''s so funny, ha?!"
Ars subconsciously grinned. Of course it makes the bullies unhappy. But the unsightly incident caught the attention of other hunters passing by.
Randi realized this and tried to change the atmosphere.
"Hey, how about we chat elsewhere? A ce we like to hang out with. "
"Daz rite!"
"Come on!"
"How, Arsen?"
Ars let go of the bully''s hand that was holding him. Then walk around Randi.
"Come on then, I think I found the right location to do that."
Randi and his group stunned. They did not expect to see Ars''s outspoken attitude like that.
"O - oh, it would be great if you understood."
"Looks like you are smart enough not to run away from us anymore."
His friends did not understand, but Randi suspected that Ars had other intentions due to his attitude.
Ars led them down an alley in a back street. A quiet ce for an execution.
Four of Randi''s men immediately walked faster and surrounded Ars. The habit in previous years made them immediately move in reflex to surround and attack Ars.
But before they walked in front of Ars: Ars pulled the bully''s shirt on the left, then hit the bully firmly against the wall of the building.
The bully on the right stunned, but quickly recovered his consciousness to charge forward. Ars hit the bully with his fist. Makes the bully bounce back, spin several times in the air, then bump into one of hisrades.
Thest bully who sped off first aimed his fist at Ars''s face. Ars caught the bully''s fist on his wrist. Then squeezed this bully''s wrist until Ars made him kneel.
"Ouch! It hurts! Broken! You''ll break my hand!"
Ars let go of thest bully''s wrist and gave him a kick in the face as desserts.
Randi was not surprise to see that his four men got beaten so easily. In fact, he seemed impressed that he could see a different side of his old friend.
"You''re not going to beat me too?" asked Randi.
"What are you doing here?"
An unexpected question to ask for Randi.
Randi is the son of apany owner. So there is no reason for him to be in that prison hole.
In front of a bully who called himself an old friend, Ars gave a look full of revenge and hatred.
On the other hand, Randi knew who he was dealing with. He is Arsen who is indeed a vigorous man.
"Aren''t you a Hunter? Then why are you asking me that?"
Randi spoke without lowering his pride. As if nothing had changed in their rtionship. Although there was a hint of fear he felt.
Ars suddenly walked up to Randi with hidden intentions.
"Hey-hey, isn''t violence prohibited here?"
So thought Randi. But the fact was that no Guild Guardian hade, and that made his fear even bigger.
Ars grabbed Randi by the cor, then cornered Randi against the building wall.
Without lowering his hatred, Ars asked a question: "You are the son of the mastermind behind the problems that befell my family. Talk."
The debt that wraps around Ars family. Precisely, the debt trapped his father, and resulted in Ars ending up in that hole.
Actually, Ars did not really mind if that happened just on him. But one thing - the one thing that made him furious, was when his mother cried at the sight of him gone somewhere nowhere.
Because of that, Ars wanted to know the reason why he ended up in that prison hole? Randi must knew that and knew what to answer.
"My father knew nothing about that -"
"Bullshit!"
Ars pressed Randi harder against the wall. This made Randi suffocate. But the Guardian Guild still hadn''t arrived. He became afraid that Ars would really hurt him.
"Hey-hey, listen to me till the end!"
Ars lowered his strength at the request.
Looks like Randi should be more careful with what he wants to say.
"The trouble with your family was beyond my father''s expectations. You know that your jerk dad is the source of the trouble, right?"
Ars did not deny that fact.
"Who is it, then - ?" - the mastermind.
"Your father''s colleagues."
Randi answered with a little fear. But there is no lie in it.
Ars confirmed with [Eyes of the Dragon] and didn''t get a lie.
"Why?"
"What?"
"Why do you guys keep taking care of that old fucker? Wouldn''t it be great to get rid of him right away without involving us?" - Ars and his mother.
A funny question - "Ha ha." - and Randi didn''t hide his amusement.
Ars once again pressed Randi.
"Okay-okay. To put that simply, they want your father''s life destroyed! That''s why you and your mother involved in it!"
Ars pressed Randi harder until he make the Guardian Guild appear to stop the action.
Randi gets knocked, sitting down, coughing because his lungs were almost crushed just now.
Ars was just about tomit a murder. Randi or his father were not really at fault, but Ars still upset because they could have saved Ars and his mother from that problem.
Now Ars can''t stop thinking how much a mother worries about imagining the condition of her only child in another world, and worst that they can''t contact each other.
"Ha ha," Randi chuckled. "Actually, I can help you with that debt problem. By hiring you to be my underling or something."
"That''s what I thought."
Ars had an idea like that. He can be a punching bag or whatever. The important thing is that he doesn''t worry about his mother.
"Unfortunately, we can''t get out of here."
"Yeah, you''re right."
Randi stunned.
Ars suddenly sat back beside Randi, by dragging his back, frustrated.
"You already know that we can''t get out of this hole?"
Ars did not answer Randi''s question. But judging by how frustrated Ars was, Randi could immediately find the answer.
"After entering Surface City, you cannot find your way back."
Such was the answer that Randi got. They even advised not to ask the Guild directly, because no one would return to the outside world or return to Abyssal after asking to be repatriated.
Even though Randi had promised Ars'' mother to bring Ars home. Now they are both trapped together in that prison hole called Abyssal Terra.
Randi became pensive. Four of his men also start to recover. Then suddenly - "Fuck it!" - Ars shocked them with his angry scream.
"W - why?!"
Ars suddenly got up. Then walk away.
"Hey, where are you going?!"
Randi got up too, trying to catch Ars.
"Don''t follow me!"
Randi shocked. He stopped and asked himself, since when did he want to go after Ars?
Putting the question aside, Randi asked again: "You know there is only one way to get us out of here, right?"
"Yes, and that''s what I want to do now."
Ars immediately left after answering that one question.
Again, Randi felt the feeling that he was being left behind by his rival. Though they never agreed to each other if they were rivals. In fact, they never agreed that they were really friends from the start.
Before Ars left, Randi had a message.
"If you want to do it, you better change your clothes first! You look poor with that your shabby clothes!"
Ars stopped, then looked at his clothes. Somehow he scratched his head while continuing his footsteps.
Four of Randi''s men got up and looked at this rare sight in surprise.
On the other hand, Randi wondered, "What has he been through these three months to make him that strong?"
______________
Ten years before /
"Ars! Ars!"
"What is it, Ran?"
"Let me see your homework!"
"Didn''t you promise to do your homework this time?"
"Come on, I''ll y over to your house and bring you your favorite ice cream!"
"Geez, alright."
"Lucky!"
Chapter 21: Value Matter
Chapter 21: Value Matter
Ring!
The doorbell rings when a customer enters.
That clothes shop is the most quiet clothes shop Ars could find. Inside there are various colors and styles of clothes for everyday use.
Ars didn''t need to rush to buy armor and such. Because only with the shoddy clothes he wears now he could take out an Area Boss by himself.
"Wee. Please choose whatever you need."
The shopkeeper who greeted Ars is a manly man, with brownish skinned, but dressed up, in other words, a transvestite.
"Tch."
"Excuse me, mister customer, do you have a problem with something?"
Ars'' annoyance got heard in the shopkeeper''s ear named Norin.
"With a shop as good and neat as this, I thought, the one who will wee me is a beautiful blonde-haireddy."
Ars is not kidding. When he first saw the store terrace which has a beautiful design, that was the first thing that urred to Ars.
"Pfft." Norinughed with amusement. "Too bad for you. I''m the one who did all the designs and jobs you see in this shop. Except for the work of producing all these clothes, of course. "
Ars doesn''t care about Norin''s babbling. Even though he already knows who the shopkeeper is, Ars still amazed by the spatial work being done.
All clothes, pants and essories in neat order. Each model has a price board listed.
With a little stiffness, Ars used [Value Scanner] and checked all prices.
[Dark Green Lamtri Fur Shirt = 12 ABC]
Dark Green Shirt = 15 ABC.
The price above is the price of the scan [Value Scanner]. The prices below are the prices listed on the price board.
Norin took advantage of 3 Cash. "Oh, I see."
"What did you see?"
Norin came closer. Besides, he also had nothing else to do. So he came to serve his first customer of the day in person.
Ars, on the other hand, felt a bit of doubt. Although he also had no idea what doubt he has.
"Isn''t there a color that suits you?"
"Color?"
Shirt color. Ars has analyzed about 15 clothes of various colors. Sure enough, now he realized that there was nothing thatpelled him to buy the clothes.
"I''m a little unsure of this." Norin went to the back row of clothes. "How about this pitch ck?"
[Dark Vi Shirt = 21 ABC]
Ars didn''t see that one before. It must be because Norin was hiding it, and also that shirt was the only pure ck one in the shop.
"I''ll take it."
Ars, without hesitation, immediately chose the ck shirt.
After choosing one pair of pants, one shoe, and several sets of underwear, Ars finished shopping.
Norin folded all of Ars'' groceries into a bag made of bark.
"All of them is 140 Cash."
"Hm?"
Ars seems to have heard wrong. Because the total price that appears on the [Value Scanner] is 95 Cash. Norin told him that the price is 140 Cash.
"You want me to reduce the price? All right, how about 135 Cash? "
Norin only deducts 5 Cash from the total price.
Ars knows that Norin wants to profit from the goods he sells. But the gap between the base price and the given price is 45 Cash. Meanwhile, if Ars calctes the total price with the price listed on the price board, his purchases will not reach 120 cash.
"Hey, don''t be stubborn. I can''t lower the price any more than this. Or do you want to spend less?"
Norin was getting annoyed with Ars'' discontent.
"No, that''s not it, it''s just that, didn''t you take quite a lot from my purchase?"
Now Norin understood the reason for Ars''s dissatisfaction. He calmed down a little, but Ars could feel a little of resentment that left.
Norin sighed. "I don''t know where you bought a Dark Vi Shirt before -"
"Hm?" Norin seemed to think Ars had bought a ck shirt before now.
"But I spent twice as much capital to buy this ck shirt, which can only produce 5 pieces per week."
[Scarcity]. Apparently, apart from the price of basic materials and production, there are other terms that factor into the pricing of an item. Of course, that only applies within the [Market].
''If you really don''t want or don''t have enough money, I suggest you don''t force yourself to buy this shirt. There are still many hunters out there who want to buy this ck shirt at a higher price than what I gave you, tho."
[Scarcity] is also an incentive for people who have lots of money to offer higher prices to buy a rare item.
This phenomenon will ur when a Party Hunter containing 3 men enters the shop.
"Mornin ''Normann!"
"Morning, you three! I thought you wouldn''te today."
The party of 3 male Hunters looked familiar with Norin - Normann. They must have been regr customers at the shop.
"All right, where were we?"
Normann tried to return his attention to Ars. However, his regrs immediately interfere him.
"Hey, Normann, didn''t you get that thing?"
"That thing?"
"You know, that ck thing."
Normann confused at first, but immediately understood after ncing at Ars''s shopping bag.
"Ooh, sorry, I didn''t get it, but ..."
"But?"
Normann nced at Ars with a defiant look.
Ars confused about what happened. ''That thing''?
Finally, he understood. They were talking about the Dark Vi Shirt that Ars wanted to buy. But from Normann''s defiant gaze, it seemed like he wanted to see whether Ars still wanted to buy the ck shirt or not. This means, if Ars doesn''t want to buy at a higher price, maybe Normann will divert the sale of the clothes.
"Tch!" Ars has no other choice. "OK! 150!"
"Hmm." Norman hesitated a little.
"Oi!"
"All right, 150 Cash."
Normann stretched out his right hand, asking Ars to shake hands with him.
Ars received the shaking. Then suddenly their two Abyssal Bracelets rang.
Normann smiled with satisfaction as he handed over Ars''s grocery bag. "Thank you for shopping at Norin''s boutique. Pleasee back if you need something else."
Ars received the grocery bag, then immediately went outside.
Shortly afterwards, Normann''s regr customer asked again.
"Hey, Normann, did you get that dress or not?"
"Sorry, but that handsome man bought it."
"What?! Why are you giving clothes that good to him?!"
Normann regr customer gets out from the shop, trying to find Ars, but unfortunately, Ars has disappeared.
Ars is already on one of the roofs of the building. Just finished changing his clothes and feeling cool in the ck shirt he just bought.
Ars also learned important things in the transaction just now. When the Seller and the Buyer have agreed and shook hands with each other, their Bracelet will automatically give and receive the money transfer from the sale agreement.
"Is that count as sci-fi?"
Chapter 22: Hunter and Guild
Chapter 22: Hunter and Guild
West Station / North Hall Guild
Noon /
Arge hall that can amodate over 500 people. A room without a door to wee the Hunters. At the end of the room, there is a long reception desk with Guild receptionists waiting for the Hunters.
The guild has two halls. South side hall and north side. The south side hall used as a gathering hall for hunters who wanted to go hunting. The north hall used for activities selling goods to the Guild.
But there is another function of this north side hall. The ce also used as a market for Merchants to operate.
Merchant is a job that has nothing to do with hunting. So Merchants don''t count as Hunters. They are part of the Ordinary Abyssal Citizens.
[Abyssal Citizens: This term is used to describe people are at home living in Abyssal. This term not used for those who still live on the surface.]
Our main character sits on the stone seat that sits on the balcony in the hall. Looking at the lobby which filled with two kinds of Abyssal Residents, Hunters who wanted to shop, and Merchants who sold all necessities hunting down.
At that time, Ars'' clothes were better than the dirty clothes he was wearing before. Even though he''s still pissed off because he feels like he got scammed just because of the ck shirt he bought - he likes it tho.
He also tied a single Bear Beast de around his left waist. His usual hair was limp forward. At that time he applied oil andbed it back. Make him look like someone else - a lone Silver Vanguard to the eyes of others.
Ars did this because he no longer wanted to be underestimated just because of his small body.
"I will beat them off if I have the opportunity."
Ars even still holds a grudge against the three big boys who looked down on him this morning.
[Money in Pocket = 620 Abyssal-Cash]
Ars got all kinds of new sights after entering the North Hall. The use of the guild hall as a ce to operate for Abyssal Citizens could only be found at the west station. Not only selling hunting items, some small stalls also sell snacks for hunters who want to rx.
Ars was enjoying the potato chips and juice he got from the stall near to his seat. All that he got for only 10 Cash.
The activities of selling drop items by the Hunters haven''t happened much. That''s because midday is hunting time. The activity of selling drop items will ur a lot in the afternoon, after the Hunters have finished hunting.
Ars had two goals. First, to sell a bag of Bear Beast Nails directly to the Guild. The second is trying to sell to Traders.
[Traders: Merchants who act as buyers of dropping items from Hunter, to sell them back to the Market.]
Ars got that information aftermunicating with a Party Hunter he met earlier. At that time, the previous Party Hunter is shopping for potions downstairs.
Ars looked at the Party Hunter who had previously asked him to hunt. Suddenly, the female Priest from the party saw her and waved her hand shyly.
Ars returned the wave evenly. "Does she still expect me toe with them?"
Ars realized that he is super strong now. But as he said, "But I still want to rx first." Besides, he had 112k of money in [Unlimited Inventory] which he wanted to exchange that day.
Afternoon / 01:31
The Hunters have gone out to hunt. The merchants spent their time chatting casually in the balconies. Now it''s time for Ars to go to the Guild reception desk.
Ars brought the bag he bought the clothes from earlier, which at that time filled with about 15 Bear Beast Nails. The amount of money in the bag is [242 Cash] from the detection result of [Value Scanner].
Most likely the system of the [Value Scanner] followed suit based on the standard Guild prices. Considering that [Eyes of the Dragon] is a cheat given to Ars from Abyssal itself, delivered by Fafnir.
Ars is close to the reception desk. Suddenly, there is a Trader approaches him.
"Sorry to bother you for a moment, Mr. Hunter. Do you want to sell your drop items to the Guild? "
Distended Asian old man shorter than Ars. Wearing the clothes of a high-ss Merchant and a small bag hanging on his stomach.
Ars had suspected the traders'' arrival. Though not exactly the distended old man in front of him.
Ars yed cool and answered casually. "Yeah."
"Ooh, then, may I ask you a moment?"
"Sure, but let me sell this first."
Ars yed cool because of the lessons he got from his acquaintance earlier. If you show the slightest bit of weakness, Traders will definitely take advantage or maybe will fool you.
"Wait! Wait!" The traders insisted on stopping Ars. "Then I''ll just get on with it." The Traders cleared his throat, then introduced himself, "My name is Lee Wai, the Traders who owns the market in West Station. I don''t want to be rude, but it would be better for you to sell me a bag of drop items than - "
"Yeah-yeah, I get it." Ars started to feel ufortable. "I''ll sell you another bagter. Now give me a way."
Ars lost his pride and took a sideways path to avoid the distended old man - Lee Wai. But Lee Wai didn''t give up.
"Wait, sir, I''ll double -?!"
Instantly, Ars grabbed Lee Wai by the cor. Even though Ars is inferior to that distended old man, if it''s a matter of strength don''t ask.
Lee Wai made to lower his head and stare at Ars, who activated [Eyes of the Dragon].
"Listen, old man. Let me through and I''ll see youter. Or you prefer to be stubborn and I''ll beat you up, RHRN."
The enraged Ars subconsciously activated [Menacing Gaze], making Lee Wai trembling with fear.
Ars let go of Lee Wai, who was nodding tremblingly. Then walks by, pushing Lee Wai out of his way.
Previously, Ars tried to make the smallest sound. But because of [Menacing Gaze] and the conflict in public, the two of them were subject to ridicule.
Even though Ars doesn''t care about that and he doesn''t know why.
Ars greeted by the receptionist when he arrived at the Guild table.
"Good afternoon, dear Hunter. What can we help with your arrival?"
The Receptionist is emotionless ck haired women. Indeed, there was no exnation, but in Hunter circles, they considered Receptionists to be Homunculus / Robot / or non-human created only to serve the Guild and help Abyssal Hunter, or in other words, NPCs.
It doesn''t bother Ars, though. But one thing that really annoys Ars whenever hees to the reception desk: the reception desk is 1.5m high, while Ars is 1.59m high.
For some reason, the Receptionist stood on a higher ground than the Hunters at the Reception desk.
"I want to sell this item. And also, I want to do a test."
"To your order: Would you like to do Sales or Testing first?"
"Ah, yeah, I can''t do those two things in one go."
Receptionists are NPCs who can only move ording to the system. They are not like humans who understand client''s emotions.
"In that case, I request to make a sale first."
"If you want to make a sale, please take this card and go down the hall from your right."
Ars takes the card with the number on it. "1." Order number 1. Which means Ars is the first client whoes to make a sale that day.
Wasting no time, Ars went straight to the right corridor. The right corridor leads the hunters to anotherrge room, where the guild workers are in charge of weighing the drop items that Hunters want to sell, Weigher.
The Sales Process follows two simple steps. Hunter gives drop items they want to sell. Weighers weigh the Hunters'' drop items. Then the Weigher will immediately give money ording to the drop in price of the Hunter items they weigh.
"The price of your drop item are 242 Abyssal-Cash. Do you want to end the sales process?"
Ending the process means that Ars agrees to the price given.
"End the process," answered Ars briefly.
"On your orders."
Tit~
Ars'' Hunter Bracelet ringing.
"You just received your 242 Abyssal-Cash. Do you still have other needs?"
"No."
"Then thank you for your participation."
Is right. The system that works on [Value Scanner] based on Guild standards. So Ars cannot rely too much on [Value Scanner] in negotiations withter trading.
"All right, now is the time to measure power."
Chapter 23: Hunter and Traders
Chapter 23: Hunter and Traders
[Money in Pocket = 862 Cash]
"I''m sorry about earlier."
Ars returned to the lobby and met Lee Wai.
Lee Wai was sitting with a boy, next to the stall of a Merchant.
Lee Wai immediately stood up, then stuttered a little, he greeted Ars back. "O-oh, it''s okay, sir ...?"
"Ars."
"Mr Ars. Don''t worry about past problems. I''m also sorry for interrupting your way earlier. "
Maybe because Lee Wai already felt the horror of Ars'' gaze, so he couldn''t get rid of his awkwardness in speaking.
"Then, what next?" asked Ars.
"O-oh, that''s right. Let''s go to the negotiation room. There we will talk about the sequel. Lin, bring this mister''s item. "
Lin - Lee Wai''s private Porter- drew closer to Ars and stretched out his two hands. "Sir.."
There was a weak tone in Lin''s words. This reminded Ars of when he first worked as a Porter.
Ars dropped the bag containing the stack of Bear Beast Nails on top of Lin''s two hands.
"Wa!?"
However, Lin could not hold the bag and almost fell.
"Lin?!"
"Sorry, Prez! This bag is heavy, and I was a little shocked just now."
Ars just remembered. "That bag weighs about 20kg." And Ars carried the bag in one hand without a problem.
Yes, that bag contained twice as many Bear Beast Nails as Ars sold to the Guild. The total price is [563 Cash] from the [Value Scanner].
Lee Wai shocked, it seemed that he realized what Ars was doing.
"Very well, then, this way."
Lee Wai led their way into the negotiation room.
They were in the corridor which had five rooms on each side of the right and left. Lee Wai led them to the very end of the door.
The Negotiation Room is small, like a bedroom. With a ss wall at the back as a source of iing light. It had two chairs and a wooden table, and a weighing device like the Guild Weights had.
Lee Wai sat in the back seat and Ars in the front.
"Please, sit."
Ars sat on the chair. Seeing Lin weigh a bag of Bear Beast Nail, and the total weight of the bag is about 19kg more.
"OK. Since this is the first time we''ve met, let''s start with introductions first."
Lee Wai did something with his Hunter Bracelet - Bracelet that is a different color from Hunter Bracelet -.
Tit~
Ars'' Hunter Bracelet ringing. A sign that there is a new data received. Ars opened the data and saw Lee Wai''s Profile.
[ID Card: [ABYSSAL CITIZENS]]
[NAME: Lee Wai]
[ID : 120,601]
[SEX : Male]
[RANK : - ]
[JOB : Specialist] [ROLE : Traders]
[Family: Central Asia Trading Company] [Role: Founder]
[Exp : 1 Year 4 Month]
He registered as the 120,601 Abyssal registrant, and Lee Wai has been in Abyssal for 1 year and 4 months.
"Mr. Ars ...?"
Ars awakened from his reverie.
Seems that Lee Wai is hinting at asking for Ars''s ID Card indirectly.
Ars immediately opened his Hunter Profile. Then a question stuck in his head, ''How the freak do I send an ID Card?''
On the surface, all Hunters are still as simple as seeing other Hunter''s Hunter Profiles in person. But how do these people at West Station send ID cards?
"Are you..."
Lee Wai suspected that Ars might not know how to send ID cards. In fact, he really doesn''t know.
Not wanting to look stupid, Ars pressed a randommand, and pressed [Yes] on several questions.
Titut ~
Lee Wai''s Bracelet ringing. Ars'' ID Card has just been sent.
[ID Card: [ABYSSAL HUNTER]]
[NAME: Ars]
[ID : 160,574]
[SEX : Male]
[RANK : Silver]
[JOB : Vanguard] [ROLE : Front DPS]
[Family: - ] [Role: - ]
[Exp : 3 Month]
Lee Wai was a little surprised when he read Ars''s ID Card.
Ars just updated his ID Card after selling a bag of Bear Beast Nails. Most likely that''s surprised Lee Wai because a strong person like Ars is only a Silver Vanguard, plus his experience in Abyssal is still 3 months.
Lee Wai cleared his throat softly, took an abacus from his bag, then asked: "So, Ars, is that all you want to sell?" Lee Wai also hinted Lin to bring Ars'' bag to him.
"Yeah," answered Ars briefly.
Lee Wai pulled out magnifying sses and took a careful look at several Ars'' Bear Beast Nails.
Ars just remembered Lee Wai''s Job is a Specialist. ''So they still tie those who registered as Citizens to the job of Hunter.'' Or so Ars thought, he also didn''t understand.
"By the way." Ars has a question about the activities Lee Wai doing. "Why did you look at the item drop that carefully?"
A month ago, Ars was also curious about Wayer doing the same thing Lee Wai did.
Lee Wai put down his magnifying sses, then held his abacus and started counting.
"Of course, the quality of the drop items. The quality of the item drop also depends on how the Hunter fights the Abyssal Hunter."
Lee Wai started doing exnations for no reason. Even though Ars still doesn''t know about it, though. So it can be a lesson for him.
"For example, in Bear Beasts, the item dropping from them is their strong ck nails. To get high quality, Bear Beast Nails, Hunter should as much as possible avoid shing with Bear Beast. That way, it''s highly likely that a high-quality Bear Beast Nail will drop."
"Why are you telling me all that, old man?"
That is a very useful lesson for Ars. But at the same time, it also made Ars suspicious that Lee Wai had a motive other than his attitude.
Lee Wai is a different person. Where before he felt a little afraid of Ars, now he even shows an aura of interest.
"These drop items you provide are of high quality."
Ars just remembered, a week ago, when he was still ferociously hunting Bear Beasts, he hardly had a weapon shing with the Bear Beasts. He killed most of the Abyssal Monsters with one sh or stab.
"I don''t want to sound curious, but, Ars, are you hunting all these drop items by yourself?"
Ars had expected Lee Wai to ask that question.
No wonder since sitting alone this morning, Ars felt someone was watching him. It turned out that that person was Lee Wai.
Ars gave an excuse, "Of course not. Who is a fool who would dare to hunt in a forest this freaking big alone? "
Lee Wai seemed to want to ask something else, but decided to withdraw his intention. That was because Ars was showing ferocious gaze.
"Al-alright, sorry that I interrogated you instead. Is this all you want to sell?"
"Are you a Weigher NPC?"
"How about in the future? Are you willing to sell things to me again?"
"It depends."
It depends on how satisfied Lee Wai''s service is.
"Alright then." Lee Wai just finished counting, then opened his Citizens Bracelet. "713 Cash for one bag contains high quality Bear Beast Nails. Do you agree with that price?"
Ars didn''t show it, but his brows wrinkled a little. He surprised at the price that Lee Wai presented.
[Value Scanner] puts a price on [563 Cash] on the bag. But Traders who researched the quality of each Bear Beast Nail gave a price of about 30% more than the [Value Scanner] results.
Ars, of course, will not waste that opportunity. "I agree."
With that, Lee Wai stood up. Ars stood up too. Then Lee Wai stretched out his right hand. The two of them shook hands, at that very moment -
Tit ~
Hunter Bracelet Ars ringing.
"Your money is sent immediately when both parties, between the Hunter and Traders, reach an agreement and do a handshake."
"I know that already."
"O - oh, I apologize then."
Lee Wai wants to give Ars another lesson, but ended up looking down on Ars.
Afternoon / 4:12 AM
[Money in Pocket = 1,525 Cash]
Ars spent a lot of time in the Guild. Learned lots of new things, saw new sights, and most importantly, earned more money - even if only 30% - than expected.
At that time Ars went to a quality inn to celebrate his little victory. It has been more than a month since he felt the softness of the bed.
"I don''t feel like getting up again."
The fatigue he endured for an entire month finally paid off with tasty satisfaction.
"But, what''s with this [Value Scanner]?!"
That day, Ars got proof that the [Value Scanner] was no more useful than an old man Traders.
Because [Value Scanner] refers to the standard price given by [Guild]. That means Ars won''t be able to use it if he wants to sell to the market.
[Unlimited Inventory Level 02: 0/1000 Cash]
Saturated with [Eyes of the Dragon], Ars opened the [VIP yer] menu to do an objective.
[Transfer]
[0/1000 Cash]
Is to level up Unlimited Inventory.
[Unlimited Inventory: Level Up]
[+900 New Room]
[Unlimited Inventory Level 03: 0/10000 Cash]
"I freaking know it."
[Money in Pocket = 525 Cash]
The total money that Ars has to spend increases by one nominal (0) every time [Unlimited Inventory] levels up. The addition of the cheat feature doesn''t sound very interesting either.
"What do you think I am? A dumb container truck?"
Though because of [Unlimited Inventory], Ars able to win the battle with Killer Bee. He even learned new [Offense Skill] due to the use of [Unlimited Inventory].
Ars moved on to the second cheat he had.
[Eyes of the Dragon Level 02: 10/20 Trophy]
As with [Unlimited Inventory], the power of [Eyes of the Dragon] didn''t stop there.
"Okay, if that''s what you want. I will hunt every monster in my sight and get all the Trophies I can get. "
Ars regains his motivation to hunt. Until he unconsciously activated [Menacing Gaze] and scared the Hunters around.
Chapter 24: Rookie and Legend (Jeff, 1/2)
Chapter 24: Rookie and Legend (Jeff, 1/2)
"Hoooaaammm!"
Giant Leaf Woods / Sites of Memorial
08:12 AM
The next day.
Getting up early, Ars jogged to the Sites of Memorial to meet a Legend. The reason for that was because he didn''t know where to go to hunt the Giant Bull Ho.
Monster Name: Giant Bull Ho
Difficulty: 3
Speciality: Giant Stinger Needle
Inteligence: 2
Type: Mob Monster
Monster Info:
> Huge Ho Monster that has horns like a bull. They attack exactly like bulls by butting. Morning to evening they used to work to collect flower essence and deliver it to the main nest. But they will be aggressive if they meet Hunter.
Rmendation Hunting Party: Silver
Existence: Floor 1 and 2
Ars actually already met the Giant Bull Ho while in training with Yin. But after the training session with the Bull Ho was over, Ars did not know and was not told how to find that giant Ho monster.
Because of that, he headed to Legend''s house besides Yin, who is very familiar with Giant Leaf Woods.
"Tf do you want in this dark morning?!"
Ars''s arrival greeted by a harsh morning greeting from Jeff.
At that time Jeff is chopping wood into blocks of a certain size. That could say he had started his morning activities.
"Why tf you already mad at me? I haven''t even done anything. "
"Just your appearance giving off that cheater aura can irritate me."
Jeff talks about the influence of Yin on Ars aura.
Although, Jeff is not wrong to say that Ars has the aura of a cheater.
Ars didn''t care about Jeff''s babbling, then asked: "Hey, old man, where can I find Giant Bull Ho?"
Jeff got a bit of interest because of that question. "What do you want with them?"
As if reading Ars'' mind, Jeff stopped his morning activities.
Ars had the feeling that a lesson was about to begin.
"I''ll hunt them down," answered Ars casually.
Jeff sighed. Already suspected Ars had such intentions.
"You fool."
Ars'' emotions for a moment rose high at being called that. But he gets rid of the intention to be angry because maybe Jeff had a reason to call Ars stupid.
"Giant Bull Ho is a flying Abyssal Monster. Don''t you know what that means?"
Ars just kept quiet. But his expression said that he didn''t know.
"That''s why I didn''t like the idea that you learn from that cheater."
Ars also had some regrets when asked Yin to train him. But why is Jeff so pissed off like that because of Yin?
"Do you know Violet Caelum Radiation?"
"Radiation?"
"As the name suggests, it''s a dangerous radiation that we shouldn''t interact with. It''s one of the Abyssal Phenomenon that can kill you without you knowing it."
[Violet Caelum Radiation]
[Radiation emitted by the light from the Thousand Layer Rainbow Horizon. The emission from this radiation is stronger the deeper the floor]
[The emission from this radiation is very dangerous to anybody. Because if their body cannot adapt and receive more emissions than the body can ept, then someone will be diagnosed with Abyssal Infection.]
[The Infected won''tst long. Only have more than a year to live]
[There is no known cure for Abyssal Infection yet.]
[All records said there are no survivors of Abyssal Infection]
"Wait, isn''t that dangerous?!" Ars just found out about it, it''s natural that he overreacted. "Then, how did that radiation infect us?!"
"The radiation is all around us. They are like the oxygen we breathe every day. But the radiation is stronger near the Prohibited Border and the ceiling. "
We can also interpret ceiling as a high altitude/ce.
"Wait, that means, the higher I stand -"
"The more emissions you will breathe."
Just two days ago, in the afternoon, Ars made his way west by air - jumping from tree to tree. Which means, at that time, he was very close to the Abyssal ceiling.
Ars approaches Jeff. Pulling Jeff''s cor with both hands, then asked angrily: "Old man, are you saying it exposed me to that radiation?"
At Ars'' very serious question, Jeff burst outughing. "Buhahaha, hahahahaha!"
"What is so fucking funny!? Say, say that what you say is bullshit!"
Ars was angry, but there was fear in his words. That was what made Jeffugh.
Jeff gets rid of Ars'' hand from his cor. Slowly stopped hisughter that made a few tearse out of his eyes.
"That''s why I call you fool. You''re acting great, but the truth is you''re still very green with this prison. "
Ars can''t stop thinking. What''s so funny when someone in front of you has the chance to die early?
But it''s like Jeff said. Indeed, Ars is very confident in his strength, plus he has two overpower cheats that no one else has. But it would be in vain if Ars didn''t learn more about the world he wanted to face. Where before achieving his ambition, there is a high chance that he would die.
Ars calmed down a little, then asked again. "I ask once again, old man, is my current situation really as dangerous as you say?"
Ars lowered his pride at that one question.
On the other hand, Jeff even thought twice about answering. Then suddenly he nced at the two ck swords that he was leaning against the wooden blocks.
Ars immediately noticed the two ck swords. "Bear Beast de?"
Two ck swords, one of which already had many scars, and the other was still like new.
"Since you have given me that expensive ck sword, I will tell you."
"-Give you?"
"But because two days ago I helped you, so the price of that sword is paid off with the answer I will give."
"Wait-wait." Ars had another question that confused him. "When did I give you that sword?"
"When I let you stay one night at my house. In the morning you leave immediately leaving the sword. It''s a form of gratitude for me, right?"
No wonder one of the five swords disappeared from [Unlimited Inventory]. It turned out that Ars forgot to keep that one sword back two days ago.
Ars'' expression turned sour. That one ck sword cost is 10k Cash, and whenpared to Jeff who helped Ars two days ago, and the answer to Ars'' life and death question - "Ah, yes, of course, that is a gift to you!"
Ars gave up the 10k Cash for his life.
"So, what will happen to me now?!"
"You won''t have a problem, maybe."
Chapter 25: Rookie and Legend (Jeff, 2/2)
Chapter 25: Rookie and Legend (Jeff, 2/2)
"What?"
Ars may have heard wrong.
"Abyssal Radiation strengthens when the ceiling is bright, that is, when daytime. It''s like a fire that gets hot if you get close to the source. Emissions from Abyssal Radiation appear due to light entering Abyssal Terra. In other words, since that time you were jumping over this forest in the afternoon, the emissions from the Abyssal Radiation are being thin and probably won''t have much of an effect on your body."
"Are you serious?"
"Not really."
"You!"
Ars'' emotions rose the more Jeff yed with him.
"Calm down."
Jeff got up from his seat, walked to the porch of the house. He took a sip of warm water straight from the thermos.
"The reason why I said that you might be fine, is because your body is trained. But that doesn''t mean that a little radiation isn''t harmful to your body. "
Ars took the lesson calmly. Let Jeff finish his lecture.
"No matter how strong a hunter''s body is, their body won''t be able to receive so many emissions from the Abyssal Radiation. The only way to deal with that dangerous phenomenon is to get your body used to it. "
"You mean, get our bodies used to that radiation in order to increase immunity?"
"To some degree, yes. But back to the starting point, nobody can withstand the massive emission from Abyssal Radiation. Unless you are willing to let your body be an Abyssal Radiation emission bomb."
"I don''t tf know who could be stupid enough to do that. More importantly, how do I get my body used to that radiation? Is there some kind of training?"
When ites to getting used to it, of course the only way is to train yourself.
"Course there is."
That brief answer was enough to make Ars relieved.
"You just need not interact at high altitude until your breathing bes normal."
"My breath?"
Ars tried to inhale his breath manually. Sure enough, he felt like his nose blocked and made it a little difficult to breathe.
"Emissions from radiation will only infect through the respiratory tract. But that doesn''t mean you shouldn''t worry about your outer body and your clothes."
Of course, Ars knew that after he realized the dangers of radiation.
"Wait, then, there must be special clothes to ward off radiation, right?"
In the outside world, yes, there is. But if it''s in Abyssal, where no technology can get inside, Ars doesn''t know. He also didn''t know why the idea got into his head.
"Course there is."
"There is?!"
"But those clothes are very expensive. If I remember correctly, it costs around 50k cash. "
"That expensive?!"
Ars had anticipated his surprise. But he did not think it would be that expensive.
"Those clothes are very difficult to make. And its use is only for Flower Pickers to pick flowers in Flowerise Paradise."
The longer the conversationsts, the more information that has to be put into one episode. Ars also cannot swallow all of that information in one conversation.
"Alright! Just tell me, tell me how I can hunt them down, and is there any way to keep me from getting lost in the depths of this forest? Becausest time it forced me to fly so I could see where I was going."
"Hmm, you''re asking more and more questions. But unfortunately, I don''t have the energy anymore to answer your question. "
"You!"
Jeff asked for another fee to open his mouth.
Course that annoyed Ars. Because he had handed over a 10k sword, but Jeff was still willing to ask for a fee.
"Okay, if that''s what fucking you want!"
Ars reached into his pocket, then took out a meat loaf as big as a palm.
"This is what you want?!"
That meat loaf quite big, and it couldn''t be seen that Ars kept it in his pocket. But Ars took the meat loaf out of his pocket.
"Hmm." Jeff made to think twice before picking up the loaves. "Good, it turns out you are a man full of readiness. I''m a little unexpected."
"Now answer my question!"
"Calm down. I''m not going anywhere. "
In other words, Jeff told Ars to wait after he had finished eating.
The veins in Ars''s head throbbed - holding back his emotions - as Ars waited for Jeff to finish eating.
"Mmm, this Arabian meat patties are the best."
"I don''t care about nonsense like that. More importantly - "
"Calm down, why are you in such a hurry? You won''t be able to rule the world with just strength and speed. "
Jeff went into the house, leaving Ars still very emotional.
Ars is not in a hurry, it''s just that a person he can ask for help continue to make fun of him. And Ars hates that type of person.
Jeff finally came out holding something.
"At least you have to have this if you want to roam in the forest."
Jeff shows apass to Ars.
Yes,pass.
"Where did you buy that?"
"You can buy it on the market for 250 cash."
"You idiot!" Ars cursed himself. "Of course they havepasses to sell!"
Ars turned around by scratching his head. Intend to return to West Station.
"Hey!"
Jeff called him.
Ars stopped and only turned slightly to show his face.
"You''re at least safe if you want to stand at a height of 10 meters. Also, if you find one or two of those ho monsters, don''t kill them right away. Follow and find their nest. After that, it''s up to you. "
That is the only advice and lesson given more sincerely than ever before.
Ars turned back and walked. Then by waving: "Yeah-yeah."
Ars gave his final appreciation before leaving.
Jeff watched the rookie leave by sitting back and rxing. Sipping a warm drink straight from the sk.
"Your adventure will be much easier if you find friends you can trust. And sadly, I can''t be friends on your adventure, you lil cheater."
Chapter 26: Bull Hornet Killer
Chapter 26: Bull Ho Killer
Giant Leaf Woods / Depth
Noon /
[Eyes of the Dragon: Spacious Mode]
"1,2,3,4,5..."
Ars had found the location of his next prey that day.
It took a long time for Ars to find a Bull Ho nest. First, he had to find one or two that were on the loose. Second, he had to resist the urge to kill them right away with one shot. Third, he had to follow them quietly until they revealed their nests.
Monster Name : Bull Ho Nest
Difficulty : 6
Monster Info:
> A nest full of Bull Hos. One hive has about 20 Workers, 6 Guardians, and 1 Queen.
Rmendation Party: 1 tinum, Full Silver or Gold Party
Existence: Floor 1 and 2
Ars just got that information on the Hunter Bracelet. But he doesn''t care, even that need 2 or 3 Gold Hunters, "I can finish this all by myself."
Just like normal bee animals, the Bull Ho''s daily activity is to find flower nectar to bring to their hive.
[Royal Jelly: One of the most expensive item drops found on the 1st Floor]
[Eyes of the Dragon: Sharp Mode]
Ars still couldn''t see it clearly, but the Bull Ho Nest was on top of one of the Giant Leaf Trees. About 30m or 40m overhead.
"First, finish off all the workers."
Bull Ho Workers are those who work to find nectar.
Ars shot once. "Good, it caught all of their attention."
They are not difficult to face. Yin can even kill two with one hit each. But Ars only need to shoot one sword to kill them.
Ars ran around the Bull Ho Nest area. After a few meters, he starts firing and managed to kill about 25 Bull Ho Workers without a problem.
[Trophy earned: Bull Ho Killer III]
[Sessfully killed 20 Bull Hos]
[Skill obtained: Bull Ho Killer III]
[Passive: Deals 6% more damage to Giant Bull Ho type]
"Tch, this annoying sight again."
Ars actually has epted the reason why the skills obtained from the trophy are so small. That is because, if a Hunter has grown strong or has moved ces, that skill bes useless.
This skill only helps Hunters who cannot descend further from this forest.
In addition, the biggest reason for Ars undertaking such a risky hunt for him was to raise the level of [Eyes of the Dragon].
[Eyes of the Dragon Level 02: 13/20 Trophy]
No, that''s not the biggest reason - "Money!" - Having learned how the market works, even though he has assets of 100k in hand, Ars cannot just sell all those assets.
Because of this, the hunt this time is also a step towards the next n.
Ars felt another danger that was emerging.
Monster Name : Bull Ho Guardian
Difficulty : 3
Speciality : Three-horned, Fast Mobility
Inteligence : 3
Type : Guardian Nest
Monster Info:
> A stronger and more dangerous type of Bull Ho than Workers. They wille out when all the Workers are dead. The thing that should be feared of them is the three horns and maneuvers in the forest where they live.
Rmendation Party: Gold or Full Silver Party
Existence: Floor 1 and 2
The Guardian Bull Ho has a body twice as big as the Workers. Plus, they fly like flies with their huge bodies.
[Eyes of the Dragon: Warning Provider]
Ars could feel six monster figures moving around the perimeter of his sight. They flew like flies in that giant forest.
Attacksing from behind. Ars parried with the sword in his right hand. The next moment came from the left side. He took out one more sword to deflect the attack.
The six giant bees attacked Ars relentlessly with a harmonious rhythm.
Ars being overwhelmed. Plus, he also made the mistake of standing in the middle of an empty area. He had to do something, like a risky attack, to get out of the situation.
"Die!"
Ars managed to kill one of them, then let the next Guardian attack him. The next moment, Ars received an attack with a shield which sent him thrown several meters back.
In the air, Ars immediately fixed his position and ran to retreat.
The five Guardians chased after Ars without thinking. But they lost quickly if they moved straight with the Hunter who attacked them.
In the end, they lost track and had to stop to find out where the Hunter was moving. But s, a sword fired and killed one of them.
[Eyes of the Dragon: Thermal Mode]
Ars outwitted the fastest flier in the Giant Leaf Woods. Though he had to take the risk of climbing a tree branch that was nearly 10 meters high.
Four Guardians remaining. Three of them immediately dashed to Ars together. Direct each of their three horns to kill Ars.
Ars was standing on a tree branch. There was no turning back, and it was toote to jump down. But Ars is not afraid. Instead, he jumped two meters from the top of the three Guardian Bull positions.
In the next instant, holding two swords in each hand - "[Twin-horizontal sh!]" - Ars took out three Guardians in one hit.
[Trophy earned: Bull Ho Killer IV]
[Sessfully kills 5 Bull Ho Guardians]
[Skill obtained: Bull Ho Killer IV]
[Passive: Deals 8% more damage to Giant Bull Ho type]
[Eyes of the Dragon Level 02: 14/20 Trophy]
There was only one Guardian left, and Ars didn''t need a big effort to finish that giant horned alone.
"Phew!"
Unexpectedly, the battle was tense enough than Ars thought.
[Status debuff: Bad Omen of the Giant Leaf Woods]
"Hm?"
Ars got the Bad Omen after killing all the Bull Ho Nest residents. This gave Ars a question: "So Bad Omen will infect me after I taking out a certain number of Abyssal Monsters?"
Before Ars could think about the answer, there is an enormous bombing sounding.
Boom!
Suddenly a roar could be heard from behind.
Boom!
The source of the roar was getting closer.
"The Big Mom finally came out."
Boom!
The sign of the roar was like a cannonball that shot right into Ars''s position.
Boom!
Monster Name : Queen Bull Ho
Difficulty : 5
Speciality : Deadly Horn, Fast Mobility, elerate
Inteligence : 2
Type : Bos Area
Monster Info:
> Area boss incarnation of the Bull Ho. Queen Bull Ho will onlye out when all her cubs ughtered. This area boss was no smarter than Killer Bee, but more deadly due to her speed and power.
Rmendation Party: 1 Gold, Full Silver Hunter
Existence: Floor 1
Chapter 27: Queen Bee Slayer - Father Tree Slayer
Chapter 27: Queen Bee yer - Father Tree yer
Boom!
A Queen Bull that was four times the size of the Guardian had fallen to the ground. Creates a fairlyrge damage hole in one particr position.
[Queen Bull Ho]
Ars was at an altitude of 10m from the surface.
Queen Bull Ho is only about 4 meters tall. Ars made a bet to find out what was at high altitude and eliminating [Bad Omen] could affect other bosses besides Killer Bee as well.
Ars named that strategy, [Diversion].
[Status debuff: Bad O**n]
Bad omen status disappeared. Looks like it worked.
Queen Bull, previously confused, starts to move by flying upwards.
Ars hiding behind a tree. With [Thermal Mode], he watched the movements of Queen Bull, who suddenly shot right at him.
[Status debuff: Bad Omen]
"I''m dead!"
Ars suddenly jumped to the side. Queen Bull just made a hole in the tree where Ars was hiding.
"I''m an idiot! Of course it won''t won''t work on a flying Area Boss!"
Ars regretted his stupidity and felt ashamed of himself.
On the other hand, Queen Bull Ho has locked Ars as its target.
"Shit!"
Queen Bull immediately shot out like a cannonball. It felt like Ars felt his [Swordunch] skill firsthand.
Ars didn''t have a chance to attack. Because the Queen Bull''s speed and intensity have made it difficult for Ars to move.
Even [Warning Provider] is like an antivirus software that keeps warning Ars about a danger.
The biggest problem in that battle is one, Ars didn''t have a shield or shelter. It was very difficult for him to find an opportunity to strike back.
Choice of pitting weapons? Impossible. Ars will definitely battered first before he can beat Queen Bull.
The only way is only one. "Run away!"
Ars put all his strength into running.
"Omagah!"
Even so, Queen Bull can still chase and attack Ars.
"Nooo!"
Ars can barely avoid it.
"Wooohoho!"
Ars, being forced to jump forward, let his body swirl like a tire, then hit arge root.
Tit~
"What is this?!"
Ars looked back and found a tree that was twice as big as the others. Even the roots of the tree rose out.
Before he realized it, Queen Bull had returned to showing its fangs.
"Fvck!"
Ars, cornered, has nowhere to run. It forced him to take out two swords as shields.
Crack ~ Crack ~ Crack ~ Crack ~
Suddenly there was arge sound that echoed, and that sound made Queen Bull divert the direction of her flight.
"What, the, actual fuck, is that?"
Monster Name : Father Tree
Difficulty : 5
Speciality : Steel Leaf, Moving Roots
Inteligence : 4
Type : Bos Area
Monster Info :
> Immovable area boss type. Father Tree is the toughest area boss in Giant Leaf Woods. Has a high level of defense and attack within its range of perimeter.
Rmendation Hunting Party : 2~3 Gold, Full Silver
Existence : Floor 1
Ars unconsciously bumped into another area boss.
Yin used that area boss''s corpse as his residence. Ars saw nothing wrong. After all, what tree monsters other than the Father Tree in Giant Leaf Woods?
Father Tree turned around, looking for something. Then, suddenly, it raised a branch upward.
[Warning Provider] warns Ars that there are many dangers that wille from above.
Sure enough - "Shit!" - the leaves that were on Father Tree''s branchunched into Ars previous position. Like a shower of giant swords, destroying thend of theunch target.
"Hey, that''s just a fucking tree leaf, right!?"
Ars did not believe that the leaves of Father Tree''s tree could be used as a weapon so sharp as steel.
Suddenly something came to attack from behind. Ars immediately jumped to the side. A moment after that, he could hear a tree trunk breaking.
The voice came from the Queen Bull, crushing the huge roots of Father Tree that were rising from the ground.
"Don''t tell me he can also use his roots as a weapon?!"
Speciality: Steel Leaf, Moving Roots
Yes, Ars, he can.
Some of Father Tree''s roots that were soaring upwards began to move outward.
Ars could not understand what state he was in.
Queen Bull with the speed and power of a bull-like collision continued to target Ars. Father Tree with Steel Leaves and Moving Roots makes Ars overwhelmed.
This condition frustrated Ars. "Aaahh! Whatever! I just have to kill the two of you quick!"
The battle went in three directions. Queen Bull tries to butting Ars, but got blocked by Father Tree''s roots. Father Tree wanted to attack Ars, but Queen Bull continued to destroy the roots or divert his direction of his steel leaf fire.
The only one who can move freely in that battle is Ars.
Ars moves between Father Tree''s roots. Letting Queen Bull weaken Father Tree''s defenses.
But on one asion, Father Tree sessfully hit Ars to one of a Giant Leaf Trees.
Queen Bull diverted and immediately dashed to hit Ars, who was stuck in a tree. But what Queen Bull destroyed was not a Hunter, but a boulder.
From behind, Ars ready to unleash his strongest attack. "[Super Strong Sword Shot!]"
The skill finished off Queen Bull, prating from the back to the chest. Immediately killed it.
Queen Bull fell to the ground, lifeless.
[Trophy earned: Bull Ho Hunter]
[Kills all kinds of Bull Ho]
[Skill obtained: Bull Ho Hunter]
[Passive: Deals 10% more damage to the Queen Bull Ho]
[Trophy earned: Queen Bull Ho yer]
[Killing the Queen Bull Ho]
[Skill obtained: Queen Bull yer
[Passive: Can move faster when fighting Queen Bull as fast as 10%]
[Eyes of the Dragon: 16/20 Trophy]
Father Tree surprised to think he had hit Ars.
"Now it''s your turn, old man," said Ars cruelly.
Father Tree moved faster and aimed his steel leaves at Ars. But Ars first moved away and out of reach of Father Tree''s roots.
Ars moves behind the trees that surround Father Tree. He fired several swords while moving, though all of them got deflected by Father Tree with his steel leaves.
Father Tree is doing his best to protect the body part Ars aiming for, that is his face, with branches that have old leaves.
After several strikes, the attacks stoppeding. Suddenly something fell on the ground.
Father Tree continued to pay attention to the position of something that had fallen, without realizing that the Hunter he was fighting had jumped onto its upper branch.
Ars made a bet. He covered his nose and mouth with the clothes he had just bought. Then he jumped onto the Father Tree branch, which was about 30 meters high.
This he did to avoid Father Tree''s face which was on the main trunk which was 20 meters high.
Next, Ars headed to Father Tree''s unprotected back side.
[Status debuff: Bad Omen]
[Diversion] doesn''t seem to work because Ars is on top of the boss''s body itself. Although Father Tree is still oblivious to it.
Without a second thought, Ars jumped down towards Father Tree''s back. Being in the air, Ars took advantage of that brief moment tounch an attack.
"Again! [Super Strong Sword-shot!]"
Ars pierced Father Tree''s body from back to face with that attack.
[Trophy earned: Father Tree yer]
[Killed 1 Father Tree]
[Skill obtained: Father Tree yer]
[Passive: Can move faster inside Father Tree''s perimeter as fast as 10%]
______
Sites of Memorial / Dusk
Knock! Knock! Knock!
"Who the fuck knocks on my door at night like this!? It''s you again!"
Jeff finds the pupils of a person he hates knocking on his door.
But there is something strange about that kid. His clothes got worn and covered with scratches. Somehow he even covered half of his face with clothes. He also standing quite a distance from Jeff.
"Old man, help me. A certain situation forced me to jump to a height of 30 meters. Since I thought the emission could stick to my body too, I''m not sure whether I should take a shower."
"Are you all battered by raiding the Bull Ho Nest?"
Jeff couldn''t help thinking. He epted the fact that this kid is strong. But Jeff didn''t know why this kid had to rush like that?
"Yes, indeed. But the one who forced me to climb to a height of 30 meters is Father Tree. Don''t worry, I already beat him."
Jeff stared. He couldn''t believe what Ars just said.
"You kidding me?"
Ars threw something on the ground in front of Jeff, then pointed at the object he threw.
Jeff had to squat down and light up the object Ars thrown.
"This is?!"
[Shoots of Golden Wind], a gold ne shaped like a bud. Drop items that fell after defeating Father Tree.
Jeff easily recognized that drop item, because he was wearing one too.
"Then, proof that you killed Queen Bee!"
"I''m too tired to carry thatnce."
Ars lied. The item drop that fell from Queen Bee is in [Unlimited Inventory].
[Item: Royal Ho Lance]
[View Info - Object # 0121: Ance that fell after defeating the Queen Bull Ho]
Rarity: Rare
Ars also received two shields from the Guardian Bull Ho drop. But of course he wouldn''t tell Jeff about that.
Jeff on the other hand was still not fully conscious due to his shock.
"So, how about it, old man?"
"O - oh, yeah, of course you must decontaminate yourself."
"I knew it! I have to disinfect my body! So what should I do? Take a bath myself or there is a certain method to do that?"
Sites of Memorial / Midnight
"It''s so fvcking cold!"
A tormented man scream can be heard in the middle of the night. Fortunately, there are no Hunters camped at the Sites of Memorial.
The scream came from Ars, who was soaking in a bathtub made of bark.
"Are you going to kill me with this coldness!?" Ars goes berserk, thinking Jeff wants to take revenge on Yin by killing him. "This is like the seventh and still not enough?!"
"I told you. If you still have Violet Caelum stuck to your body, you still have to soak until there''s nothing left."
"Can''t we continue this tomorrow?!"
"Then where will you sleep to wait for tomorrow? I won''t let you into my house or go to the station until you''re clean."
"Damn it!"
Ars got a big win. But the price he had to pay is more painful than he had expected.
Chapter 28: Royal Jelly (1/4)
Chapter 28: Royal Jelly (1/4)
West Station / Guild / South Hall
Morning / 7:56 AM
Elisa started the morning excited. Half of her shiny blonde hair was tied back. The Priest''s clothes that covered her entire body made her look even brighter.
A few moments ago she registered her name on the vacancy board. Wish someone would hire her that day.
She had a beautiful and bright face; she has mature expression enough for a young girl. But she had the impression of an arrogant girl.
She just moved to West Station a few days ago from the 2nd Floor, Shield City. That day she sat in the waiting chair waiting for someone to hire her.
"Hello."
Finally, someone came. From the voice, that person is a male Hunter.
Elisa did not immediately respond to the call. Since she had closed her eyes then, she wanted to see if that person was really serious about calling her.
"Did she can''t hear me?" The male Hunter was a little confused. "Good morning, little girl."
"Just because I am small doesn''t give you the right to call me that."
Randi stared. Even though he also confused about how to call the blonde-haired Priest he had found, now the Priest was ming him for impoliteness.
That morning Randi was ordered to find a lone Priest. But the one he could find is a troublesome.
"M - I''m sorry then. So, miss, can you hear me now?"
"If you insist, go ahead."
''Did I do something wrong?'' Thought Randi. But he couldn''t lose that opportunity if he didn''t want to be punched.
"Okay, my name is Randi. I saw your data on the job board, and I thought you would be a good fit for my Party exploration. Are you willing to join us?"
Elisa''s first job offer. Of course, this made Elisa happy. But she quickly erased the joy on her face, cleared her throat once, then replied:
"Oh, I see. Fine, if you ask."
Randi was shocked because of Elisa''s sudden change in attitude. "Th - that''s great. Oh yeah, before that I want to make sure, in your ID-Card it says that you are also a Pharmacist, can you confirm that?"
Elisa got a little surprised, and a little annoyed that Randi was questioning her sub-job. She immediately brushed her hair - making Randi avert his eyes in temptation - then pulled and showed the ne she was wearing.
"Look at this," said Elisa a little arrogant.
The ne has three tokens in the form of a silver leaf, a silver cross, and a red stone shield.
The two silver tokens were a sign that she is a verified Priest and Medicine Expert. Unlike other jobs, to be Support, a Hunter must study and finish school first at the Church on the 2nd Floor.
Then the red stone shield token is most likely a Family Token. The token that came from the Sylvia Shield Family.
[ID Card: [ABYSSAL HUNTER]]
[NAME: Elisa ]
[ID : 100,345 ]
[SEX : Female]
[RANK : Silver ]
[JOB : Support ] [ROLE : Priest ]
[Sub-Job: Pharmacist]
[Family: Sylvia Shield ] [Role: Daughter]
[Exp : 2 Year 1 Month ]
That is Elisa''s ID Card data which can be essed on the job board.
From all the information, there is nothing strange. But Randi didn''t understand what is the meaning of: [Family: Sylvia Shield] [Role: Daughter]? Was Elisa appointed the daughter of the Sylvia Shield? Or what?
Because it is impossible not to get the answer without asking, Randi skipped the questions.
Back to the moment where Randi saw the three tokens on the ne.
At that time, Randi was made to feel bad. "Ah, I''m sorry. If so, you can immediately sign this Cooperation Agreement if you willing to."
Randi presented a letter of agreement: one sheet of paper which states that Randi hired a second party to be a partner.
The agreement letter contained all the information regarding the exploration, Randi and his party, as well as "what" they were going to hunt.
Elisa immediately red, then looked at Randi to make sure.
Randi just covered his mouth with a finger. Tell Elisha to be quiet.
Elisha hesitated, but took a step forward.
[Cooperation Agreement is useful for recording the departure of a Party Hunter who wants to go hunting. Cooperation Agreement is not required to use. Cooperation Agreement can be used to identify a Party or Hunter who disappeared.]
When the Cooperation Agreement submitted to the Guild, the two parties have officially cooperated. Future problems must borne by two parties ording to the role.
Randi immediately took Elisa out of the Guild and met all theirrades in theter exploration.
Outside, a wagon surrounded by four men greeted them from a distance.
"You''ve found our priest?"
"Yes," replied Randi casually.
Randi''s colleagues looked thrilled because their leader brought an exquisite Priest.
Randi realized that Elisa felt anxious because their party contains all men. And all the men are very passionate to Elisa.
"Don''t be afraid. We won''t try to do anything to you. Because if we tried to - "
Suddenly, from behind the cart, another man''s head appeared. The man seemed to order the other four men to be quiet, and the four men immediately calmed down.
"See."
Randi tries to show that they are all under someone''s control.
At least it could calm Elisa a little.
"Very well, then I introduce you to all our friends who will work with us today."
The introductory session began with the most entric man in the party.
"Pleased to meet you, beautiful youngdy. My name is Tito, I am the most handsome Arche - "
"I''m Nanda. I will use my big body to protect you - "
"I am Riko! My job - "
"Mine is Dwi! I - "
Four men - Randi''s men started an argument because theypeted to introduce themselves.
Randi can onlyugh in amaze without being able to do anything.
On the other hand, Elisa felt restless because of the chaos.
Randi read Elisa''s expression and wanted to stop the fight between his four men. But before he could spoke,
"Oi, what are you doing? Hurry up and finish so we can go."
The man sitting in the cart stopped the argument first.
The man in the cart gave off a terrifyng impression. Even so, the four friends don''t seem to like it.
"Can''t you just shut up and let us - Waaaa! What is that!? Is that a sword?! You were just about to kill me?!"
That is, they are like two opposing sides. But the man in the cart appears to have the upper authority in the group.
Elisa''s anxiety is gone on being the only woman in the group. But she got a new sense of anxiety because she sat across from the man named Ars in the cart.
Chapter 29: Royal Jelly (2/4)
Chapter 29: Royal Jelly (2/4)
"How''s the perimeter of our cart, Tito?!"
"So far safe! But we have to walk more slowly because it looks like a group of Bear Beasts are about to cross on our front!"
Giant Leaf Woods / Depth
Toward Noon /
Randy''s Party heads to their destination beehive location.
Their journey seems boring. This happens because the attitude of someone who likes to kill the atmosphere.
Elisa felt unlucky and lucky at the same time. She was lucky, because with that person, she feel safe. She was unlucky, because she hated the awkward atmosphere she had now.
The man''s name is Ars. He is a Specialist in the party.
Since the journey started, the man had only sat spread his legs forward, reading the Abyss-electrical Book.
Elisa got disappointed. If that man had been attractive to Elisa and made her not bored, Elisa will definitely attached to him. Because the man is quite handsome with his cold expression.
Since that person is boring, Elisa moves to the front, to the party leader who has a friendly attitude.
"Hey, aren''t we there yet?"
Randi read Elisa''s boredom. Smiling a little guiltily, then replied, "Looks like we''ll be there in half an hour."
Elisa sat back down, annoyed. "In half an hour," she said resignedly. So she had to sit still for the next half hour.
But luckily, Randi''s men who were sitting in the driver''s seat asked Elisa.
"Hey, littledy, may I ask you something?"
That man, if not mistaken, his name is Dwi. He attracted to Elisa, but Elisa doesn''t like the familiar tone he makes while talk to her.
"First, can''t you call me little miss? Just because I''m younger than you doesn''t mean you can just call me out like that."
She started again, thought Randi.
After hearing Elisa''s responses to the others several times, Randi concluded, ''This young girl has high arrogance and self-esteem''.
Dwi feels guilty for Elisa''s arrogant attitude. "Sorry for that, but how should I call you then?"
"Usually, can''t you just call someone else''s name right after getting to know them?"
"Oohh, yeah right." Dwi felt stupid because he didn''t think about it. "So, Eli-sa, you said you were younger than us. But we were only 20. Just How Old Are You?"
More precisely, above 20. Because Ars is 23 years old, and Randy and four of his men were in the same generation as Ars.
Elisa surprised, a man just asked her age. "D - disrespectful, asking a woman''s age!"
Everyone being silent, especially Dwi, who asks about Elisa''s age.
There is a considerable gap between the culture in which Elisa, and Randi''s group were born. This creates awkwardness because Randi''s group is too friendly, and Elisa is ufortable with that.
Even so, Elisha regretted her attitude. It''s toote for her if she wants to fix their rtionship. ''They must think I''m rude,'' she thought.
The atmosphere was awkward. None of the six men solved the awkwardness. Elisa. on the other hand, discouraged, thinking that her party friends were disappointed at her.
"Oh yes, Elisa," Randi broke the awkwardness. "You are from a family, the Sylvia Shield Family, correct?"
"Yes,."
"Do you mind telling us what kind of family is Sylvia Shield Family?"
Elisa found a ray of hope in her reputation. She thought they were no longer interested in her.
However, because it attracted them again, her arrogance came back. "Fine, if you insist."
"Eh, did I sound pushy earlier?" asked Randi in surprise.
Elisa began boasting. "The family that Sis Sylvia leads is a great family. Even though they are all female knights, they are a strong family wit- "
"Wait!"
"W - what?!"
Tito suddenly came from the roof of the wagon and scolded. He looked at Elisa with an expression full of hope.
"You said earlier, the family whichprises all women?"
"Yes. All the members of the Sylvia Shield Family are women. But don''t underestimate them because they are all strong!"
Elisa tried to rify. Although it was not a rification like that that his fellow party mates wanted to hear.
All the men in the party started the discussion telepathically once again.
"Hey, you heard, right?"
"Yes, she said all the members are women."
"That means the family is full of beautiful armed women."
"If we can grab this little girl''s heart to make her lead us to that Family ..."
They will get the opportunity to be in a house filled with beautiful women.
Randi easily read the minds of his subordinates. Although he could only smile in surprise because of their actions.
Elisa became speechless again because they turn silence again.
The man sitting in the back became the silence breaker that time.
"We will arrive soon. Return to your respective positions and check the surrounding area. "
"D - don''t order us!"
"Like you are the Party Leader here!"
Despite dering refusal, they still carried out the man''s orders.
The man in the back - Ars finally moved from his position towards the front of the cart.
The man gave off a powerful aura. Elisa got a little scared when the man walked past her.
Ars kicked Dwi out of the driver''s seat.
"Woaa!?"
Then sit next to Randi.
"Hey, that''s dangerous!"
Ignoring Dwi, Ars whispered to Randi. "Of all the priests, why did you choose her?"
Ars questions why Randi chose such a rude girl to participate in their exploration.
As if he was being interrogated, Randi afraid. "Sorry, but unfortunately I didn''t see any other lone Priest apart from her."
Ars just sighed. His disappointment could not be avoided, in Randi or Elisa.
In the back, Elisa did not hear the conversation between the two grown men sitting in the driver''s seat, but she felt that they still felt disappointed because they had recruited a rude girl like her.
"You fool," Elisa whispered to herself.
Chapter 30: Royal Jelly (3/4)
Chapter 30: Royal Jelly (3/4)
Giant Leaf Woods / Depth
Under Bull Ho Nest /
They have arrived at the location.
About 30 meters above the surface, a giant wasp nest hangs from one of the Giant Leaf Tree''s branches.
"It''s strange when a wasp nest has Royal Jelly in it."
"It''s a fantasy world you remember."
Randi and four of his men looked at the nest in awe, and with a little fear. Elisa did the same.
Therge size of the Bull Ho Nest is like an inn building.
Elisa had learned all the lessons to be a Medicine Expert. And one of their jobs is to harvest Natural Drop Items such as Royal Jelly. But this was the first time she saw the Bull Ho Nest firsthand.
When everyone was dumbfounded by the sight of the Bull Ho Nest, someone swung a rope to hook it to the nearest branch of the Bull Ho Nest.
"Ars!"
Ars has started working on his duties as a Specialist. Hook the rope to the nearest branch of the Bull Ho Nest.
Elisa amazed to see the action of the quiet man. Because without being ordered, he immediately do the first stage of the procedure for harvesting Royal Jelly.
"Hm?"
But strangely he took out an anti radiation suit from the cart.
Elisa ran to Ars. "Hey, wait?"
"What''s the matter, Elisa?"
Randi got curious and walked to Ars too.
"Why did you recruit me if you wanted to wear radiation-proof suit?" Elisa asked in surprise to Randi.
"What?" Ars confused. Of course he bought and wanted to wear the suit to avoid radiation.
Randi, who Elisa stared at in surprise, fell silent. He doesn''t know anything about the radiation armor and why they recruited Elisa. All of that was Ars'' n.
But the owner of the n instead had an angry expression, and told Randi to answer Elisa with a question:
"S - sorry, we are actually new in this forest. And we don''t understand about the procedures for harvesting Royal Jelly. If you don''t mind, can you tell us why you are angry?"
Elisa doing arm akimbo. Again, she showed an annoyed expression at Randi who could only smile wryly.
"Why are you strong enough to raid a Bull Ho colony but still don''t understand how to harvest Natural Drop Items? Aren''t you Gold Hunters?"
Randi and his four men got shocked, heard that Elisa thought they are Gold Hunters.
Randi, the party leader who must be responsible, stuttered. "A-a-ahh, that -"
"Why are you stammering like that, Leader?"
Suddenly the archer in the party came with narcissism.
"Forgive this misunderstanding, Elisa Lil mis."
The archer was trying to cover up the mistake of the leader. If not mistaken, his name is Dwi(?). Elisa was just waiting to be given an answer while still doing arm akimbo.
"When we said we were new here, it was because we previously only doing delivery who only fought Bear Beasts every day. Even our leader has earned the nickname Bear Beast Hunter. "
"Ooh."
Elisa amazed. On the other hand, Randi was even worried because he was afraid that Tito would say too much.
Tito continued. "But a few days ago, when we felt bored, we decided to explore this Giant Leaf Woods. That''s where we found and raid this Bull Ho Nest. "
"Hmm." Elisa got a little impressed by the fabricated story. "You guys are strong because you didn''t get a single wound from the big battle against an area boss."
"Y-ye-yeah, that day we are in full strength."
"And you did it without a Priest?"
"Hm-hmm-mmm." Tito retreated to his leader''s side, then asked the leader for help.
Randi stuttered once again, not knowing what to say.
There, the quiet man twisted Elisa by force.
Elisa, of course, was shocked to be treated like that. When their eyes met, Elisa froze. The man''s gaze was very strong, making Elisa afraid of him.
"Just say, if I don''t have to wear these clothes, what can you do to keep me from Abyssal Radiation? Cast me a magic spell or something?"
The man answered his own question.
Elisa wanted to confirm that, but the man gripped Elisa''s arm tightly til it hurt.
The man realized the pain Elisa feeling. He immediately let go of his hand, and waited for an answer.
Elisa took a few steps back in fear. Grasping her arm, she replied, "Normally, a Priest should protect their party members, including casting spells that can minimize inhtion of radiation." - trying hard even though her voice trembles.
Ars sighed. Angry at his stupidity for buying that crumpled radiation suit. "No wonder that old jerk sold me this shirt for a cheap price." In other words, he got fooled.
Elisa had tried to answer sincerely and honestly. But she didn''t know what that cold man might do because she made him angry, maybe.
"Take this."
The man gave something to Elisa.
A rubber glove. Gloves must be worn to protect hands when harvesting Royal Jelly.
Elisa took the gloves in surprise.
"Are you going to go up in those troublesome clothes?"
The Priest outfit Elisa wore was the standard Priest outfit. Although it did, made it difficult to move.
The job of harvesting Royal Jelly will begin.
"O great Abyssal Creator ~
Creator of this Miraculous and Wondrous Abyss ~
Grant your Permission for me to Cast a Protective Spell ~
[Zephyrus Blessing]. "
Elisa just chanted a spell. The spell caused Ars'' entire body to be enveloped by a nket of wind that could be seen with the naked eye.
The pray that Elisa chanted into the spell was given to the figure who created Abyssal. Thest boss they will fight, and the creator of the prison who imprisoned them.
"Can I start rising now?" asked Ars
"Umm," Elisa replied, nodding.
Ars started to ascend by pulling his body up. By hanging two stic buckets, one hoe, and one another long rope he carry in his right arm. He also tied his belly with a rope, a rope that wil used to tie it to Elisater.
After Ars has made it to the top, it''s time to pull Elisa up.
Elisa''s body was tied with a rope attached to Ars'' body. Then Ars pulled Elisa up.
Elisa brought [Staff of Hope] with her. In case something will happened to them upstairs.
While being lifted up, Elisa just clung to the rope and closed her eyes: she was afraid of heights.
This was used by four of Randi''s men to see Elisa''s bottom body. Unfortunately, the monster standing above was looking at them with its eyes that somehow turned red. They immediately withdrew, but did not ept their defeat.
Elisa was already up, she immediately felt dizzy when she looked down.
"Hyaa!"
Elisa hugged Ars in reflex.
Ars just epted the hug without protest. Then focus on the Bull Ho Nest which he can finally see up close.
Ars took out a sword to touch the Bull Ho Nest.
"This nest, made of the leaves of these giant trees?"
The leaves are gray, just like a normal wasp nest, only 100xrger.
"Hey, get hold of yourself."
Elisa couldn''t just calm herself down. "I can''t help it! This is the first time I''m so high above the ground!"
Ars sighed. Even though she got scared like that, this girl didn''t want to lose her pride.
"Fine, if that''s what you want."
Because Elisa was still hugging him, Ars lifted the girl from the waist.
"Eh, eh, what do you want to do?! Kyaaa!"
Ars led the two of them to jump into the Bull Ho''sir.
Chapter 31: Royal Jelly (4/4)
Chapter 31: Royal Jelly (4/4)
"Why did you do that?! Stupid!"
Ars brought them both into the Bull Ho''sir with no problems. But the girl shouted stupid instead.
"I won''t do it if I can''t."
"That''s not the problem!"
Ars did not understand and did not want to understand the way the young girl thought.
"Calm yourself. Let''s start the work."
Bull Ho nests do not have as many segments as normal wasp nests. It was because they lived only to serve the Queen.
For that reason, Hunter who came to harvest Royal Jelly only needed to find the segment where the Queen slept. That''s where they''ll find the Royal Jelly.
But Ars need not spend a lot of energy to do that. With [Value Scanner], Ars can immediately find the location of the Royal Jelly.
Elisa''s legs were still limp. Especially considering that they are 30 meters above the ground. While she could barely move, the bitter man stared up sharply.
"Come on."
The man once again told Elisa to get up.
Elisa was up, but she had no idea how to follow the man.
"What are you waiting for?"
"I''m not waiting, but ..."
The man is climbing each segment to get to the top. Elisa can''t do that.
''Ah, typical'', thought Ars. A girl, especially a city girl, could not climb high ces. Ars forced to go down again, then got closer to Elisa.
Elisa knows what Ars wants to do. "Wait-wait-wait! You want to lift me up and force to go with you, right! That won''t happen again!"
Elisa became arrogant again. Ars can''t stop thinking, why is Elisa so troublesome to be taken care of.
"Then what do you want? Sit here and let me harvest the honey myself?"
"No, you might mess with that precious item!"
"Then just tell me how to keep me from messing up?"
"Then what does it mean for you to recruit me?!"
Ars had felt his veins throb with emotion.
"Then, how?" asked Ars in a deep voice.
Elisa pissed Ars off. She was getting scared because there were only the two of them there.
Elisa could only think of one solution to their problem. "... back me."
"Ha?"
"Piggyback me."
"Aaahh," Ars didn''t think about that.
As Elisa asked, Ars carried Elisa upstairs.
Elisa pressed her body against the back of a man seven years older than her. She felt embarrassed. She wondered what the man was thinking.
"All that sticky liquid is 5k!," Ars got excited in his heart.
They have found the section that contains Royal Jelly. Ars dismantled the segment to make it easier to move.
"So how do we do it?"
Ars took out a machete from nowhere. Elisa got surprised, but immediately thought maybe he kept it in his pants.
"Do I take everything? Or?"
"No. We just need to take the middle part. The part that is darker and looks thicker."
Ars looked at the honey blob better, and found that the center of the lump was darker, and the outside had a lighter color.
"So, I just have to take the middle part?"
"Yes, you can slice, and separate from here on out."
Elisa pointed out which part to cut. Then Ars immediately executed themand.
Their work was progressing smoothly. Elisa didn''t think. She thought the cold guy she was with was hard to work with. But on the contrary, he was a straightforward man. Although Elisa also doesn''t like his sometimes-careless attitude.
"Waaaaaaaaaaa!"
While they were peacefully working, suddenly Elisa heard someone screaming.
"Did you hear that?"
"Maybe we are being attacked."
"What?! Then we have to go down and help them!"
"No need. Didn''t you hear that they are Bear Beast Hunters?"
"O - oh, yes."
Elisa had forgotten that. It was because Elisa had doubts about them from the start. But if they have apetent man like Ars, they must be a strong party.
On the other hand:
"Nanda! Shield!"
"Tito! Move while attacking!"
"Mooooomm!"
"All of you calm down and face the bears - wohohooo! That was so close!"
Randi and four of his men survived the attack of seven Bear Beasts. Ars and Elisa finish harvesting the Royal Jelly and prepare to go down.
Ars looked down from the nest entrance.
Below, Randi and four of his meny on the ground, exhausted.
Ars who didn''t care about that shouted, "We are finished here! I''ll start dropping the two buckets of Royal Jelly! If you mess up, I''ll beat you up!"
''He just said he wanted to beat up his party members?'', Elisa surprised. Actually, what kind of rtionship existed between the cold man in front of her and the other party members.
Ars finished lowering the two buckets filled with Royal Jelly.
"Your turn."
Elisa had her heart ready, though she was still afraid to go down.
Ars stretched out the rope that tied Elisa slowly down a few meters. But he suddenly let go of his helping hand, letting Elisa fall.
"Waaaaaaaaaaa!"
Elisa saved above the surface five meters, then dropped to the ground slowly. She sat limply on the ground, unable to stand.
"Elisa, are you okay?!"
The other party members immediately approached to see Elisa''s condition. But what Elisa needs is an exnation from Ars.
"Why did you do that to me?!" shouted Elisa upstairs.
But the answer came not far from their position. "Don''t protest too much. Let''s start packing."
Ars wasing downstairs just as Elisa was being dropped down.
It shocked everyone because no one saw Arse down with a rope. Except for Randi, who immediately ran to Ars.
"Don''t you feel sorry for her, Ars?" asked Randi.
Elisa didn''t understand. Actually, who is that cold man. Why is he acting like he''s the party leader? Without being able to know the answer, they started walking home.
West Station / Downtown
Noon /
"This is your payment ording to the agreement, Elisa."
Randi paid Elisa as much as [500 Cash]. The pay was quite a lot to give to a 15-year-old girl.
Elisa hesitated. "But I didn''t seem to be doing anything. Is it okay for you to pay me this much? "
All Elisa did throughout the adventure was only to cast Ars a protective spell, and instructing Ars how to harvest the proper Royal Jelly, that''s all.
But no one protested with that.
"Don''t worry, Elisa, you''ve done your best."
"It is true. If you are still not satisfied, you can join us for lunch and tell us more about the Sylvia Shield Family. "
"Ooh, that''s a great idea!"
Four of Randi''s men try to convince Elisa. Although the intention behind it was to dig up information regarding the Sylvia Shield Family.
When Elisa confused, and four of Randi''s men surrounded her, someone lifted a load from inside the cart.
Randi immediately dispersed four of his men who surrounded Elisa. Then said: "That is the payment ording to the agreement. You don''t need to hesitate to ept it. "
Hearing Randi''s gentle words made Elisa finally calm down.
"Okay, thank you."
Elisa smiled sweetly, proud of herself.
Since they havepleted their task, it''s time for them to part.
"Then we part here."
Elisa turned around, walking in a different direction from her former party members. It was sad, but Elisa was doing her best with them. Tomorrow she will try to wait for the party who wants to take her on another adventure.
"Elisa!"
From behind, Randi called out to her.
Elisa turned around to find six men had started their work. Randi, the party leader who, for some reason, is close to the cold man, looked at Elisa sincerely.
"If you are willing to, do you want toe with us again tomorrow?"
Elisa startled. She did not think that the same invitation woulde a second time.
Because she had been invited, she couldn''t just refuse. "I''m fine, if you insist!" she replied arrogantly.
Elisa then turned around and trotted, feeling cheerful.
At the back, Ars was raving about something. "She is an arrogant brat."
"But you like her, right?"
Randi knows the tastes of his friends. One of them is a blonde-haired woman.
"I''ll kill you if you say em a pedo."
"Hey-hey, I didn''t say that!"
Ars would not hesitate to point his sword at Randi.
"I need her head to tell me many things. Since all of you are useless."
"You can say that when you ask me to be a substitute for your existence."
At that time, Ars''s rtionship with Randi is a strong dude who ordered other people to be a substitute for his existence. To put it simply, Ars does not want his identity as a strong figure to be known, because of that he bes the shadow of Randi, who has a shining figure.
After finishing loading, the six of them immediately went to the North Hall Guild. With Randi''s men waiting outside, Randi and Ars entered the Traders room.
"This time you brought a friend, Vanguard Ars."
"Yeah."
Chapter 32: Peace Plot
Chapter 32: Peace Plot
West Station / Downtown
Morning /
Elisa is waiting for the Party cart that will invite her to explore again that day.
They said they would only transport Drop Items from a party that had finished hunting that day.
Speak of the devil, the party showed up with the wagon they used yesterday.
All the party members looked very cheerful because they could be with Elisa again. Each of them shouted her name, "Elisa!", Without embarrassment.
Elisa didn''t want to be provoked by their screams: looked away like she didn''t know them.
They all immediately went to the location. But Elisa did not find a cold man who still annoyed her.
"Are you looking for Ars?" asked Randi.
"Yes, he isn''ting with us?"
"He''s waiting for us at the location."
"Alone?"
"Well, don''t worry about him. He will be fine. "
The thought of being alone in the giant forest alone gave Elisa the chills. But they were talking about the cold man who could silence a Party of 5 men.
"Don''t bother thinking about him. Instead, can you tell us a little more about the Sylvia Shield Family?"
Her party members wanted to know more about the Sylvia Shield Family. Elisa had no other choice but to tell her how great the Sylvia Shield Family was.
"And the household head of the Sylvia Shield Family is Sylvia Shield herself. She is a strong female knight. She used the [Blue Love Sword], a treasure from a dungeon as her main weapon."
Elisa shared everything she knew about the Sylvia Shield Family.
Four of Randi''s men so satisfied with the stories. Because they can find out the names of beautiful female Hunters who live on the 2nd Floor.
At that time, only Randi paid attention to the road. However, one pair of ordinary eyes is not enough to pay attention to the surroundings. As a result, they being attacked by several Bull Hos, and got overwhelmed.
After covering the allotted distance, they finally made it to safety.
Elisa realized where they were. "Hey, this is, the Sites of Memorial!"
"Ur right."
Sites of Memorial. The historical ce where the Legend Hunters fought with the Land Owners.
"Sister Maria told me about this ce!"
"You are a student from the Saint Arcane Church?"
An old man came up to Elisa. The old man had long lines - scars on his face. Elisa recognized the old man very well.
"You are, Mr. Jeff!"
Elisa meets with the Sites of Memorial guard. On the other hand, the other party members came to Ars.
"Why are you taking so long?"
Ars was waiting for them with several cargo wooden boxes.
"Shut up!"
"Yes, shut up! We were just attacked because you provided an ineffective path! "
Ars immediately worked without paying attention to the babbling of Randi''s men. "You protest because you are weak. And, that is a safe route that everyone uses."
While all the male members were working, Elisa chatted briefly with the Sites of Memorial guard.
"You''ve only been up here a few days and have gotten stuck with them?"
"Y-yes, that''s not what I wanted tho!" Elisa grew arrogant. "All off them who asked me toe with!"
Jeff got it. He doesn''t even bothered by Elisa''s arrogant attitude. As if he was used to it.
"You decide where you will go. Most importantly, they can take care of you, and you can take care of them. But, if they try to touch you with their dirty hands, tell me and I will kill them right away."
"Kill them?! That sounds a little cruel."
"Whether or not it''s cruel, you still have to be careful. You never know when you will encounter predators, especially those who have the power to take advantage of others."
Elisa understood who Jeff was referring to.
Elisa tries to trust that person, because that person doesn''t seem to have any interest in her. At least for now.
Their party departed to return to West Station after loading up the load. Elisa waved her hand as they got far from Jeff.
Their return journey was peaceful when Ars get into the wagon, and they reached West Station with no problems.
"This is your pay for today, Elisa."
Elisa gets paid as much as [200 Cash] after this exploration. The pay was 2x less than yesterday, but Elisa felt the price was just right for her hard work that day.
"Thank you."
Elisa epted the pay, then turned to leave. But before really leaving, she gave a message to Randi.
"I, will wait at South Hall when you need me again."
After that, she ran somewhere.
Randi approached Ars to help load goods.
"What did he say?" asked Ars about Elisa.
"She said she''d be waiting at South Hall when we needed her again."
Elisa had put her faith in them.
"It''s faster than I thought."
"What?"
Ars nned to win Elisa''s heart through Randi and his men. But he did not expect it to be that fast.
The payloads they were carrying were [700kg King Bear Meat] and [10kg Killer Bee Leather].
Lee Wai was once again surprised because the drop item Ars brought was the boss drop item area.
"After Queen Bull, now Killer Bee! I didn''t expect your party to be that strong, Ars! "
"That how it is."
In front of Lee Wai, Ars is the leader of the party he has. Even though the real leader of the party was standing behind Ars, thinking, ''We haven''t even see Killer Bee yet''.
"Looks like we''re going to have a meat party tonight, Lin!"
Lee Wai is so happy to have a partner like Ars.
After selling all the drop items he could sell, Ars rxed on one rooftop.
[Money in Pocket = 7,225 Cash]
"Tch!"
It upset ars.
[Unlimited Inventory Level 03: 0/10000 Cash]
The money is only that much because he has to pay Randi and his men.
He needed 3k more Cash to level up [Unlimited Inventory]. But he waszy enough to hunt Bear Beasts or Bull Hos again.
"Damn it."
"Why are you confusing insignificant things?"
Someone responds to Ars when he is talking to himself.
The voice came from below, where a merchant''s tent was standing.
Ars went downstairs to see who was selling.
The only merchant''s tent standing on a deserted block. There, lined up several kinds of fruit, all of them are: apples, oranges, mangoes, and coconuts. A man who seems blind is the seller.
"Why are you just standing there?" asked the blind merchant.
The blind merchant asked as if he already knew Ars.
Ars tried to test if the merchant was really blind, by waving his hand in front of the blind merchant''s face.
"What are you doing? Keep your dirty hands off me. "
The blind merchant seemed to have an inner eye that could make him see.
"How can you do that, old man?" asked Ars curiously.
The blind merchant was a little shocked. "You ... ahh, sorry, I thought you were someone I knew because you gave off the same aura as him."
The blind merchant must be talking about Yin. Which meant the blind merchant was - "Legend Hunter?! Ha ha! I''m so lucky to find another Hunter Legend by ident!"
Ars could not hide his joy. Hunter Legend is a valuable asset that can provide benefits to him, such as information or lessons.
"You won''t get anything of value from a blind man like me, young man."
The blind merchant is really Hunter Legend for calling Ars a "young man".
Ars looks at the fruit for sale. The fruit looked old and not fresh anymore.
"Tell me, old man, how can you see with your eyes like that?" asked Ars as he wanted to take an apple.
"Don''t take it!"
Ars stopped at once. Looks like the blind Legend Hunter wants to do something.
The blind merchant put his hand into a bag. Then sprinkle something like a luminous powder.
Ars startled at the phenomenon.
"Abyssal Art, young man."
''Did he just say -''. Before Ars could continue, the voices of the two other men caught his ears.
"How is it?!"
"How else? The boss told us to get that lumberjack out."
"But the problem is that lumberjack is very vignt because he heard someone asking him about the Dungeon Token."
''Dungeon token?'' Thought Ars.
"Without that token, we won''t be able to open a family."
"But I''m still confused. Why is the boss so eager to dungeon tokens? If we want to rule this Floor 1, why don''t we start ughtering and iming this Floor ours?"
"You stupid! Why do you think we need that token to form a family?"
"Why?"
"You! This is why I don''t want to be paired with you. It was because there were strong individuals like Jeff, the ranger of the forest, and several other Legend Hunters hiding on this floor. That''s why we can''t start violence."
The clever man''s colleague looked clueless.
But as for Ars, he understands the situation very well, and would like to hear them further.
"Then?"
"If we move as a family, the chances that we will be stopped by strong people like them will be small. Then, after we get a lot of followers, then we will start the war. That''s how it is, you idiot!"
"Ooh, so we need those tokens so we can start a war."
All that guy''s babbling seemed useless, but, that is the point.
"Hey, can you guys tell me what is that lumberjack name?"
Ars who was curious came to the two men. With intentions and tactics that no one could stop.
Chapter 33: Peace Plot (2)
Chapter 33: Peace Plot (2)
Giant Leaf Woods / Depth
"Who can make a hole in this old man''s body?"
"Main DPS in a joint party. I forgot his name, but he''s really strong."
Ars and his party, along with White Wood, Ltd. teamed up to harvest Natural Items from Father Tree''s corpse.
Ars together with members of White Wood, Ltd. is inside Father Tree''s corpse perimeter.
When it bes a corpse, Father Tree''s leaves will fall and only leave the body that is no longer alive.
Jimmy, CEO of White Wood, Ltd. and the leader of the loggers, near Ars, wondered. "Why isn''t your leader here?"
"He is our Main DPS, our party will find it difficult to survive if there are monsters thate without him."
Ars is notpletely lying. But if he let Randi handle Jimmy, things would definitely getplicated. Plus, Randi and four of his men haven''t even seen a living Father Tree yet.
Ars has a question. "What parts can we take from this old man''s body?"
"Towering fibrous roots and the taproot."
Towering fibrous roots are roots that rise out and can be moved by the Father Tree. However - "Tap root?"
"Father Tree is a tree with fiber roots and tap roots. But unlike the Tap Root in general, Father Tree''s Tap Root is small, we could say it is his penis. But don''t mistaken, the penis is the ingredient of potions. "
"Ha?! Ew!"
Ars had never tried potions, but hearing Jimmy''s exnation, it disgusted him before he could taste the potions.
"Ha ha! It''s just a metaphor. You don''t need to be disgusted like that!"
Ars couldn''t help after hearing such disgusting tropes.
At that time, there were about 15 members of White Wood, Ltd. working. Jimmy doesn''t count because he is the foreman.
They divided the workers into two groups. Group of loggers and a group of diggers.
Ars refers to a group of three diggers. "Those in charge of harvesting the Tap Root?"
"Right. It will take at least five to six hours to reach the Singr Root site."
"How many meters is the Tap Root located?"
"About 12 to 13 meters. It depends on how tall this old man is. "
We move to a tent that installed not far behind the workers, but still within the perimeter and in sight of the monitoring group.
"They all work as Specialists?" asked Elisa curiously.
"Yeah, but sometimes, if they''re bored, they''ll go hunting in the 2nd Floor."
Elisa was with the wife of the CEO of White Wood, Ltd.
An elegant woman, her job is Support, with Role as Caster.
Caster is the second Role to give DPS apart from Archers in Support. They are experts in the offensive-type Abyssal Art. However, due to the difficulty of mastering the Abyssal Art, the number of casters is not that muchpared to other roles.
The Caster woman''s name is Latifa.
"Is that handsome young man with Jimmy your Specialist?"
"Yes."
"Hmm."
"Something wrong, Miss Latifa?"
"No, it''s just that, the party leader of the contract owner should be the one in-charge with the leader of the woodcutters."
Elisa wondered too. After not being invited to go on an adventure for several days, Randi''s next invitation invited Elisa to apany them to harvest Natural Items from Father Tree. But now Randi, leader of the party, is instead serving in the monitoring group.
"I .. don''t even know why." Elisa could only smile in wonder.
"Well, it doesn''t matter. Besides, that young man looks reliable. "
From a distance, they could see Jimmy and Ars didn''t face any awkwardness in speaking. They are like new partners who get along well with each other.
Elisa just realized that Ars was that great after being told by Latifa.
"Are you attracted to him?"
"W - what?! What do you mean?!"
Elisa finally showed her arrogant side. Although Latifa could see Elisa blushed at that question.
"Because you are serious enough every time you look at that young man. What''s his name again?"
"Ars. No, do I really look that serious looking at him?"
"That''s what I saw."
Elisa couldn''t hide the facts. He did not expect to show indecent attitude without realizing it.
"B - but, that doesn''t mean I''m attracted to him!"
"That''s what young people today show. They insist they don''t want to admit to their hearts. You call it, if I''m not mistaken, shy cat?"
Latifa could easily read Elisa''s mind.
"But, yeah, it''s not that kind of attraction that''s the problem." Elisa denied.
"Then?"
"He seems to have a secret that he doesn''t want to show to others."
"Doesn''t a secret mean other people can ''t know it?"
Elisa blushed again because she chose the wrong word. "No, that''s not what I meant!"
Elisa''s head too confused to think. On the other hand, Latifa enjoys the moments she spends with her female friends.
The monitoring group onlyprised Randi and four of his men. They were outside the perimeter, but close enough to re-enter.
"Hey, Randi! Why don''t we just go back to the tent?!"
"Yes, right! After all, there weren''t any monsters within 100 meters! Coming back for a few minutes is fine, right?!"
"You guys."
The selfishness of his subordinates confused Randi. They kept asking to stay within the perimeter to see Woman Caster, the wife of the CEO of White Wood, Ltd.
"We''ll be back in the middle of the day. So hold on. If you are stubborn Ars will definitely beat you up again. "
"We don''t give a fuck with him!"
"This time we will definitely win against him if we join forces! Right,rades?!"
The fourrades cheered for victory.
Randi could only shake his head to see the behavior of his four men. He then looked back, where his best friend who was nning something was ying.
"I hope your choice does not harm them, Ars."
"That much, wow!"
Ars was just told the total price of their uing sale to the Natural Item Father Tree.
Jimmy felt proud because no one amazed by what he said in a long time.
"Yes, that is so. Since you are a junior Specialist, I will tell you that. Even though all the payments from this sale will go into the pocket of the Main DPS you mentioned. "
The point is Hunter who killed Father Tree, which means Ars himself.
But unfortunately Jimmy did not know that Ars killed the area boss - Father Tree alone.
The worksted all morning until noon. Time when everyone rested before returning to work.
Chapter 34: A Betrayal
Chapter 34: A Betrayal
"Okay everyone, time to rest!"
The time was already noon. Time to stop the work, rest the tired body, and have lunch.
All loggers and the monitoring team approached the tent.
Elisa and Latifa, assisted by Ars, prepare food for the workers.
Lunch that day is bread withpote broth. Everyone took their portion in line.
Ars is in charge of take care of thepote pans.
When it was the monitoring team''s turn, the atmosphere got a little crowded.
"Hey, Sinaga! Don''t tell me you cooked this food?!"
"I don''t, and don''t call myst name as you like, or I''ll drown your head in this pot."
Elisa received information about Ars''sst name. But she had no idea where thatst name came from - country.
All workers have already taken their share. They eat under the tree while talking. Now it''s the canteen keeper''s turn to eat.
"Hey, handsome, give our share and a little love from you."
"Miss Latifa!?"
Ars poured the broth into the two bread bowls as requested. Then give Latifa and Elisa each of theirs.
"Thank you handsome."
"T - thanks."
Latifa and Elisa ate in their own seats.
Ars sat without eating by pointing to Father Tree''s corpse.
"You''re not eating, handsome?" asked Latifa.
"I''m not hungry, and my name is Ars."
"Sorry then, handsome."
Latifa''s temptation to Ars is part of teasing Elisa, too. That''s why Elisa can''t stay calm around Ars, with Latifa, who keeps making fun of her.
The lunch that day was peaceful. The peaceful situation surprised not a single person.
However, the peaceful situation split up when a woman fell unconscious.
"Miss Latifa?!"
Jimmy threw away his lunch bowl to run to the tent, picking up his wife, who was suddenly unconscious.
"Latifa, what happened?!"
Jimmy did not understand why this could happen. Even though his wife is a Caster who has the ability to detect danger. But why did she fall unconscious suddenly?
"Wo-wo-wo!"
All of Jimmy''s questions answered when they got attacked by another Party Hunter.
"Yo, Jimmy. Finally, we meet again. "
"Zhang!"
White Wood, and Randi''s group under arrest by a ck Hunter Party.
The group of Hunters who have been branded as Abyssal Viins.
Those who have been branded as ck Hunters can no longer enter the Guild Area arbitrarily. But only the Hunters themselves can ovee them.
The crimes theymitted were robbery outside the Guild, kidnapping, raping , and mostmonly murder.
However, the motive for the ck Hunter Party, led by Zhang, was different this time.
White Wood, on the defensive with their queen, Latifa, in the middle. Then Jimmy is in front to confront Zhang.
Randy and four of his men protect Elisa from being taken away. For Ars, he -
"Ars, you!"
Ars stood alone on the outskirts. With a face full of conspiracy and greed.
Since the beginning of the incident, Elisa didn''t want to believe what was going on. If Ars sells his friends to the ck Hunter Party, who is a fugitive on the 2nd Floor.
"Why are you mad at him, Jimmy?" Zhang tried to get Jimmy''s attention. "His current existence has absolutely nothing to do with the problems we have to solve."
From the side of the Randi''s Party, Randi''s men wondered:
"H-hey, Randi, say we''ll be fine, right?"
"Right. None of this has anything to do with us, right?"
Randi could not answer the questions of his subordinates. He can only be silent and let everything happen.
"Hey, Randi!" call Jimmy. "What does this mean?! Why do you have a traitor in your party?!"
Again, Randi unable to answer. He just lowered his head in regret.
Jimmy regretted his choice. He thought he could trust them because they are talented young Hunters. But who would have thought that there were sneaky traitors who joined their group.
Suddenly a leg kicked Jimmy''s face.
"Boss!"
The kick only intended to focus everyone''s eyes on Zhang.
"Listen, my old friend. Here only I can speak, I am the moderator. When the moderator orders you to speak, then you must speak. Otherwise you will receive the penalty. So, where are you hiding the Dungeon Token?"
Jimmy chuckled at Zhang''s question. "I would rather kill all my family and then myself instead of giving you that precious relic."
Zhang took a step back, then burst outughing. "Muhaha-hahaha-hahaha! You haven''t changed at all! The look in your eyes is so serious that you will definitely do as you say!"
Jimmy really meant what he said. His men even showed expressions of readiness tomit suicide if need be.
But Zhang has other ways of dealing with it.
Zhang walked to Randi''s Group, got rid of six men who were trying to protect a girl, then kidnapped the girl from them.
"Kyaa!"
Elisa is in Zhang''s hands.
"Ohoho! What a beautiful girl!" Zhang noticed that Elisa was wearing a familiar armband. "It''s, an armband of the Saint Arcane Church schoolgirl?"
Ars was indirectly interested. "School children?"
"Yes, there''s no mistaking it, this armband belongs to that school, which means this girl is in the family''s protection of that bitch Cold Princess!"
Zhang started babbling incoherently. On the other hand, Ars had some questions that made him curious.
Zhang took a knife from somewhere, then pointed the knife at Elisa''s neck.
"I am so fortunate to find such a valuable prisoner. But, Jimmy, this prisoner might be the first victim I killed if you didn''t obey my orders."
Zhang no doubt will kill Elisa.
Elisa could do nothing but fear and groan for help. "Please, save me."
Jimmy can''t - he can''t let a girl who has nothing to do with their problem fall victim.
"Keep your knife away from that girl."
Jimmy gave up on the situation. No one protested with that decision.
"Good!" Zhang shouted happily. "If you did this from the start, it wouldn''t be this difficult!"
One of Zhang''s men takes Jimmy away, forcing Jimmy to move.
But before actually leaving, Jimmy looked at Ars sarcastically, then said: "You better be prepared to ept the consequences, bastard!"
After that Jimmy got beaten to start walking.
Zhang followed closely behind with Elisa as a prisoner.
Henry, you take over the situation. Do whatever you want, but don''t overdo it. "
"Yes, Boss!"
Zhang shifted themand to his right hand.
"And one more thing. Watch that red-eyed jerk. Since earlier, I couldn''t read his expression. But I believe he will do something stupid."
"Roger, boss."
Zhang finally left after confirming his orders.
From behind, four of Randi''s men are in chaos because of their diva being kidnapped by a bad man, and the cause is a traitor in their group.
"You bastard!"
"Evil!"
"Fucker!"
"Just die already!"
Ars did not respond to their insults.
Zhang''s men stopped them by beating them.
In front, Elisa who was carried away couldn''t stop looking back, looking at the man who she believed was a good person.
Chapter 35: Dungeon of the Woods
Chapter 35: Dungeon of the Woods
Elisa led to a dungeon entrance.
An entrance made of natural tree roots. The entrance was in a hidden position protected by trees. If you are not careful, you cannot find the location of the entrance.
"Let''s go!"
Zhang forced Elisa to start walking.
The four of them started to enter the dungeon.
Elisa was afraid. From what she had heard, entering a dungeon is the same as opening up new territories in Terra. Which means they cannot avoid a fierce battle.
Luckily, the dungeon already conquered. So there are no monsters or traps for them to face.
"Entering this dungeon with you for the second time makes me nostalgic, Jimmy."
Zhang started a conversation.
"Yes, I still remember you cowards only dared to stand behind," Jimmy replied.
It sounds like Jimmy and Zhang have known each other for a long time. But the question is, did they already know each other when Giant Leaf Woods opened, or when this dungeon discovered?
Along the way, they continued through a dark passage. Only one torch was held by Zhang''s men, which provided light.
Jimmy and Zhang continued to talk about the time when they were still fighting in one Raid Party.
Without realizing it, they had arrived at the boss room.
The boss''s room is spacious. The walls are covered with moss and the roots of the Giant Leaf Tree. The end of the room is a higher floor. One strange thing about that boss room, the roof of the room is broken and had holes, and Elisa could see the sky outside clearly.
The room was like - "Outside the Giant Leaf Woods?"
Ignoring Elisa, Zhang said: "Very well, Jimmy. When we entered this dungeon, the boss of the dungeon already dead, in other words, someone had alreadypleted the conquest of this dungeon. And of our remaining friends who know where this dungeon is, only you and I, nothing else. "
"Have you forgotten the Grand Hunters?"
"They''re downstairs! Even if anyone stays, there''s only the harlot priestess who lives in the Saint Arcane Church!"
After that Zhang looked at his men, ordered his men to untie Jimmy, then made Jimmy standalone in front, with Zhang starting to threaten Elisa''s life again.
"You didn''t form a family even though you conquered this dungeon, that means the Dungeon Token is still in your hands. Tell me, where do you keep it? In your home? In your pocket?"
"If you think so, why bother bringing me here?"
"That''s because you always hiding behind the protection of a bitch you think is your wife!"
Jimmy''s emotions rose when Zhang insulted his beloved wife.
Zhang isn''t finish. "Don''t worry, my subordinates will take care of your man and your wife well."
Jimmy sped his hand tightly. The conditions are terrible right now, but he tried to stay calm.
"How about we finish this manly?"
Jimmy took something from inside his shirt. This surprised Zhang.
"That is..."
"The winner gets all the credit."
Zhang was holding a small knife, however, when it was pulled out it became a two-handed sword. A magic sword that glistened in a blue glow.
Zhang threw Elisa. In high spirits, he epted Jimmy''s challenge.
"That motherf*cker is here?!"
"Yes, if you win, I will also tell you where that person is hiding."
Two grown men had made up their minds. No one can stop them.
___________________________________
They have taken away Elisa. Ars wonders, where did they go? Why don''t they use a vehicle?
"Hey, gosh!"
"We have nothing to do with this!"
"Hey, Ars, tell them to stop!"
Responding to the request of Randi''s men, Ars just smiled with satisfaction.
"So this is the scene you see every time you beat me?!"
Ars'' satisfied smile looks so evil that he even looks like Vin. Henry loved the sight.
"So you are also a victim of society violence, Ars!"
Henry drew closer to Ars, thinking that the two of them would get along well.
"Hey, stop that! We''re not here to kill them. Just do itter when the bosses back," Henry ordered his men who beat Randi''s group.
Henry drew his sword in front of Ars, not to intend to hurt Ars, but to do other intentions.
"Say, Ars, you said you wanted to join our group. That''s good, but I doubt you, you don''t have that evil auraing out of you. That''s why ..." Henry handed his short sword to Ars. "Show us your determination."
Henry then ordered his men to choose one of Randi''s group to be sacrificed.
"Hey-hey, not me!"
"I have nothing to do with this!"
"I also want to join your group, please let me go!"
All of Randi''s men refused to be made as a sacrifice. There are even those who want to betray their party to save their lives.
Coincidentally, they chose one person who didn''t fight back; it was Randi.
Randi got thrown at Ars''s feet.
"Aw-aw!"
Randi knelt in pain in front of his friend.
"Hey," said Randi while enduring pain. "What a satisfying sight, right?"
"Yes, now I know why you are enjoying this."
Ars kicked Randi until Randi fell back.
There, Randi''s men became chaotic again.
"Oi, did you really going to do it?!"
"Even though we were mean to you, isn''t Randi your old friend?!"
"You fu*king traitor!"
It depressed those with their hands tied at the sight. Someone will die.
It satisfied those with free hands with the sight. Someone will die.
Randi turned around, saw Ars who was holding a sword standing next to him.
"Help me," said Randi resignedly, directing his tied hand to Ars.
"You only said that when you were in this condition. Fu*king crybaby. "
Ars swung his sword from the ground up. Someone had just killed his friend - that''s what everyone thought.
It surprises Henry. "What are you doing, Ars?"
Ars swings his sword to cut the rope tying Randi''s hand.
"Aw, my body hurts."
"Feel the pain I have had to endure every time you guys beat me for the past six years."
Ars dropped the given short sword to Randi. Then walked threateningly toward Zhang''s men.
"As I thought," Henry pulled out another weapon. "You are a double-agent!"
Zhang''s men raised their weapons at the threat of unknown strength.
"You''re wrong," answered Ars. Ars took out a royal ck spear from somewhere in his right hand. "I''m doing this for myself."
A traitor who pretends to be a traitor has betrayed his coworkers.
Chapter 36: What the fu*k, a Demon?!
Chapter 36: What the fu*k, a Demon?!
"That''s, Royal Ho Lance?!"
Everyone noticed the ck Lance Ars is holding.
For those who stood behind Ars, it amazed them. For those who stood in front of Ars, it threatened them.
Henry felt goosebumps, but he wasn''t afraid. "What family are you from?! Nine-tailed Fox?! ck Dragon Knight?!"
"Whose family is that? Also, ck Dragon Knight? There is another dragon besides me here?"
It intrigued Ars. It turned out that Abyssal Terra is really the fantasy world he had hoped for. There are other dragons besides Fafnir in that world.
Ars got more excited. "Putting that aside, I say it again, I''m doing this for myself. But yeah, if you ask which family Ie from? Ie from the Greedy Dragon Family."
"Greedy Dragon Family? Never heard of it! Who is the leader of that family?!"
"All of you are witnesses of the birth of that Family. And you are dealing with the leader of the Family himself."
Apparently the name of a family was strong enough to make your enemy shudder.
Henryughed sarcastically after knowing their current situation. "I understand now! You are a fool who tries to achieve your stupid dreams only with passion! I see, I see!"
Henry thought that Ars was actually a weak person who tried to act cool. He''s like the Main Character who acts cool, but in the end, White Wood, Ltd. and his party mates would fight alongside him.
Henry felt stupid because he was afraid because Ars was holding the Royal Ho Lance.
"Since it''s like this, I have no other choice, we will kill all of you right here, right now!"
All of Zhang''s men gathered around Ars, both near and far.
Ars, who was still motionless from the start, thought: "As I thought, this is where I will do my first murder."
Somehow, Ars didn''t feel scared at all. He was about tomit his first murder - to kill a human - even so, he had absolutely no doubt in his heart.
Somehow, he was so ready - his determination was unstoppable.
[Unlimited buff: Greed of Fafnir]
Ars''s defense is so free.
One of Zhang''s men darted towards him.
Boom!
No one knows what just happened. But an explosion just shattered the ground in front of Ars.
[Trophy earned: A Hero]
[Killing humans]
"A what?"
Ars had justmitted his first assassination, by smashing the Royal Ho Lance into the first person to attack him.
Everyone was shocked, not because of the murder Arsmitted, but because of the power that Ars released.
Ars was only swinging the Royal Ho Lance down, but it could create quite a violent burst of wind.
Henry regained consciousness after sculpting. "What are you waiting for?! Kill him!"
All of Zhang''s men were ready to attack again. The first tounch the attack was the Archer who shot magic arrows at Ars.
Another explosion urred right at Ars''s position. Everyone thought it was a crushing blow. But no, suddenly the Archer who had just attacked got killed with a sword stuck in his chest.
Ars is still alive, and his existence has be very threatening. Now they all know the terror Ars gave them.
"Attack! Fu*king kill him!"
All of Zhang''s men raised their weapons again, intending to kill the traitor. But on the contrary, the traitor ughtered them instead.
Henry got goosebumps. His legs shook violently as he saw all of his men - even some of them are Gold Hunters - being ughtered.
Men from White Wood, Ltd. and Randi''s group got goosebumps too. Wonder, is he the Ars they know?
Ars finished ughtering all of Zhang''s men, except for the Right Hand. "All right, now, can you show me the way to the dungeon?"
It terrified Henry. He did not want to obey the order, but his feet said differently.
"Forgive me!"
Henry ran in the direction Zhang went - the dungeon.
Ars store the Royal Ho Lance, then goes after Henry.
"Ars!"
Before Ars left, Randi called him.
His best friend saw him with a worried and questioning expression. But Ars doesn''t care.
"Clean up these trash before Ie back!"
Ars gave an order before going into the depths of the forest.
___________________________________
Jimmy and Zhang start their fight.
Jimmy uses a high two-handed sword art. Whereas Zhang uses two swordsbined with martial arts.
Their battle was fierce, considering they are Hunters of one generation.
However, there is a slightly significant difference. Jimmy can bnce Zhang because he wields a strong magic sword. [Sword of Testament], the magic sword belonging to Sword Saint, Legend Hunter, Satria.
"Tell me, Jimmy, is that guy really still alive?!"
Zhang could easily fight while talking. But Jimmy was already overwhelmed enough to endure Zhang''s attack.
In one moment, Jimmy swung his sword and forced Zhang to jump far back.
"It will surprise you. That bastard lives in peace in this forest. "
Jimmy tried to buy time so he could get his breath back.
Zhang took Jimmy''s rod, feeling so excited.
"Great! Then I''m so lucky! I will kill you, take the token, and take away the power of the Sword Saint! That way I will be the strongest human, nothing can stop me!"
"Like you can do it."
Jimmy raised his sword once more. He''s ready for the next round or two.
Elisa is so confused. He could do nothing but sit back and watch the fight.
He was eager to help, but [Staff of Hope], a tool for her to use magic, fell behind.
''If I had a spare vessel'', she thought regretfully.
[Mana Vessel] is a means to use the Abyssal Art. In other words, a magic tool to use magic.
[Mana Vessel] is used to preventing the user from direct contact with the Abyssal Radiation.
Elisa is just a Silver Hunter who is just starting her adventure. That''s why she didn''t have any other [Mana Vessel] to use.
When Elisa felt useless, Zhang''s men who were beside her tried to do something.
Zhang''s men used catapults to shoot stones at Jimmy.
"Don''t!"
Elisa tried to block him, but it was toote.
Jimmy notices something shot at him, then manages to dodge. But instead, he got hit by Zhang''s kick and thrown backwards.
"What are you doing, bad girl!?"
Zhang''s men pped Elisa to the ground.
Jimmy forgot that the enemy he had to face wasn''t just Zhang.
"How, sir, hero? If you ask for mercy and tell the location of the Dungeon Token and Sword Cheater, maybe I will spare your life."
Jimmy got up, wiped the blood from his cheek, then replied: "Then what will happen to the girl?"
"I will make her my ve, of course. Maybe I''ll also use her as bait to get that Cold-bitch Princess out. "
"Great." Jimmy gripped his sword tightly. "Now I have a bigger reason not to lose to you."
Zhang epts Jimmy''sst challenge. "Then, die!"
The two men shot forward, each holding their weapons.
As they drew closer, Jimmy''s sword gave off a bluish mana light.
Zhang was aware of the magic incident, but it was toote for him to do something.
Jimmy put the brakes in his midst. The [Sword of Testament] which was on the right side, he swung horizontally to the left. Zhang was still several meters ahead, but the mana that came out of the sword created a slice that split the space and pushed Zhang into the wall.
The attack shocked the two people who didn''t participate in the fight.
Zhang''s men sculpted. He didn''t expect his boss got defeated like that.
Without realizing it, the man who defeated his boss was in sight. Hit him so hard that he hit the wall, then fell unconscious.
Jimmy has already beaten Zhang and his men. But as a consequence, he lost his sword, the only weapon he was holding.
"Once you have released the mana that binds this sword, this sword will immediately disappear."
That''s what the [Sword of Testament] giver said to him.
"Most importantly, we both survived."
Elisa started to show a relieved expression after seeing Jimmy''s victory.
A strange voice suddenly sounded. The sound was like a monster chewing flesh and bones.
The voice came from behind Jimmy. Elisa, who first noticed the source of the voice, suddenly turned pale.
"You think this battle is over?"
Tit ~
Without realizing it, Jimmy and Elisa''s Abyssal Hunter rang. A sign that they have got a new Trophy.
A man whose stomach was about to split open stood up as if nothing had happened to him.
He just threw away another man''s corpse, which was half of the man''s body got eaten.
The man who had just eaten the body of his subordinate - Zhang, recovered his body, which shattered by the [Sword of Testament] attack.
"Aahhh, that hurts a lot. Who would have thought that the sword had such a great power? But s, it looks like that sword can only be used once."
The one standing in front of them was no longer human. Zhang has turned into something Jimmy didn''t expect.
Jimmy tries to protect Elisa, but suddenly, Zhang disappears and appears in front of him.
Zhang immediately choked and mmed Jimmy''s body against the wall mercilessly.
"Gah!"
His condition was out of control because Zhang was no longer human.
"You made this happen, Jimmy. Everything will be easier if you obey my orders from the start. "
Jimmy couldn''t wriggle, helpless. Zhang''s strength was no longer at the human stage.
Elisa couldn''t do anything. Her face even turned pale, like stale milk.
"Boooooosss!"
Suddenly they heard the screams of other people who ran into the boss room.
"BOSS!"
It''s Henry who should be outside. But at that moment he ran like being chased by a demon.
"What is wrong?!" asked Zhang.
Henry confused because he did not find his boss. Then when he realized that the monster who was choking Jimmy was the boss, he became even more scared.
"Wh - who are you?!"
Henry backed away in fear. Suddenly he stepped on the sticky liquid blood, which hade from a half-depleted corpse.
"Wa - waaaaaaaaaaa!"
Henry fell on his butt. He could not stand fear anymore.
"Say, why are you running scared like that!?"
The cowardice of his men angered Zhang.
"What the fuck!"
Another persones into the room.
Zhang remembered the voice. He is a man who should tie a contract with him.
"A Demon?!"
Chapter 37: Cheater vs Demon
Chapter 37: Cheater vs Demon
[Trophy earned: What the fuck, a Demon?!]
[Encounter a Demon]
[Eye of the Dragon: Leveled up!]
[+Mana Vision]
"Wow!"
The man is Ars. He casually walked into the boss room. He looked surprised, but not surprised by the sight of Zhang''s monster.
"What kind of function is this?" Ars asked himself. "What in the actual -!"
Ars suddenly acting strange. Jimmy, Elisa, Henry, and Zhang startled at that sight.
Zhang let Jimmy go. With his patience at his limit, he raised his hand up, about to hit Ars.
Ars noticed Zhang''s arrival.
A st of wind urred when Zhang attacked Ars, and Ars put on defense.
Somehow Ars was already holding a Guardian Ho Shield, blocking Zhang''s attack.
Zhang being made to take a few steps back. Zhang had expected the red-eyed man in front of him to have hidden intentions, but he didn''t expect him to be that strong.
"What are you doing with my men?" asked Zhang intimidatingly.
"I end their life."
Zhang made a chuckle. "Are you kidding me? Even though they are useless, theyprise Silver and Gold -" Zhang suddenly remembered that Henry, his right hand, was sitting in fear.
"B - boss ..." Henry shuddered, "... he killed all of our men."
The confirmation from Henry made Zhang aware that he should not underestimate the red-eyed man in front of him.
On the other hand, Jimmy can''t really understand. Did Ars really kill Zhang''s men by killing them? Or he just arrest them?
Whatever the answer, all Jimmy has to do now is secure Elisa and stay away from the two of them - Ars and Zhang. Because he had a feeling that their fight would be brutal.
Ars keeps the Guardian Ho Shield, then takes out the Bear Beast de. This seemed to make Zhang a little surprised.
"How do you do that?"
"Cheat," answered Ars casually.
Ars didn''t feel the need to keep his secret with Zhang. After all, he was going to kill that creature called Demon.
Before starting the fight, Ars had one question. "Hey, where did you get the power to turn into such an ugly thing? By eating devil fruit or shit? Or did you receive that power from some kind of mystical creature or devil directly?"
Zhang surprised by Ars''s question. Ars has information that only chosen people can know about that.
"I see," Zhang muttered. "No wonder why those fu*king emperors have powers rted with gods or mystical creatures."
"Ooh."
Ars got enlightened. It was true; he was not the only one who received gifts such as cheats and great strength. This made him ask, "Then what god or mystical creature represents Yin?"
Ars''s question will be answered when he meets Yinter.
"Looks like I have to finish you here." Zhang prepared to attack. "If I''m lucky, maybe I can take your power too."
"Seizing my cheat - my power? Can you do that?"
Ars really asked that fact. If so, then Zhang would have to cut and steal Ars''s eyes to do that.
"Whatever, just do it if you can."
Ars epts Zhang''s challenge.
Before the fight began, Henry fell far back. Jimmy and Elisa already in a safe position.
Ars and Zhang put their horses together. Ars only wielded one Bear Beast de. Zhang used both hands as weapons.
Ars prepared for whatever attacks wereing. But suddenly, Zhang disappeared like a mist in the wind.
[Eyes of the Dragon: Spacious Mode]
Ars didn''t find any movement in the entire room. Zhang was neither moving nor running at the speed of wind or light, his figurepletely disappeared and [Eyes of the Dragon] could not track him.
[Warning Provider] tracks the danger from behind. Ars swung his sword, but he cut nothing. Another danger came again from the front, but Ars didn''t know how the attack wille. Ars can only protect his face with both hands.
The attack pushed Ars back several steps.
Another attack ising. Ars swung his sword from top to bottom, but once again he hit nothing. Danger came again, and Ars protected his face again. But Zhang instead kicked Ars in the stomach, causing Ars to get thrown back and hit the wall to shreds.
Jimmy began to lose hope. He wants to help Ars, but it would be suicide if they couldn''t see Zhang.
Zhang revealed his figure. "I thought that because you had a cheat, you would be a dangerous threat. But in the end, you''re just a cocky rookie and overconfident. "
Zhang got disappointed in Ars. Because Ars has the power to store and pull out items - like Doraemon - he thinks Ars is strong. Apparently Ars is still weak.
Ars took out his body from the embrace of the wall. It didn''t hurt that much, but because his head hit the wall hard enough, a stream of blood flowed down his face.
"You''re the weak one. If you are strong, fight me fairly."
"Then fight me fairly too! Don''t use your cheats to pull out various kinds of weapons!"
Ars currently holding the Royal Ho Lance. Lance that has great destructive power. Its long body could reach further attacks, and its drill-like tip could brutally crush the surroundings. A weapon suitable for fighting an invisible human like Zhang.
Zhang once again made his body invisible. But Ars was ready to face that.
Ars swung the Royal Ho Lance from right to left in a circle. The swirl created a strong wind and swept around Ars.
"Waaaaaaa!" Henry was hit by the attack because he was on the same side of the wall as Ars.
The attack just now didn''t hit Zhang at all.
Ars corrected his stance, then prepared for the next attack.
The Royal Ho Lance directed backwards. Strongly, Ars swung the Ho Lance from the bottom upwards, towards the front by making a hole in the floor.
The attack just now sent a destructive signal flowing from the floor to the wall.
Ars firmly believed he attacked the point where Zhang was standing before. But from that point he had attacked, Zhang once again darted towards him.
Ars swings the Ho Lance from top right to bottom vertically. The wind burst created by the attack.
Ars had already swung the Royal Ho Lance three times. If nothing hits Zhang, he will be very upset.
"?!"
Sure enough, Zhang kicked Ars'' face and sent Ars thrown back.
In the air, Ars corrected his position so that his back did not fall to the ground.
Ars spat out a little blood in his mouth.
"You really are a coward for not wanting to fight me openly, huh?"
"Just say that you are weak and not in my level."
It feeds Ars up. Actually, he didn''t want to use the new function of [Eyes of the Dragon] he got just now. But he had no other choice.
[Eyes of the Dragon: Mana Vision]
Zhang made his body disappear again, then darted towards Ars. But suddenly, Ars took out a [Sword of Testament]. Zhang immediately stopped when he saw a sword that a rookie like Ars should not have.
"You, where did you get that sword?!"
Zhang was asking about one of the many Yin swords Ars wielded.
"This? Of course from the owner."
"Are you kidding me? If you have it, it means you''ve met that person!"
Zhang suddenly got angry to Ars. Even though Ars only has the sword given from Yin, one of the dozens remains.
Not only Zhang, but Jimmy got surprised too. He knew that the Sword Saint could duplicate [Sword of Testament] and pass that copy to someone else. But he didn''t understand, ''why would the Sword Saint want to give a copy of the [Sword of Testament] to a petty person like Ars?''
"You can have it if you want."
Ars shed the [Sword of Testament] right at the direction Zhang stood.
Zhang stunned by the [Sword of Testament] form. His body is still invisible. His right hand reflexively wanted to catch that legendary sword.
But before [Sword of Testament] was within Zhang''s range, Ars suddenly appeared before him with a [Sword of Testament] swing.
The attack was instantaneous. Zhang could only block it with both hands.
If Ars was the person chosen to receive a copy of [Sword of Testament], then Ars could definitely do an attack like Jimmy.
Zhang indeed can heal a body that broken or injured, but if his body got split in two or crushed, he will directly die.
"Die!" shouted Ars.
Ars swung his sword strongly. However, he only managed to cut off two hands, and pushed Zhang back several meters.
Zhang revealed himself. For a moment, he thought he was going to die. It turned out that only two of his hands got cut.
Ars upset that he failed. "Damn it, I thought my position was right earlier!"
Chapter 38: Cheater vs Demon (2)
Chapter 38: Cheater vs Demon (2)
[Mana Vision: Allows Ars to see the Abyssal Radiation flow]
Ars finally understood why Abyssal Radiation said to be like oxygen in Abyssal Terra. Because that is what it is, Abyssal Radiation is like oxygen that fills the entire space that includes Abyssal Terra.
Abyssal Radiation leads where the wind goes. A flow that covers all colors, although it is predominantly red for some reason.
With [Mana Vision] Ars could see the trick of how Zhang could make his body invisible.
Zhang who is no longer a human has no life energy in his body. Every human being would have reacted to the Abyssal Radiation, and Zhang''s body didn''t do that.
Zhang''s body enveloped in a ck aura, like smoke billowing into a human body. When visible, the body would let the Abyssal Radiation around touch it. But when it was in invisible mode, it enveloped its body with a stream of ck substance which would not allow Abyssal Radiation to touch it.
To put it simply, Ars could now see the clumps of a ck substance that made up the human body. In other words, Zhang.
"But this function can give me epilepsy!"
That was because the Abyssal Radiation was like colorful smoke that filled the room.
Zhang recovered from the shock. He thought he was going to die. Luckily, the Abyssal god was still on his side.
Zhang healed his hands, then said sarcastically: "You idiot! You''re wasting your chance to kill me! And you give a hint regarding the cheat you have, those are your eyes!"
[Eyes of the Dragon - Mana Vision: Disable]
Arsughed with amusement at Zhang''s sentiment. "NO U! Of course a living being uses their eyes to see! And, you got it wrong, I couldn''t kill you because I wasn''t used to this function yet! Aw, it hurts!"
Ars rubbed his throbbing eyes.
In the back, Jimmy lost his temper.
"Ars!"
"What?!" Ars answered while still rubbing his eyes.
"If you can''t use that sword well, give it to me, I''ll assist you!"
Jimmy intended to do a special attack with [Sword of Testament] once again.
Zhang read that intention.
Ars deactivated [Mana Vision], so he didn''t know where Zhang was. Even so, it doesn''t matter. If [Warning Provider] signals danger, Ars will just jump backwards.
But there is a problem. Suddenly Jimmy got hit by arge rock which sent him flying backwards.
"Jimmy!"
Elisa''s shield is knocked down.
Zhang is a genius. He didn''t have to face the threat of [Sword of Testament]''s power again.
"Hey, fu*ker! I thought you were a good person, so you will save that girl, right?!"
Zhang will attack Elisa.
"Even if not, I don''t care! But you''re the one who killed that girl if she died!"
Zhang threw arge rock right at the immobile Elisa.
Elisa''s body was too weak, she couldn''t help but ept her fate. ''I''m going to die'', she thought.
But no, there are other heroes who provide his bodies to be shields.
Ars doesn''t know why, but he protects Elisa on reflex. With his left hand he protects the back of his head, and he uses his back as a shield.
He did it because there was no other way. Any other way would only harm both of them more.
"Ur such pain the ass."
Ars said it was because the situation was so annoying for him. He wasn''t serious about what he said, but Elisa crying because of it.
Ars ignored Elisa''s cry, then turned back, saw a cowardly bastard who didn''t want to fight openly, now he was targeting weak people.
"You cowardly bastard who doesn''t want to fight openly, now targeting the weak."
"I don''t care! The victors write history! The loser will bebeled a coward!"
"Then I''ll kill you and tell how cowardly you are."
"Try it if you can! But be careful if you don''t want your underage lover to get hurt!"
Zhang didn''t want to stop threatening Elisa.
Ars sighed. So he had no other choice to protect Elisa.
"In that case..."
What Ars was doing shocked Zhang greatly.
"Oi, you, how do you -?!"
Ars stuck five [Swords of Testament] into the ground, which would protect Elisa.
"Oy, CEO of White Wood! I know you''re not dead yet, wake up!"
Jimmy wakes up at Ars''s call.
Ars then throws a Ho Shield at Jimmy.
"Use that to protect both of you!"
Ars not only kept other weapons, but he had more than one [Sword of Testament].
"How do you have all those precious swords?!"
Zhang was once again angry to Ars.
"Of course, the owner of these swords - wait, I asked him to give me more of these swords, so ... well, there you have it! If you want it, here! Here! Here!"
Ars threw several [Sword of Testament] into random positions. Some of them didn''t even stick to the ground.
This made Zhang even more angry.
"You treat that great sword like a toy!?"
"Hey, why are you so angry? I still have about 50 of these copy swords if you want."
Zhang was at his limit. "It is enough! I will kill you and find out where that person is!"
"Who, Yin? He was at the northeast end of this forest edge. In more detail, he lives under a dead Father Tree."
Ars just leaked the secret of Sword Saint''s residence easily. Whereas before that, Jimmy and Zhang fought desperately for that information.
"Ars, what are you saying!?"
"What?"
Now Jimmy got angry too at Ars.
On the other hand, Zhangughed in satisfaction. "You are more stupid than I thought!" The insult was for Ars. "Now I just need to find that Sword Saint, steal his power, and everything will be easy to -!"
When Zhang wanted to run away, Ars immediately stopped him.
"Steal his power? What do you mean?"
Ars holding the Ho Lance. It was easy for him to block the way and stop Zhang.
Looks like Zhang can''t get out before he can beat Ars.
"That''s why I said u r stupid! You ask for a copy of that precious sword rather than ask for the ultimate power of the sword itself!"
Ars really doesn''t understand. Will Yin really give his strength if Ars asks him directly?
Zhang didn''t seem to be going to tell Ars that answer. But Jimmy seemed to know that, too.
"OK." Ars made up his mind. "I have to kill you now, otherwise it will be more troublesome to chase you outside."
"Try it if you can!"
Zhang disappeared once again.
Ars can already see Zhang''s trick. But Zhang benefited on one thing. There was one [Sword of Testament] stuck in front of him. Zhang will take the sword, and bring out the true power of the sword, to kill Ars.
That''s what Zhang thought, when Ars suddenly appeared in front of him, holding the [Sword of Testament] first.
Ars stabbed Zhang in the stomach.
Zhang still maintained his invisible mode. But he couldn''t move for a moment.
"Super Strong Sword-shot!"
Ars released his special move. Smashed Zhang''s body from head to body.
Chapter 39: Abyssal Blessing
Chapter 39: Abyssal Blessing
Ars knelt down, then vomited.
Jimmy and Elisa confused, not yet healed from the shock. The fight before was so mind-draining that they didn''t know what to react to.
Ars finished vomiting, got up, turned around, then fell.
"Ars!"
Elisa immediately ran after seeing Ars fall.
Jimmy still can''t decide. Is Ars really on their side? Because everything that happened made him very confused.
Ars sprawl, unable to move his body. "Ahh, my head."
His head was very dizzy. The world is spinning around in his head.
"Are you okay?!"
Elisa is at his side, trying to help. But she confused. She wanted to turn and hold Ars''s body, but does Ars allows him to do that?
"Help me."
Ars asked for her help.
Elisa immediately turned Ars''s body and held Ars''s head on her thigh. Then she realized, "Ah, I''m sorry! I can''t heal you because I left my wand!"
Elisa once again regretted her condition. She is useless if she doesn''t have [Mana Vessel] in her hands.
Ars doesn''t care about that. He took out a potion and tried to drink it, but his hand trembled. Elisa instantly lends her hand.
Ars drank a potion that Jimmy said one of the ingredients is Father Tree''s penis. But he didn''t care. It was for the sake of recovering his body quickly.
After drinking the potions, it disgusted Ars. "Aahhhhhhhgg!" It felt like he wanted to throw up again.
Jimmyes to Ars with a question. "Tell me, Ars, whose side are you?"
"What?"
The question had been bothering Jimmy since Ars first appeared at that ce. Then Ars started fighting Zhang, showing and telling things Ars shouldn''t have known.
"Aahhhh, context?" Ars asked Jimmy to be clearer.
"Good or evil for us."
Ars tried to get up. "It depends." Ars sat down first, letting the potions work. "But if you really want to know. I''m doing all these things for my own sake, I swear."
"By making us as bait?"
"Yes, but don''t worry, no casualties on your side."
"What do you mean?"
"Can''t you hear? I eliminated all of Zhang''s men, and Zhang himself."
Half of Zhang''s corpsey near to their position.
"So this means of ''a human corpse that has be a Demon will not be epted by Abyssal''."
"What?"
Jimmy suddenly muttered something that made Ars curious.
"If we die, as Abyssal Humans, our bodies will dpose."
Ars stared at that information. "You mean?"
"Yes, like the Abyssal Monster, we break down into Abyssal Sparkle. But, Zhang who has turned into a Demon ... "
Zhang''s remains remain intact as corpses.
Abyssal will not ept, "Their bodies that turned into demons. Because of that, a way to take care of their corpses by burying or burning them. "
"Wait."
Ars has many questions regarding the concept of death in that world. But he decided to save questions forter, as he was too tired of fighting.
Ars stood up, then walked over to Zhang''s corpse.
"What do you want to do?" asked Jimmy.
"You said this corpse could only be buried in the normal way, buried or burned, right?"
It confused Jimmy. "O-oh, yes."
"Then I''ll keep this corpse and we''ll take care of it outsideter."
Ars brought his hand closer to Zhang''s corpse. In an instant, the corpse disappeared somewhere.
Jimmy and Elisa stared, unable to hide their admiration.
"So that''s your Abyssal Blessing?"
"Abyssal what?"
"Blessing, a special ability gifted by the God of Abyssal as the chosen person."
Ars frowned. There is a lot of information that he hasn''t known since talking to Jimmy. But again, he decided to save all of that forter.
"Hey, help me collect all those swords."
Ars said that while aiming at Jimmy and Elisa. But only Elisa moved to carry out his request.
Jimmy had a question since Ars had many [Swords of Testament].
"How do you know Sword Saint, Ars?"
"Sword Saint? Oh, you mean Yin. Well, I can say, he saved me from pain, trained me to be strong, and gave me about 200 of these swords as my journey capital. "
There is not a single lie in Ars''s words.
Elisa brought three [Swords of Testament] to Ars.
Jimmy is still not sure, but he has a feeling that a new Emperor will be born.
Ars has taken all the properties he took out. Then walk to the exit.
"What are you waiting for?" Ars asked Jimmy. "Show me the way out."
Ars only entered the dungeon once, it was difficult for him to remember the route of the exit.
Jimmy was about to walk, but he suddenly knelt down. "Ack!"
"Oy, are you okay?" asked Ars.
Elisa - the priest in the party, went straight to Jimmy.
Jimmy felt a spot on the left side of his body, making him ache. "Looks like my ribs have shifted." The wound made it difficult to walk.
"I''m sorry."
Elisa apologized. That wound must have gotten Jimmy when he protected that girl before.
"Don''t worry." Jimmy tried to get up. "It hurts because I spoil myself too muchtely." Jimmy tried to be strong.
Elisa did not allow that. She stood beside Jimmy, to lend him a shoulder for help.
"Thank you."
They were ready to walk out.
"Let''s go then."
__________________________________
Latifa woke up from her sleep. She immediately realized that she got paralyzed before.
"Mrs. Boss! "
The employees of White Wood, Ltd. greeted Latifa, but she did not see their leader - her husband.
"Where''s Jimmy?"
The workers told Latifa what had happened a few moments ago.
Latifa immediately understood the situation. She felt ashamed that she had lowered her guard.
"Where are they now?!"
"They''re over there!"
Several of the workers had already tracked the location of the intended Dungeon.
Carrying half the number of workers, Latifa headed for the dungeon. Randi''s party also joined with their full weapons.
After rushing for about 10 minutes, they finally arrived at the entrance to the dungeon.
When they were about to enter, they heard someone''s footsteps.
"Ars!" call Randi.
That person is Ars, the traitor who caused all the trouble.
Suddenly the light that came from a me appeared. That is the Abyssal Art that came from Latifa.
Everyone is shocked. It stunned Ars. Latifa looks like she will attack Ars.
"You! What are you doing, Jimmy?!"
Latifa is furious, she will not hesitate to attack if Ars gives an unsatisfactory answer.
"Wait, Latifa!"
A familiar voice sounded from within.
Jimmy, assisted by Elisa, walked out.
Latifa canceled her magic. Feeling sorry when she saw her husband injured and hard to walk.
Latifa ran inside. Hugging her husband with great gratitude.
Ars walks out. Randi approached and asked: "The bodies of Zhang''s men, did they unravel, or?"
Randi quite confused at the question. "They unravel."
Then none of them is a demon like Zhang.
"Are they all dead?" asked Ars to confirm.
"Yes, you killed them all."
"Well, then."
Ars walked towards the base, ignoring the gazes of others who wondered, ''Doesn''t he have feelings?''.
Chapter 40: Confirmation
Chapter 40: Confirmation
Giant Leaf Woods / Sites of Memorial :
Dusk /
Ars and White Wood, Ltd. decided to spend the night at the Sites of Memorial. They camp next door to Jeff''s.
However, Ars and Jimmy, and their respective nurses, are resting at Jeff''s house.
"Why don''t you guys just go back to the station?" asked Jeff irritably.
"They still have to finish their work tomorrow. Give it up, old man. This house is mine for the night."
Jeff''s veins throbbed at Ars''s arbitrary behavior.
"Excuse us, Sir Jeff!"
Jeff leaves the house, because the only bed in the house being upied by Ars.
Elisa was the only one who felt guilty that they bothered Jeff.
"You really have a bad temper, Ars." After being betrayed once, and her husband got hurt, that impression is what Latifa can describe about Ars.
Ars doesn''t care about Latifa''s criticism. "You can call me anything. But you can''t deny the fact that I saved ur husband."
Unlike Ars, who slept on the bed, Jimmy just sat on the chair. Apanied by his wife, who sat next to him.
"But I have the right to be angry because you yed us, Ars, I''m fine with my wounds, but you also endanger Elisa who has nothing to do with all this. "
Elisa is just a weak girl who is just starting her adventure sheet. Jimmy and Latifa, as adults they feel guilty for Alisa. Although they are not responsible for the incident.
"It is within my calctions," replied Ars. "Zhang will have to take someone captive to make you talk."
Ars''s eyes were covered in wet cloth, so he didn''t know what kind of expressions the three people near him were showing.
That stunned Jimmy and Latifa. They couldn''t believe that Ars''s mouth was that cruel. For Elisa, she just bowed her head silently.
Latifa was the most annoyed with Ars. "You, don''t you feel guilty at all?"
"No."
Everyone anticipated that answer, but they didn''t expect Ars to be that jerk.
"But I saved her when she was in danger, right? I''m even willing to use my body as a shield. Let''s say take that as my apology."
Latifa asked Jimmy indirectly on that statement.
Jimmy nodded at Latifa''s gaze. But he still felt unhappy. "But I still don''t like the way you do it."
"If I tell you, ''hey, I want to form a family, so please give me the dungeon token? I will give or do anything for you'', Would you give it? You even tried to hide when someone asked you about the dungeon token."
Jimmy didn''t deny that.
"I hid because there are many people who were aiming for the token dungeon."
In Abyssal Terra floors 1 and 2, it is noted that there are no more dungeons left. During thest two years, all Hunters struggled to find dungeon locations, their major goal is to get dungeon tokens.
Dungeon Tokens are proof of dungeon conquest. Apart from being trophies, dungeon tokens are the only thing needed to form a family. A family officially formed after obtaining approval from the guild. In that case, the dungeon token is a ticket to forming a family.
"Among the many groups that want to form a family, there are only a few people who know that I hold one dungeon token."
Ars tried to guess. "One of those people is Zhang. Then the others ... "
"Legend Hunter, who belongs to the Grand group."
"Grand?"
"Pioneers, they are Living Legends who opened all the paths on the 1st and 2nd Floor. One of them is Sir Jeff."
Ars removed the cloth covering his eyes. Frowning, he asked incredulously, "That shoddy old man?!"
"Can''t you be more polite to an older person?" Latifa made to shake her head because of Ars''s insolent attitude.
Ars couldn''t stop being amazed. He did hear that the Land Owners are powerful monsters.
Yin, Jeff, and most likely the blind merchant too, they opened the 1st and 2nd floor paths so that beginner Hunters like Ars could easily roam Abyssal.
"So that old man knows that you keep the dungeon token in your hand?"
"Yes, because of that, if you want that dungeon token, earn his trust as the chosen one."
To put it simply, Ars had to make Jeff admit him in order to have the dungeon token.
Ars has oneint. "Why don''t you use that dungeon token to form your own family?"
It was the same question as Zhang''s yesterday. It''s just that there are no sneaky intentions of Ars''s question.
"Forming a family is not as easy as you think. First, have a solidmunity. Second, have a territory you want to control, it''s not mandatory, but it''s just that the purpose of forming a family is to defend a territory."
Ars immediately understood that exnation.
"Third?"
"Third, you must be a strong leader, so that the family you form does not be a weak family."
So far, Ars understands. It''s just - "You start to be a kind-hearted senior."
"It''s because I''m a kind senior! It''s just that you got me attached to you in such a harsh way! "
The incident with Zhang is inevitable, Jimmy has epted it. After all, on their side, only the two of them got injured. And again, if Ars doesn''t n for that, it might be more difficult for Ars to create an atmosphere where they can chat like that.
The atmosphere became quiet after that conversation.
At that time, Latifa had a question about Ars.
"You said you have Abyssal Blessing, Ars?"
Ars raised his right hand. "I''m just going to show you how this Blessing works. But I need to emphasize, you must keep this secret."
After that, Ars took out one [Sword of Testament]. The sight shocked Elisa and Latifa.
Jimmy was not surprised, it''s just that he amazed by the effectiveness of Ars''s Abyssal Blessing. Besides that, Jimmy had a question.
"If you used that power to assist with the loading work, perhaps -"
"I don''t want to make myself a portable truck."
Ars had thought about it long ago. Even though that is the purpose of the [Unlimited Inventory] function, to make it easier for Ars to load goods. But he refused to do that.
"Besides, if I do, it will cut down on the manpower we should be able to use."
Isn''t that great? Jimmy wanted to reply with that question. But if you think about it, it means that the economy will not rotate for those who work as transporters.
Ars refuses the purpose of being granted [Unlimited Inventory]. Even so, he doesn''t care.
Jimmy caught Ars''s point. With that, their business was over.
Jimmy got up from the chair. "Then we will go. Elisa, you can sleep with Latifa tonight."
Elisa got a little surprised. "Eh? Can I?"
Latifa smiled sincerely at the girl''s question. "Just because we''re husband and wife doesn''t mean we have to sleep together every night. Besides, I can''t let you sleep alone when there are so many predators around us."
Latifa''s words made sense. Elisa also confused about how she would sleep before the offer came.
"I understand," answered Elisa obediently. "But I''ll stay for a while."
Jimmy and Latifa agreed to Elisa''s request. Then they both went outside, leaving Ars and Elisa behind.
It was quiet because the two adults had already left.
Elisa became restless. She stayed because she had something she wanted to say. However, seeing Ars''s cold attitude, it was hard for her to let out a sound.
"You can mad at me if you want."
Ars broke the silence.
Ars says Elisa can get mad at him. But it''s not that Elisa is angry, it''s just - "Isn''t there a better way to do that?"
Ars doesn''t understand. "What better way is that?"
That confused Elisa. "I do not know. But at least there''s a gentler way than you did, right? "
"What kind of gentler way is that?"
Ars continues to reverse the questions. This annoyed Elisa more and more.
"I do not know! But at least - "
"That''s all I can think of. If I thought of another way, it would only make my path harder. Because of that, you can go if you want."
Ars expel Elisa away directly. Not just leaving the room, but leaving the party he was leading.
Elisa fell silent. Those words weren''t spoken with bad intent. Elisa knew that. Even so, her heart still ached.
Elisa decided to leave the room. Then being alone for a while in the house. Ponder what she will decide.
In bed room, Ars continued his sleep. His head is still dizzy from the previous fight.
Chapter 41: Abyssal Art
Chapter 41: Abyssal Art
Kling! Kling!
Boom!
Giant Leaf Woods / Sites of Memorial :
Dusk /
The sound of swords shing, and the roar of battle awakened everyone.
"What happened?!"
"Does area bossing to us?!"
That loud thudding sound could only be believed to havee from an area boss.
Everyone prepares weapons to fight.
"Damn you!"
But the voice of a young man made them aware that there was no danger at hand.
Ars is in a sword fight with Jeff, or rather, Ars tries to fight Jeff''s bnce.
Ars fired several swords, but it only became like a distraction. When Ars runs closer, Jeff will beat Ars back until it drags Ars to the ground.
Ars fed up of being pushed back. He was going to use [Skill] he didn''t want to use because it would make him dizzy. Even so, he will use it.
One [Sword of Testament] in hand. Ars fired that one sword at Jeff.
Jeff raised his left hand, about to fend off Ars''s attack. But suddenly, Ars appeared as if he had just teleported with SoT as the media.
Ars pulled SoT back in a position to swing as hard as he could.
Jeff''s left hand was still up, only pointing higher.
Ars takes the sh at full force. But unfortunately, the attack being stopped by Jeff''s left hand.
At that moment, Jeff replied by hitting Ars left chin, then he released Ars from his grasp.
Ars concentration dissolved at once.
Not satisfied, Jeff took a deep breath. The palm of his left hand directed at Ars, there was a wave of wind enveloping Jeff''s left hand.
Jeff hit Ars with a wind wave palm thrust.
[Left Fist: South Wind Compress]
Ars got thrown far back by the force of the strong wind wave.
Again, Ars ended up being beaten back. He was about to get up, but at front, Jeff was already bracing for the next attack.
Jeff right hand held Bear Beast de. He took a deep breath. That breath made the Bear Beast de enveloped in wind force.
Again, Jeff will use skills. Ars took out two Guardian Ho Shields in each hand.
With great power - "[Sonic Boom: Vertical Boost sh]!" - Jeff swings his sword, which sends out a fierce wind sh.
Of all people, Elisa was the one who was most worried about that fight. Watching Jeff attack Ars in full force.
"Ars!"
Elisa dashed forward with Staff of Hope in hand.
"Sir Jeff, what are you doing?!" asked Elisa in surprise.
"Hmm? Do not worry. He''s fine, I only put out a quarter of my strength. "
A quarter, but he could do an enormous amount of damage that would likely kill Killer Bee in one hit.
Elisa ran towards the end of the damage site, calling out the name - "Ars!"
Jeff raised his sword once again. But that time he was just cleaning up the dust from the damage of his attacks.
The dust around was gone, Elisa could see clearly. Unexpectedly, the figure of the young man who got knocked out earlier was outside the Sites of Memorial area.
"Are you okay?!"
Ars sat leaning against a Giant Leaf Tree. His entire body was dirty, and it seemed like he was in a state of immobile.
At the back, Jimmy questioned Jeff''s actions.
"Why are you being that rough on him, Sir Jeff?"
"Otherwise, the battle will be long. So I want to make him give up in no time."
Jeff said that while preparing for the work he was going to do.
Jimmy said yesterday that Ars must get Jeff''s trust. But he did not expect that they would fight with all their might. Even though Ars doesn''t seem to have a chance to win.
"Are you okay?"
Elisa asked Ars''s condition once again.
The wounds Ars got were not that bad. Elisa breathed a sigh of relief. She thought Ars and Jeff had a conflict that made them fight.
"F''ck."
Ars cursed. Even though that wasn''t directed at Elisa, the girl was still shocked.
"How can he bring out such magical power?"
Ars tried to get up with his body that had just got beaten.
Elisa tried to stop him. "H - hey, wait!"
But Ars didn''t listen.
From a distance, Jeff could see Ars back on his feet and preparing to attack.
Jimmy realized what Ars was going to do. "An attack that shoots a sword."
"Shoot what?"
Latifa just heard that someone is using a sword as a projectile weapon. That''s what Ars will do.
Ars prepared with the skill [Super Strong Sword-shot].
To his surprise, Jimmy imitated Ars''s stance, only he used an arm-sized block of wood as his projectile weapon.
That certainly annoyed Ars. "Don''t copy me, old jerk!" Arsunched his best attack. "Ha?"
But unfortunately, Jeff''s log hit Ars''s face faster without him noticing.
Ars being knocked backwards and hit the tree earlier.
"Ars!"
Jeff parried Ars'' sword, made the sword fly upwards, then stuck into the ground not far from his position.
The SoT had just disappeared into blue mana particles shortly after being embedded in the ground.
"Sir Jeff. Was Ars attack just now an Abyssal Art?" asked Jimmy curiously.
"Probably not. That kid didn''t use Abyssal Breathing whileunching the attack just now. Likely, it was because that kid fired the copy sword strongly that it could rub against the surrounding mana flow. I amazed that that kid has a strong right hand."
Jeff started his job because he hadpletely paralyzed Ars.
Elisa helps Ars that in a bad position.
"Are you alright?"
"F''ck!"
Ars hated that defeat. It happened the same as when Ars sparred with Yin. Only that time Jeff didn''t give him any mercy.
Elisa got surprised. She didn''t expect the cold man in front of her to have such a childish attitude.
"Abyssal Art."
"Ha?!"
Elisa wanted to tell Ars something. But Ars actually scared Elisa first.
"Abyssal Art?" Ars had heard terms like that skill before. "Is that what that old man''s skill called?"
Elisa surprised that Ars suddenly wanted to cooperate.
"U - uh, yes," Elisa shook her head. "No, to be more precise, Abyssal Art is a form of magic uses that can create [Magic Skills]."
"Magic skill, huh?"
Ars got up, then cleaned the dirt on his clothes.
It worried Elisa. Ars had received two devastating attacks which knocked him back. But Ars acted like nothing had happened to him.
"Then, how can I master that Abyssal Art?"
"Of course, by studying the Abyssal Art."
Elisa did not catch Ars''s question.
"Ah, sorry! In that case, as a beginner Hunter, you have to go to the 2nd Floor. "
"To study in Church Saint Arcane?"
"Yes."
That means Ars must change his ns. Ars don''t want to do that.
"Wait."
Ars stared at Elisa, making the girl a little surprised.
"You have mastered the Abyssal Art, right?"
"Y - yeah."
"Can''t you teach me how to master it?"
Ars is not wrong. It was easier than him having to go to the 2nd Floor to study at school. However, it is like a surgeon teaching an aspiring surgeon how to operate.
"I can not."
"Why?"
"Mastering the Abyssal Art is quite a dangerous thing. That''s why you have to learn directly from a teacher or Hunter who is experienced with Abyssal Art."
Elisa wasn''t wrong. After all, Elisa had just climbed onto the 1st Floor as a young Priest.
If you are looking for a Hunter who is experienced with Abyssal Art, they have one very close.
"Hey, Caster Woman, teach me how to master Abyssal Art."
That person is Latifa.
"First, can''t you be more polite in speaking? You''re like a dragon who has very high pride."
Ars is indeed a dragon - possessed by a dragon, to be precise. But nobody knows about it - because Ars didn''t tell anyone.
Latifa sighed at the request. "It''s not that I want to refuse. But to master the Abyssal Art is quite a dangerous thing. Therefore - "
"Okay, I understand!"
In the end, Latifa will say the same as Elisa.
"If that''s the case, is there someone with experience that I can use as a master or teacher to learn Abyssal Art?"
"When you talk about people like that, only Legend Hunters are into that category."
They both looked at Jeff, who was working.
"No, he''s not the right person." Ars immediately rejected the idea of making Jeff his teacher. "I''ve known people who are terrible at teaching, and that old man is one of them."
Ars is talking about Yin, the Sword Saint, and Jeff, the forest ranger as the same type of teacher.
Instantly, Ars thought of a blind merchant.
"Hey, is using Abyssal Art to be able to see even though your eyes are blind, is the right person?"
Latifa surprised at Ars''s question.
"Using Abyssal Art as a means of seeing is a top level of Abyssal Art mastery! Who do you mean by that?"
Ars told White Wood, Ltd. and Randi''s group to continue the work without him.
Ars, plus Latifa and Elisa who follow him, returned to the West Station. They went to a quiet block and stopped at the fruit shop of a blind merchant.
"Hwang, the Firestorm Archer?!"
Chapter 42: Abyssal Art (2)
Chapter 42: Abyssal Art (2)
"You want me to teach you Abyssal Art?" asked Hwang to Ars. "It''s not that I don''t want to teach you, but it''s better for a beginner like you to study at church than to learn from a fighter."
Ars had expected that Hwang would say that.
"What is the hardest process from learning Abyssal Art, though?"
Hwang raised his right hand, as if he was touching the surrounding wind. "Being aware of the existence of low level Violet Caelum Radiation, or Abyssal Energy, or as it is more familiarly called, mana."
Hwang''s right hand touched the surrounding mana directly. Latifa and Elisa who have mastered Abyssal Art can see what Hwang is doing. Likewise, Ars too -
"Wait." Hwang realized that Ars could see Abyssal Energy. "How did you do that?"
"Do what? Hm? Ooh."
Ars reflexively activated [Mana Vision]. So it instantly made Ars aware of Abyssal Energy.
Hwang approaches Ars full of questions.
"What do you want - ?!"
Hwang touched Ars''s face, precisely holding the eye so that Hwang could see Ars''s eyes more clearly.
That surprising act made Latifa surprised and excited, and Elisa surprised by covering her face in embarrassment.
"Your eyes have a powerful flow of energy."
In Hwang''s view, Ars'' two eyes radiated bright red, burning energy. Hwang can even see a shadow of a mystical creature when he looks into Ars'' eyes.
"Isn''t that enough!?"
Ars broke free from Hwang''s grasp. Hwang''s grasp was tight enough made his face hurt.
"Very well, since you have met the requirements to study Abyssal Art, I will be your teacher."
Elisa and Latifa were happy to hear that. But Ars didn''t, because Hwang would definitely ask him something.
"But on one condition."
See.
"Sell all my fruit."
Ars blinked in disbelief. "What?"
"You want Ars to sell all your fruit, Sir Hwang?" asked Latifa in surprise.
"Yes, I have to keep an eye on him while practicing. Because of that, who wants to look after my goods?"
Ars remembered that he had a rtionship with a merchant.
"You!"
Latifa surprised who Ars brought.
"Sell all this fruits, Lee Wai."
"You brought me here just to make me sell these fruits? After all, who is a fool selling in a quiet ce like this?"
Neither Lee Wai nor Ars could control their mouths to speak more politely.
Latifa was the one to get so upset that the person she respected was being insulted like that.
"Are you a Trader?" Hwang asked Lee Wai.
"Yes, and you?"
"I am the merchant of all these fruits."
"Ooh, so, why do you want to offer me your goods?"
"I''m not offering, I''m giving all of this to you."
Ars was the most surprised at that statement. "Wait?! Then why did you sell all these fruits from the first ce?!"
"That is a long story. More importantly, I don''t want all this fruit to rot because I''m going to leave. So I better give it to someone else rather than abandon it."
Everyone confused at Hwang''s statement.
One thing is for sure, he has handed over a tent filled with lots of fruits to someone who wants to have them.
Ars suddenly grabbed Lee Wai by the cor, then firmly said, "It''s our profit for 70:30!"
"Why are you suddenly so excited?! Also, aren''t you monopolizing the profits?!"
Ars doesn''t care about Lee Wai''sints. "I don''t care where you sell all of this. But it''s better for you to bring a box or two to sell to the Gate Vige."
Ars group left Lee Wai and his right hand.
Lee Wai didn''t like the treatment he received just now. "Can''t you be more polite with the elders! Plus, I''m not a subordinate you can mess around with!"
Up front, Elisa has a question on Ars.
"H - hey, why did you tell him to sell those fruits to the Gate Vige?"
Ars, just silent, did not answer Elisa''s question.
They are already outside the station area.
Ars just get rid of several Bear Beasts around. His fighting style using a magical sword as a projectile weapon amazed the three who saw him.
Elisa''s guess was right. Ars is the true leader of their party. He must have also killed Father Tree and conquered the Bull Ho Nest raid.
Hwang has a question on Ars''s fighting style. "Do you still have many copies of that legendary sword?"
"I think I still have enough for the next week."
Hwang did not question how Ars kept all those swords. But he already realized that all the swords were copies of the real thing.
"Okay, then let''s just start training."
Ars and Hwang face each other.
Elisa and Latifa were quite far from the battlefield, with their respective weapons ready, if only monsters came to attack.
"It should take 3 to 6 months to master Abyssal Art. But because you have those unique eyes, and the genius I can smell from you, I think you can master Abyssal Art in a shorter amount of time. "
The biggest factor in Ars learning speed is his red eye. Everyone could see those red eyes, ordinary humans not possessed that. Those eyes hold tremendous power that no one has.
Hwang started his study.
"Abyssal Art is a form of magic use that can create [Magic Skills].
It is being called Abyssal Art because it uses a low [Violet Caelum Radiation] - or what wemonly call "mana" - as the energy of release.
This art required the user to receive [Violet Caelum Radiation] in exhtion.
The user must master [Abyssal Breathing], which is manual breathing that allows [Violet Caelum] to circte in our body - entering through exhtion and exiting through exhtion.
Abyssal Breathing mastery depends on one''s determination and capacity. "
Ars understood all the exnations that were just described. Except for one.
"Someone''s capacity?"
"Low level Violet Caelum Radiation, or mana, is the key to mastering Abyssal Breathing. Your body has to ept ''mana'' and get used to ''mana''. "
"If my body can''t get used to it?"
"You will be infected with Abyssal Radiation if you cannot survive a greater amount of ''mana'' during training."
Ars had guessed that that was the answer. But Ars did not want to think about the risk first.
Hwang reads Ars''s confidence. "What makes you so confident like that?"
"Because I was born to do what I want to do."
Hwang smiled. It seemed that he did not need to provide moral support to the youth who had just be his student.
Chapter 43: Abyssal Art (3)
Chapter 43: Abyssal Art (3)
Hwang knocked his stick twice on the ground.
"Since you can already see the existence of ''mana'', the next step is to feel the Abyssal Art itself with your body."
Latifa felt confused at Hwang''s words.
"Elisa, do you also study like that in church?"
Elisa tried to remember. "It''s true. But to be more precise, we saw how Abyssal Art worked from the teachers. Then practice little by little to a level we can master."
The teaching process is different from what Hwang said. But because the teacher is different, the teaching system is different.
Through directbat is probably the most effective way to teach a stubborn person like Ars.
Ars holds Ho Lance in his right hand, then the Ho Shield in his left. He was like a Spartan warrior who wanted to go to war. The opponent was a blind man with one stick.
Ars shot forward without hesitation.
Hwang pulled his stick back.
Ars put his shield up front. He knew that Abyssal Art could use elements as attacks.
The two of them were close. Ars leaned Ho Lance forward.
Against Ars''s impending attack, Hwang swung his staff down vertically.
Suddenly something hit Ars'' shield and knocked him far back.
"Abyssal Art is art. An art that makes use of the ''mana'' phenomenon as fuel and means as a sender. "
Previously, Hwang created a single block of earth as a projectile weapon.
Ars can ept that fact. But he didn''t understand why with just a small swing, that one block of dirt could knock Ars far back.
It was the same as Jeffunching a block of wood at Ars.
An art that makes use of ''mana'' phenomenon as fuel and means as sender. In other words, all the natural elements around can be used as a means.
Most likely Hwang pushed the previous block of earth with a strong wind. Although Ars still didn''t ept it because Hwang only needed to exert a little energy to knock him out.
Ars readied his stance, ready to take off once more.
"When I mentioned ''means'' ..."
Hwang made a line on the ground, causing the surrounding area to fill with dust.
Ars raises the Ho Lance, then performs a swing that clears the surrounding dust and deals damage to the ground.
Hwang wasn''t in the dust area before.
"... anything that can be used as a tool or media in achieving a purpose or objective."
Hwang, who suddenly appeared beside Ars, kicked Ars''s body in open defense. The kick was so powerful that it knocked Ars far back and hit one Giant Leaf Tree.
Ars fell to the ground in resignation. The kick tightened his body for a moment.
Ars underestimated that blind man. He forgot that the blind man is a Legend who had fought way longer than him.
Plus, it seemed the means to use Abyssal Art were limitless from tools (inanimate objects) or natural elements.
"Although, it''s only limited to Body Strengthening-type Abyssal Arts. Because using own body to cast [Magic Skill] is a very dangerous thing to do. It''s tantamount to allowing your body to interact with ''mana'' or Abyssal Radiation directly."
Which means it is highly likely that someone is using their own body as a tool to be infected.
That is not a fight. But a Legend Hunter beat a rookie. At least that was what the two women watching the fight saw.
Elisa is the most worried about Ars''s condition. She also couldn''t stand the sight, seeing someone being beaten up without being able to put up a fight before her.
Luckily there is Latifa who can calm her down.
"Take it easy, he will be fine. Just look at him, that young man shows no expression of pain at all."
On the other hand, Ars showed an expression of anger.
Being helpless when he can do something is what Ars hates the most.
"Abyssal Art is also the key to unleashing the true power of a magical weapon."
Ignoring Hwang''s rambling, Ars threw several stones.
The stones point to Hwang''s position. But not thrown right into the blind man''s position.
When the stones were close to Hwang''s position, Ars disappeared from his position, then somehow moved to a close position with Hwang, hovering in the air with Bear Beast in his right hand.
In that split second, Hwang''s staff gave off a dazzling green light.
"The f''ck!?"
A moment after something hit Ars body, then pushed him to the ground strongly.
"Gahk!"
Latifa and Elisa shocked by what had just happened.
"That is...!"
"Father Tree''s Spine!"
Hwang''s stick grows a log from the ground that holds and pushes Ars.
Hwang pulled out his wand, then walked over to Ars. "Ulterior Phantasm. It''s a hidden skill that every Treasure Weaponry has."
[Treasure Weaponry is any weapon got from item drop/dungeon.]
Father Tree''s Spine. From the name, the weapon came from Father Tree''s drop item. But Ars did not get the weapon when he defeated Father Tree.
"How did you get that weapon?" asked Ars weakly.
"Father Tree''s Spine is not an item drop weapon. It''s a weapon forged from Father Tree''s main trunk. "
"So I have to cut down the main stem, then ask a weapon smith to forge it for me?"
"Yes."
Hwang tapped the tree trunk that was holding Ars down. In an instant, the rod shattered and freed Ars.
Ars tried to get up with his tired body. Then ask:
"Ulterior Phantasm. Do all the weapons thate from drop items have such skills?"
"Every instant weapon and forged weapon thates from dropping items. Of course, each weapon has unique skills and strengths. The strength of the user also generates a different power. Moreover, if that weapon is given Reinforcement, surely ... "
"Okay, I understand."
Ars rose slightly unsteadily. That day he had already received five crushing blows that hit his body. All of that already counted like sparring with Yin for a week.
Ars took a deep breath. "I thought, we finish this for now."
"You sure you understand everything I exin? No need to take notes or receive books?"
"No need. Experiencing the lesson firsthand made me understand the outline."
Ars is a student who only needs to know the important points of a lesson. That''s why he''s weak in math and history.
Elisa and Latifa approached because the lesson was over.
"Then you can go home."
That made Ars ask. "I said we are done. But that doesn''t mean I want to go home."
"It is not like that. It''s just that, since you already understand the basics of Abyssal Art, all you have to do next is practice mastery of Abyssal Breathing, and you can''t start with that tired body."
"I see."
With that, Ars decided to go home. But Hwang didn''t follow them.
"How about you, Sir Hwang?" asked Latifa.
"Don''t worry about me."
Who wants to worry about a blind man who can beat up a cheat owner?
"Oh yeah, young man,e back to this ce tomorrow. Since our training will take a long time, I suggest you bring as much provision as you can carry."
That is Hwang''sst message for tomorrow.
Chapter 44: Resting
Chapter 44: Resting
Giant Leaf Woods / Sites of Memorial :
Dusk /
Ars, Latifa, and Elisa return to the Sites of Memorial.
White Wood and Randi''s group are resting. Not far from the campsite, there were lots of logs from the harvest that day.
Latifa and Elisa returned to White Wood''s side.
Ars got off the wagon, looked over at Jeff''s house, annoyed, because the door is closed.
"Four of you." Ars called Randi''s men. "There is a tent in the cart, set it up."
"What?! Why do we have to obey your orders?!"
They obeyed Ars'' orders when Ars approached them.
"How is the work progress?" Ars asked Randi.
"Going well. White Wood is full of strong dudes. Surprisingly, they are all Gold Hunters. "
Naturally, because they all Hunters who should be operating on the 2nd Floor.
Ars calls them up to the 1st Floor for promising a 50:50 split.
[Wooden Blocks = 5890 ABC]
"Tch!"
Ars got annoyed at having to split half of the profits for White Wood''s services.
Most likely there was still half of Father Tree''s body that had not transported. So the total price of all logs that will be around 12k ABC. That does not include Tap Root, and the Main Block of the Father Tree.
"Your tent''s finished, jerk!"
Four friends have finished setting up a tent for Ars.
Ars got up, walked to the tent. Four of Randi''s men went out of the way, afraid that Ars would beat them up.
Ars entered the tent peacefully. The tent is arge tent measuring 5x5 meters. A special tent for himself.
Ars took out a chair, table and bed. Luminous Stone - a luminous stone took out too to illuminate the room.
Ars took off his shirt and changed his pants. In a room alone, he goes shirtless.
It was a really tiring day. He got beat up by two Legend Hunters mercilessly. Resentment made his chest hot. The lessons he had to receive also almost made his head overheating.
Ars closed his eyes unconsciously, then slept sitting on a chair.
"Ars!"
Elisa stood in front of Ars'' tent with a tray containing a bowl of soup and a bag of drinking water.
The girl had already called out the cold man''s name several times. But the cold man never came out.
"Is he asleep?"
Then there''s no point in Elisa calling him.
Elisa dared to go inside. Sure enough, the cold man was asleep, but in a quite strange, he fell asleep sitting on a chair.
Elisa silently ced the tray on the table. For a glimpse, she got attracted to an extremely rare sight, where the cold man looked so charming while he is silent.
That charm made Elisa look at his face for quite a long time. Until unconsciously, the man she was staring at opened his eyes.
"What are you doing?"
Elisa jumped like a startled cat.
"I - I just put your food!"
On the table, there is a tray with soup as the menu.
Elisa''s business finished then, "I''ll go!"
"Wait!"
Elisa froze. If Ars said wait, he must have something important to say.
"After this,e back here."
The order made Elisa wry face. But she couldn''t argue.
"OK."
Elisa escaped by running to White Wood''s tent.
Ars filled his stomach peacefully while waiting for Elisa''s return.
______________________
Giant Leaf Woods / Sites of Memorial :
Evening /
"Are you sure you will be fine alone, Elisa?" asked Latifa, worried.
"Don''t worry, I''ll be fine, maybe."
Elisa tried to think positively. However, considering that she was going to a guy''s tent, she had doubts about her safety.
Latifa tried to encourage. "No matter what, just shout out when you feel like you''re in danger. In a moment, I will burn him to ashes. "
"Thank you, Miss Latifa. But that''s exaggerating. "
Even though she was afraid, Elisa had to steel herself. After all, the man she was going to go to is the man who saved her once.
Elisa walked to her destination with great courage. When he arrived, he summoned the tent inhabitants, but his courage waned.
"I - I''m here."
What would happen if Ars told him to do something indecent?
Ars is the man who holds the power of the entire party, including White Wood. It is only natural that he behaves like a ruler who desires physical satisfaction.
"Come in."
Elisa walked into the tent with great concern.
Inside, she found the sight of a man shirtless, "he naked, wait, no, just half naked. But still?!".
There was only one meaning in the man''s actions.
Elisa''s face turned red at once. Her head steaming, thinking about what would happen to herter.
"Sit."
Ars told her to sit down. Elisa sat down.
"Take care of my wound."
Ars told her to treat the wound. Elisa treats Ars''s wounds as a Priest.
"Eh?"
Elisa regained consciousness because Ars''s request was a normal request.
"Why?" asked Ars in surprise.
"No, I thought you ..."
At that time, the two of them staring face to face. There are bandages and a small bowl of lotion on the counter. All Elisa has to do is to take care of Ars''s wound as a Priest, nothing weird.
"What?" asked Ars again.
"Nothing!"
Elisa lowered her face in her embarrassment as a girl.
Ars looked at Elisa with a questioning expression. On his face, there was absolutely no other intention than to order Elisa to treat the wounds on his face, and several parts of his body.
Because she was wrong in her prejudice, Elisa doesn''t want to continue being silent. She took a bowl of lotion, poked the lotion with her right hand, then stopped when she was about to touch Ars''s face.
Come to think of it, that situation really made the chest flutter. A girl, together with a man, alone in the tent. Only two of -
"Why do you keep stopping like that?"
"So - sorry!"
Elisa threw away the negative thoughts and immediately moved quickly to treat Ars''s wound.
All the wounds on Ars''s body are bruises from the fight with Jeff and Hwang. Perhaps among them the scars from the battle with Zhang. All those wounds were the result of Elisa''s worry.
Treatment is to rub the bruise with lotion, then wrap it or cover it with a bandage or cloth until the wound has healed.
It was the first treatment Elisa did for Ars after a while Elisa entered the party as a Priest. This made her unsatisfied and asked:
"Is this all?"
"About what?"
"That, what you want from me, is it just to treat your bruises?"
The job is simple. Anyone who is not a Priest can do it. Only with lotion, bandages, and smearing the wound, the job is done.
Ars thought of one thing he could ask for. "Massage me."
"M - massage?"
Rubbing and kneading the muscles and joints of the body with your hands, especially to relieve tension or pain.
In church, there is a lesson on mastery of massage. But because she was not very interested, and considered indecent, Elisa did not take that lesson.
Now the group leader asked for a massage.
"You can''t?"
Ars is still waiting for his service.
If that''s so, Elisa can''t back down. She directed her two small hands to the big shoulders of the man. Then, slowly, she pressed her finger against the big shoulder.
"That''s not massaging."
"Sorry?"
Ars suddenlyined about something.
"You''re just tapping your fingers. Rather than massaging, it feels more like pervert touching. "
Elisa''s level of shame rose to the top for being called a pervert. It made her raise her hands - "What are you saying?!" - then did a chop attack on Ars''s shoulder.
Ars felt pleasure at the attack.
"Like that."
"About what?!"
"Do that hit repeatedly. It was better than your weak massage."
Previously he called Elisa a pervert, now he calls her weak. Elisa continued to lose her pride the longer she dealt with that cold man.
Even so, she did not want to admit those two things and epted his challenge. "Okay, if that''s what you want!"
Chapter 45: Missunderstanding
Chapter 45: Missunderstanding
Giant Leaf Woods / Sites of Memorial:
Morning / Raining
Elisa screwed up. Even though shemitted to not doing anything striking during her adventures. But now, she just woke up in a man''s bed.
''What have I done?!'', she shouted to herself.
She remembered thatst night she was told to massage Ars for a long time. Then she forgot what else happened. Suddenly, when she woke up, she was already in Ars''s bed.
The bed is for two. Since there was no other bed, Ars must have slept there too.
Luckily at that time Ars already gone. It was also raining outside, so still no one was looking for her.
The morning temperature was chilly due to rain. Elisa still in bed, in the nket to warm herself. While regretting her negligence.
"Aaangnnnnng! Why can I be that reckless?! Even though Sylvia big sis already told me to be careful!"
Even though an Abyssal Hunter Silver Priest rank, Elisa is still a girl who has just started writing her adventure stories.
If she slept with a man, it was tantamount to smearing the first page of her book.
"Aaaaaa! How stupid of me!"
Ars is indeed an interesting man. Apart from his cold attitude, he quite attentive, except when he is with Randi and his men.
Even so, it was not that Elisa wanted this kind of thing.
"Sleeping in the same bed doesn''t that mean a partner? Aaaaaaaaaaa!"
Elisa pranced on the bed. Couldn''t hold back the dirty film that was running in her mind.
Elisa remained in Ars''s tent until the rain stopped.
When the rain stopped, Elisa immediately came out and sneaked into the group.
"Elisa?"
"!?"
"This is me. Why did you seem like you just met a ghost? "
Latifa surprised Elisa.
By then the group was ready to go to work. Since the rain that morning marked the change of the seasons, they wanted to prepare their work faster.
In the same cart, Latifa keeps looking at Elisa, making Elisa ufortable.
"Is there something wrong, Ms. Latifa?" Elisa asked shyly.
"Elisa, say it honestly." Latifa made the atmosphere tense. "Did Ars force you to do itst night?"
Elisa got shocked. Her face immediately flushed red as if she was about to explode. Then she fell silent, unable to answer.
"As expected," continued Latifa. "This morning I saw him go towards the West Station with a fresh expression. It turns out that he forced you to relieve his stress. "
Elisa couldn''t answer. Indeed, Ars forced Elisa to massage his body.
While massaging, Elisa could feel Ars''s body was very stiff. Some parts of his body, like the shoulders, were hard as rock. After Elisa massaged the stiff parts, everything felt softer.
Ars even belched several times, releasing the wind in his body. The body is stiff and the wind in the body is like the stress that is intended.
Massage is indeed a method of healing. However, because Elisa, a girl, did that to a man she didn''t know very well, it sounded indecent.
"OK." Latifa decided something. "Do I have to finish him to free you?"
"Wait, why?!"
"Well, because I want to help you so he won''t force you to do something you didn''t want to."
They have all arrived at Father Tree''s location. The workers started their work again. For Elisa and Latifa, they spent time in the tent, chatting.
"Look, Elisa, I think it''s still too early for you."
Latifa started advising Elisa.
As a senior, and the only other female in the group, Latifa cares deeply for Elisa.
Elisa understands that feeling, it''s just, "I can''t refuse him. As Priest, I thought I should do it. It is also a healing ministry for him. So..."
Even though it''s only a massage, but because of the context of women and men, especially since their ages gap is far different, Elisa can''t help but feel ashamed.
''It''s her responsibility as Priest'', so Elisa couldn''t refuse. In several cases, Latifa know that there was one Priest in the group who carried all the desire of the group.
Since the ratio of the number of Abyssal Citizens between men and women is about 7:3, it became mandatory.
It''s just that Latifa couldn''t let that happen before her eyes. Moreover, the victim is a schoolgirl, whom she already thinks of as her own sister.
__________________
Giant Leaf Woods / Sites of Memorial:
Evening /
"Woy, Ars! Where have you been?! Why don''t you help the work?!"
Ars returned to the tent at dinner.
As a project boss, he could not participate in the work, because he was the one paying the workers.
However, Randi''s men took issue with this. Take it easy, it''s normal because they are close. Although Ars ended up silencing the four of them just by looking at them.
Ars has finished eating. He got up, then walked to the tent. Before that, he stopped to call someone.
"Elisa."
Ars called her. Elisa got a little surprised.
Bringing courage, Elisa got up and took a step. But suddenly, Latifa stood in front of her with an intention.
"How dare you force my little sister to do something she doesn''t want, Ars," said Latifa loudly.
Elisa stunned. She did not expect to receive direct protection from a woman she admired.
However, Latifa''s opponent seemed confused by her statement.
"How dare you talk to someone older than you?"
"Wh - what?"
Latifa got shocked. She did not think that the man of the same height as her would be older than her.
Ars read Latifa''s surprise. "There seems to be a misunderstanding here."
"Wh - what''s the misunderstanding? And you lied about being older than me!"
Latifa''s attitude changed because of Ars''s previous statement. That surprised Elisa a little.
"I''m 10 years younger than your husband. Also, my body hurts. I just want to order her to massage me."
After giving an answer, Ars went to his tent.
Latifa goes silent for a moment. Several points from Ars''s answer shocked her.
"Is that true, he only asked you to massage him?"
Even though she got caught, Elisa was still embarrassed to be honest. "Y - yes."
Latifa suddenly covered her face. Turned around, then ran behind screaming: "Wahaaaaa!"
Latifa''s husband got surprised. "What happen!?"
Elisa confused by Latifa''s sudden change.
Entering the tent, Elisa got presented with a view of a shirtless Ars once again. Even after seeing it once, Elisa still felt that it was not the right thing to do: two people who did not know each other close were in the same room alone, and one of them is shirtless.
"Don''t just standing there."
Elisa went straight in. Ars for some reason was lying on his stomach on the bed.
"Use that coin, and curry - wait, what''s the right word to use?"
On the table, there is one iron coin that Ars mentioned. Elisa couldn''t think how she should massage Ars with that coin.
"Shovel? Dredge? What''s the right word to use?"
Ars is still looking for the right words to order Elisa.
Shovel? Dredge?
"Scrape?"
"Yes, that''s it!"
Elisa did not think that the knowledge that she thought was useless answered Ars''s question.
"Do you know how to do it?"
"I only know the name of the healing technique, so I don''t know how to do it."
"That is easy. You just have to scrape my back with that coin. "
Elisa tries to do as Ars said. "Like this?"
"If you can, rub in the direction of the ribs up to the lower abdomen."
Elisa did again as instructed. After that, Ars let out a pleasant voice. Which means Elisa was right in doing it.
"By the way, how do you know the word scraping? Did you learn it at school?"
"No, I only know the name. Sister Maria told me about that knowledge. It is said that an Asian man like you likes this healing technique."
It happened when Elisa was still attending Saint Arcane Church. Every now and then the church disciples were gathered, and Sister Maria told some stories she had experienced while she still being a Hunter.
"Who is this, Sister Maria? Is she some kind of important person?"
"Sister Maria is the Chief Executive of the Saint Arcane Church. She is also listed as a Grand Hunter, and the mother of all Priests."
Ars didn''t answer again after that. It was as if he had entered into deep contemtion.
Next morning, Elisa did it again. Unconsciously fell asleep on Ars'' bed.
"So stupid of me!"
Chapter 46: New Page
Chapter 46: New Page
The days with Ars and White Wood''s group have ended as the work of harvesting Father Tree''s body is over. It means -
"This is a farewell, Ms. Latifa," said Elisa sadly.
"Aw, don''t worry. If there is a chance I will visit you. "
Latifa hugged Elisa, giving the impression of their farewell.
~~~~~~~~~~~
They meet again two dayster.
"I''m happy to work together again, Elisa!"
"Eh! Are we going to harvest Father Tree again?!"
That surprised Elisa. Father Tree is the boss of the strongest area that difficult to deal with. Moreover, as tree monsters, they were difficult to find in the vast Giant Leaf Woods.
"Well, that Ars yesterday came to us again and said that he had just hunted another Father Tree. Unbelievable, right?"
How strong is Ars?
The question grew in the heads of those who knew Ars. For Jimmy, Latifa, and Elisa who already know that Ars has Abyssal Blessing, they can know how strong Ars is. Even though -
"This is already strange enough."
The maximum appearance of Killer Bee is once a month. It took 5 weeks, and a week of Raid to conquer the Bull Ho Nest.
Since they can only find Father Tree on the 1st Floor, its existence is rare. In one year, the maximum number of Father Tree is only 3 that can be found. However, Ars could find 3 Father Tree in two months.
~~~~~~~~~~
"Waaaaaa!"
"Watch out!"
"That''s a freaking leaf or iron disk!?"
Ars and White Wood''s group are working together to conquer Father Tree.
Five of Ars''s men are in charge of providing assists. White Wood with 12 members in charge of handling the fight.
Jimmy is the Main Tank of the team. Latifa is Main DPS. White Wood fought professionally as they were all Gold Hunters.
Behind, Elisa along with a Buff Supporter from White Wood provided support from behind.
Father Tree is a tricky monster to fight. It didn''t move, but its roots could stretch out and be a spear. The leaves are as tough as iron, and can also be used as projectile weapons.
Father Tree''s conquest could take 2-3 days. However, since 12 of the 18 members of the group were Gold Hunters, they were able toplete it in that one day.
"Get ready, you two!" Latifa and the two Archers in the group prepared tounch their best attack. "Shoot!"
Fireballs, wind arrows, and blue lightning bullets being shot at Father Tree.
The three charge attack can be parried by Father Tree with all his leaves. However, because the power of the three attacks was enormous, it weakened Father Tree''s branches.
"Charge your mana! We will finish in onest strike!"
Latifa shouted their victory sign.
But suddenly -
Boom!
A projectile sword shot pierced Father Tree from behind.
"What is that!?"
"Who attacked just now?!"
Regardless of what attack and who carried it out, Father Tree got defeated.
"I can''t believe you guys are still taking the old ways to take care of this old man!"
A man appeared from behind Father Tree.
"Ars!"
It is Ars. The man who should still be practicing to learn the Abyssal Art.
That surprised White Wood at his appearance. Randi was grateful that the raid was over, but four of his men got angry at him.
"You, if you could beat that thing easily, why didn''t you participate in the first ce?!"
"Why did you even disappear?!"
"Yeah, right!"
Ars ignored the babble of Randi''s men, then went to Randi and Jimmy, who were standing close together.
"Hey, I''m just here to say -"
Suddenly a wooden branch appeared to attack Ars.
"What is that, attack!?"
Everyone prepares their weapons again.
However, what came was not an attack as they thought.
Latifa realizes the Abyssal Art that attacked Ars. "That, Father Tree''s Spine!"
The branch from the Ulterior Phantasm pulled Ars back the way he hade.
"Don''t sell the crops before Ie back!"
Ars shouted the message when he got arrested by Hwang.
Everyone stunned because it happened like in the movies they watched. Where a teacher catches his student who is truant.
______________________
White Wood and Randi''s group harvested wood from Father Tree''s body without Ars.
Since Ars ordered not to sell the crops before he arrived, that meant that they had to store the crops, and the ce to store them was in therge warehouse outside the South West Station.
It was a public warehouse and all Hunters could store their belongings there.
In therge warehouse, White Wood and Randi''s group got into trouble with other Hunters.
"Why is apany full of Gold Hunter doing here?!"
Lucas, one of the three Gold Hunters living on the 1st Floor. Leading several groups of Hunters, they came toin about White Wood''s whereabouts.
Jimmy came at the right time. "What happen here? Lucas?"
Lucas and Jimmy are acquaintances, even though their rtionship is not good.
Lucas disdainfully said: "It''s you, ve of the Pig Emperor."
"Troy the Gluttony went to the 3rd Floor two years ago. Don''t you have another ridiculous name to call me?"
Jimmy waspletely unfazed by the ridicule directed at him. However, one thing that might make him unable to move.
"Hey, Jimmy, have you forgotten the [Regtion - Hunting Grounds]?"
[A Hunting Grounds (Floor / Area) cannot be monopolized. Neither in any reason nor in any case. Hunting Grounds with difficulty and party rmendations must not be interfered with by Hunter ranked above the rmendation.]
Almost all of White Wood''s members are Gold Hunters. This is in vition of the regtions. Indeed, there is no written penalty for viting the Regtion. However, that does not mean that there are no bad influences thate to the offender.
A close example is the protesters standing behind Lucas.
''The 1st floor is no longer a hunting ground for strong people like you?!'' Such an expression shown by them.
But Jimmy, again, refused to take all the protests seriously.
" [Regtion - Demand Services: Requests for any services are allowed as long as both parties make an agreement]. We are here only as service providers, and they are our tenants. "
Jimmy pointed to Randi''s group.
It shocked Randi and his men. The situation was too tense for them to face as Silver Hunters.
Lucas approached Randi sarcastically. Then asked: "What rank are you?"
"Silver," said Randi, a little shaking.
"A Silver Hunter group that hired the Gold Hunter group to work for them?" Lucas pulled his face away, thenughed. "Ha ha ha ha ha!"
Seeing their leaderugh, the protestersughed too.
Randi''s men were got upset about being humiliated like that. Meanwhile, Randi could only smile wryly because he could not handle the situation.
"Why are you gathering like goat''s shit like that?!"
Everyone became speechless because of someone''s insolent words.
"Ars!"
Those words came from Ars, who was carrying one Bear Beast de in his right hand.
Ars''s arrival made the atmosphere chaotic. Since the warehouse is outside the Station area, Ars who is holding a weapon means that he is ready for a fight.
But wrong, Ars stabbed his Bear Beast de into one of therge pieces of wood, and seemed to be holding on to it.
"Hey, White Wood, how much total did I get this time?" Ars asked Jimmy.
"This Father Tree is smaller than yesterday. So don''t expect that you will get much. "
That annoyed Ars, but he still had to ept the results he got. "All right, Rand -"
Like a horse being caught by a cowboy, a rope tied Ars''s neck and choked him. The rope tried to pull him, but he fought back with his left hand, trying to pull the rope, and his right hand gripped the sword.
"Randi hol'' - money - untl - I came -"
Zroom!
The rope also drawnrge pieces of wood along with Ars.
Therge chunk of wood weighed about 200kg, but Ars could pull the chunk of wood with him. It was so surprising, but even more shocking that the cowboy who tried to draw Ars. That person was an old man outside the warehouse.
"Next time I - wiiiiiiiiiihaaaaaaaaaaa!"
The old man sessfully pulled Ars.
"Don''t give mercy to that insolent boy, Hwang," said Jimmy, a little amused.
Jimmy knows Hwang very well. Moreover, the two of them were not that different in age.
Lucas, who had just recovered from his stupor, confused about what had just happened. Plus, "Who the fck is that?", The person who just arrived made him very curious.
"That brat just now, he is the true leader of this group."
"The true leader?"
"And that old man was Hwang, or better known as, The Firestorm Archer."
The figures of Ars and Hwang who made the chaos farther away. With Hwang still pulling Ars like Ars is an animal.
Chapter 47: Calmness
Chapter 47: Calmness
There are many fine inns at West Station. Each inn has different characteristics, because every business being run by Abyssal Citizens.
In an inn where there is an eatery, Randi''s group is rxing at one table.
"I never thought we were half a year in this hole."
"There is a feeling of excitement that this ce isn''t so bad."
"But it''s sad to think we can''t go home and get stuck in this hole."
Even though their initial intention was only to bring Ars home. But Ars was the first to know the truth and decide their step for the future.
Now, they are unofficially the subordinates of a person they used to bully.
Randi sighed while looking out the window. Where the whole ce has got covered by fallingrge yellow leaves.
~~~~~~~~~
1st Floor /
Night / Autumn
~~~~~~~~~
Floor 1 - West Side: Two Seasons Change
The western part of the 1st floor, to be precise in the Giant Leaf Woods area, there are two seasons that alternate. First is Summer. When the rain starts to fall, it indicates that the season will change to Autumn.
Summer doesn''t really matter because Giant Leaf Woods protects the surface. However, when the season changes to autumn within 4 months, the whole ce will be covered with giant fallen leaves.
All activities got hindered because of the leaves covering thend. Especially the activity of delivering goods from east to west.
"How about you, Randi?"
Dwi''s question wakes Randi from dumbfounded.
"Well, yes, surely there are good and bad things happening to us. But I think of those two things, more good things are happening to us. Especially we can be free from world conflicts and only focus on surviving and enjoying life here."
"Daz rite!"
Everyone agrees on Randi''s point.
"But my life will be moreplete if I can hit Sinaga cocky''s face."
"Agree!"
Since they met Ars, their position fell to that of being oppressed by Ars. It made the pride they had built for a long time meaningless.
"I will pay with all my money if needed to hit that bastard Dragon!"
"Wee - what''s wrong with you, sir?!"
Suddenly a customer came, which surprised the maid.
"How about betting I''ll give you 1000 if you can hit me?" Ars answered Nanda''s challenge. "If you can''t hit me, you have to pay me double."
"That''s a fraud!"
Ars entered the inn with several scratches, dirty clothes, and many pieces of leaves stuck to his body.
"You okay, dude?" asked Randi.
Ars ignored Randi''s question, then looked at the maid.
"Is there anything I can help you with?" asked the maid.
"First, I need a shower."
Ars cleaned up and changed clothes. After that, he sat at the table next to Randi''s group.
The previous maid came to Ars again. "Is there anything you want to eat, sir?"
Ars put his body on the chair, stretched for a moment, then answered. "Bring me two grilled King Bear Meat, and two sses of wine."
The maid turned towards the back, then shouted. "Two grilled King Bear Meats and two sses of wine!"
About 10 minutes after ordering, the food being ordered finally arrived.
"Two King Bear Meats and two sses of wine! Please enjoy!"
One serving of King Bear Meat fills arge te and is two knuckles thick. Thatrge portion of meat can be for two people. But Ars tried to eat two servings for himself.
Randi''s group looked at Ars with a slightly scared expression.
"You can finish it all?"
"Just looking at it makes me want to throw up."
"You''re not human if you can eat all of that meat."
Ars eat up two King Bear Meats on his desk.
People got scared, seeing Ars just did something ordinary humans couldn''t. Everyone except for one, who has known Ars for a long time.
"How is it?" asked Randi.
"About what?"
"Training to master the Abyssal Art? It''s been four months since your training started. You should have mastered it, right?"
Randi really believed that Ars could easily learn Abyssal Art.
Ars chuckled for a moment.
"How about you? I heard you asked Jeff to teach you Abyssal Art too?"
"It so difficult. It took 3 months just to master using Ulterior Phantasm, let alone if I wanted to go deeper. I thought I wouldn''t be able to get to where you were."
Ars drank his drink, did not respond to Randi''sint.
They chatted for a quite long time. Until Randi''s men got up from their chair.
"Ran, we have to go."
There were already two men outside waiting for them.
"Where are you going?" asked Ars.
"We have to attend a meeting to sharemunity service duties."
"Community service?"
"Yup, participate in cleaning up the mess at this station."
"Ooh."
The entire station is covered byrge leaves. Community service is a routine activity that is carried out every fall.
Randi stood up and walked outside. Before leaving, Randi''s men had a message for Ars.
"You better thank us!"
"We''re doing this to raise your reputation as well."
"Daz rite!"
Ars grinned at their chatter. "Then it''s good. I used to worry that you guys would be trash that wouldn''t be of any use to society."
Ars is truly immovable. Since he was already stronger than them by then, he could already provide a counterattack which the Fourrades couldn''t block.
However, the fourrades did not lose their weapons to attack. They all nod at each other, gesturing to attack together.
"One-two."
""""You Dragon!""""
"Run away!"
The fourrades immediately fled out.
Shortly thereafter, Ars pursued them to the door of the inn holding Royal Ho Lance. Summons the Guild Guardian because his killing intent arose.
Far ahead, the fourrades didn''t stop sparking Ars''s anger.
"Can''t touch me! Can''t touch me!"
"Take my ass!"
"Awokwokwokwok!"
The scene was like two groups of schoolboys fight.
They are already far away. If Ars chases them, it means he admits that he is also still a child.
Ars sighed, store the Royal Ho Lance, then went back inside, where all the maids got afraid at him.
Ars spent his time sitting in a chair, pensive with closed eyes. He did that long enough until there were no more customers in the eatery.
Suddenly three female servants whispered not far from his position. They did that while peeking several times at Ars. After deciding something, one of them came closer to Ars.
Sweet face with shoulder brown hair. She came to Ars a little shyly.
[Eyes of the DragonValue Scanner]
[Be= 21 yo]
The waiter is one year younger than Ars, the same age as Latifa, has a shy attitude like Elisa.
"Hi."
Be tries to start a chat.
"Hi."
"Um, my name is Be."
"Hi Be, my name is Ars. Can I help you?"
Ars may seem too friendly, but that attitude will be gone when he got used to that new person.
Be yed with the tray she was holding, feeling nervous. "I just want to ask. Are you interested in this restaurant''s special service? " she said, covering her face with the tray.
Special service? Ars mind immediately processed that one sentence containing the two words.
When we talk about "Special Service", it means a service that is only offered to selected customers. But Ars just entered that inn that night. He hadn''t even booked a room to stay the night.
"What special service do you provide?" Ars asked, asking for rity.
Be stared. She did not think Ars would ask that.
Just then, Be''s friends behind supported her, screaming at a low volume. "Just say you''ll do whatever he asks!"
Ars could hear their little screams.
"I." Be tries to say the point that was told. "I will do whatever you ask."
Ars had heard the offer just now, but it doesn''t matter. "Well, I don''t think that''s a bad offer. Besides, my waist has started to feel stiff."
Be and her two colleagues in the back got shocked to hear Ars''sint.
"He must be very experienced!"
Be gets the first customer Special Services she offers is a professional and dangerous man.
~~~~~~~~~
When the restaurant closed, Be took Ars to her room.
The room was quite spacious and luxurious. Ars could not believe that one waitress had such an expensive room for themselves. The rooms even beat the best rooms in the inn.
Without further ado, Ars immediately took off his shirt.
Be felt that Ars was ready to be given special service. Her heart was beating fast. It was her first time, so it was only natural that she wasn''t confident in herself.
"What are you waiting for?"
The customers are waiting.
Wearing only a one piece dress to sleep, Be turned around nervously. But somehow, she found her customer is lying prone.
"Ars?" call Be.
"Step on me."
"What?"
Be seemed to have heard wrong.
"Get into bed and step me, especially around the waist."
Like a bolt of lightning, Be got shocked.
"Is that what you want me to do?" Be didn''t want to get wrong, so she asked again to make sure.
"Yes, you said you would do whatever I asked, right? So, give me a massage. Elisa should have done it. But they would consider me a pedophile if I called her at night like this."
Ars was not only M, but he also calls a little girl to satisfy his desires.
It was very strange, and it felt wrong. But Be had already brought Ars into the room. She had no other choice but to ept the request.
"Aaahh! That''s it! You did well!"
Outside the door, Be''s two friends overheard. They heard that Ars felt good about Be''s service, and it made them proud of Be.
On the other side, Be felt more guilty than she should have. Because she was kneading the body of a man, and for some reason, the man felt pleasant.
"I feel the pains are starting to vanish."
Chapter 48: Autumn
Chapter 48: Autumn
There have been a lot of things that have happened during Elisa''sst four months at Giant Leaf Woods.
Initially arriving at West Station, it took two weeks for a party to recruit her. The early days were really difficult. Everyone seemed to ignore her existence, just because she was a young Hunter.
Her adventure began when she was recruited by Randi and continued with them until she became close to Ars.
Speaking of Ars, she hadn''t seen that cold man in quite a long time. Maybe he was still trying to master the Abyssal Art.
Even for the genius Elisa, it took her a year to take the safe path of learning the Abyssal Art until she fully mastered it.
Summer turns into autumn. The West Station got covered by fallen Giant Woods leaves.
Elisa has just finishedpleting her part in Community Service. Together with a team that given a section behind the main road block.
Thest task of the team is to burn the collected leaves. How to burn it is by relying on the power of a Caster which will instantly burn all the leaves to ashes.
The Caster pointed her wand at the cluster of leaves, then chanted, "Begone, fuckboy!"
In an instant, mes shot out from the magic wand, then burned all the leaves in no time.
"Why fuckboy?" Elisa asked in wonder.
Caster and Priest are mostly women. The two sses are filled with beautiful women who are strong and can heal. Because of their small number, they are very much needed, and a party wouldn''t easily let them go.
But Elisa didn''t think there were male Hunters who would betray them.
Suddenly, a door behind the inn opened. A man walked out the door. Before the man left, a woman intercepted him.
The woman was in the shadows, so Elisa couldn''t see her face. But passionately, the woman brought her face closer to the man, then said:
"Will youe again tonight?"
"Yeah, I think."
"Okay, I''ll wait. Onest thing."
The woman pulled the man into the shadows. Then they did what seemed like a kiss.
"Have a nice day."
The woman entered the inn. The man walked out without saying goodbye.
"Ars?" called Elisa to the man.
Ars turned to Elisa. "Oh, it''s you."
The cold man greeted back as if he was innocent.
"Who was the woman just now?"
"Nobody."
Cheating. There are no other words that can describe the incident just now other than cheating.
Even though that cold man already has Elisa. Even though they both had slept in one bed. Even though Elisa was waiting for the cold man to return.
"You fuckboy!"
Elisa shouted that one word, then ran somewhere.
The incident caught everyone''s attention. Especially for men. They cursed Ars for not being content to have only one woman, when they didn''t have one at all.
Elisa didn''t know why she was running. Even though they did not make a formal agreement to be a couple. Although from the start they also didn''t agree on anything about having affection for each other.
Was that special feeling is just Elisa alone? She could not confirm that, unless Ars spoke about it with her. Unfortunately - "Why don''t youe after me?!"
At night, Elisa peeked at the inn''s eatery where Ars was staying.
Elisa could see Ars was at one of the tables. He sat alone close to Randi''s group table.
If she doesn''t see it wrong, Elisa saw the woman who was with Ars this morning wearing maid clothes. She immediately detected the presence of all the servants who were all women. There were three of them, no wonder, all three of them had beautiful faces, and all three of them were mature women. Unlike Elisa, who is still a schoolgirl.
Still focused, suddenly someone called her.
"Can I help you?"
"!?"
Elisa got caught by one maid, then got brought into the eatery.
Elisa''s arrival gave a surprise to Randi''s group.
"Hey, Elisa!"
"Hey-hey,e here!"
"Come eat with us!"
______________________
Be brings a little Priest to Ars''s table. She quite surprised. It turned out that Ars kept a beautiful girl in his group. The Priest girl also showed a pissed expression at Ars.
''Well, he''s a great guy after all.'' Be fair-minded, then left them and went to the back.
______________________
Elisa sat at the same table as Ars. Sitting on the chair opposite the cold man.
Elisa tried to calm down. Maybe there is a logical exnation that Ars can give about the incident that morning.
"I asked once again, Ars, who and what is your rtionship with that woman this morning?"
Elisa tried to speak as quietly as possible, not wanting to attract attention. But Ars''s answer surprised her.
"I said it''s nothing. Besides, why are you bothered by such a small thing? You''re not my mother."
Elisa''s chest felt as if she had just been stabbed by a knife. Those words were harsh and Elisa couldn''t hold back the pain.
Elisa got up from the chair, making Randi''s group''s attention focused on her.
"What''s the matter, Elisa?" asked Dwi.
Not answering, Elisa ran out of the shop. Raise concern.
"Hey, where are you going?!"
"Waz wrong with her?"
Dwi and Nanda chase after Elisa. The rest looked to Ars, who caused Elisa''s departure.
"The fuk did you do to her?!"
"Elisa, wait!"
Outside, Elisa ran into the girls-only dormitory building next to the inn.
The next day.
"Where is she?"
Elisa wasn''t there when their party was about to go hunting.
"She definitely doesn''t want toe out of the inn!"
"It''s because of you, Dragon!"
"Yes, because of you!"
Randi also asked him. "What were you talking aboutst night, Ars?"
Ars didn''t answer the question, then went to the dormitory building where Elisa lived.
The dormitory building was not much different from other lodging buildings. Only its use was different, and that hostel managed by the [Sylvia Shield Family].
Ars knocked on the skull of the monster at the front door. The skull serves to send a loud sound into the building.
The door opened, a nanny appeared.
Ars was wearing [King Bear Cloak] and all ck clothes. As well as the two Bear Beast de on his right waist. His appearance was like a Gold Hunter, even though he was still Silver.
"Can I help you, Mr. Gold Hunter?" asked the Nanny.
"Tell Elisa, Randi called her."
"Oh my, understood."
The nanny went back inside. A few momentster, the door opened again and brought Elisa to Ars.
Elisa quickly closed the door again, but Ars immediately held the door with his hand.
"What do you want?!" asked Elisa angrily.
"Wasn''t Randi has said we''re going to go -"
"Don''t Wanna!"
Ars doesn''t understand. Why is Elisa mad at him? Even though he has done nothing yet.
"Is it because of yesterday morning?" asked Ars guessing.
Elisa''s push from the door gets weaker. That means Ars guessed right.
Ars sighed. That''s why he doesn''t like dealing with girls who are younger than him. Their unstable attitude can sometimes irritate him.
"She is a Priest who specializes in massage. I''m just asking her services to massage my body. "
"Really?"
Elisa was hooked. Although Ars lied about two things.
"Then why did she kiss you?"
Be did that when they separated yesterday morning. "She just whispered about a certain medicinal cream. She said it was expensive and rare, so she gave me a choice if I should buy it. "
Elisa stopped blocking the door. She opened the door so that the two of them could meet face to face.
The girl''s face was quite messy, it was very obvious that she had just gotten out of bed.
"Then, have you given the answer?" Elisa asked wistfully.
"You want toe or not. Otherwise I''ll find another Priest - "
"Wait! Yes, I want!"
Elisa went back inside to get ready.
Elisa returned after preparing herself. On the way, a cart containing her party members was waiting.
"Hey, Elisa!"
"Hey-hey!"
"Let''s go!"
That cheerful invitation made Elisa feel away.
The girl immediately ran behind the cart. In the back, she met the cold man who was chatting with the party leader.
Shockingly, the cold man reached out for Elisa.
Elisa epted the helping hand, showing an expression that still pissed. Ars replied to this by pulling Elisa flying inside.
"Waaaa!"
Chapter 49: Great Influence
Chapter 49: Great Influence
"You already free your disciple?" asked Jeff to Hwang.
That morning, Hwang visited Jeff at his house. By giving the news that Hwang has free Ars from his teaching.
"Yup," said Hwang with satisfaction. "That guy even exceeded my expectations."
"Hah! In the future, he will definitely be like that insolent Six Emperor!"
Hwang chuckled at Jeff''s statement. "I can''t say your estimation is wrong. But I have a feeling, that he will free us from this prison."
Jeff''s forehead frowned. "You sure? Is he really that strong?"
"I can''t say that he is on the same level as the Six Emperors. Because to be strong, just training is not enough. He still needs a lot of experience. Though I''m sure, his path to be strong may be easier than we experienced. Plus, his arrival after 10 years gives him extensive ess to our Abyssal knowledge - " the Legends Hunter.
"But I really won''t match with his insolent attitude!"
They haven''t spoken like that in a long time.
"If not because of him, maybe we wouldn''t be able to talk like this."
"Well, it can''t be helped! The Saint Staff''s death made our party unbnce, and in the end, everyone follow their own path!"
Instantly they remembered a time when they were in their heyday.
Severalrge leaves fell as they were both pensive.
Jeff was about to draw out his sword.
But Hwang moved faster. He took the powder in his small bag, then spread the powder up. Instantly the leaves burned in the air until they were nothing.
"You still have that [Star Powder]?"
"Sword Saint''s Influence allowed me to reproduce their numbers so I don''t run out. Great, right!"
"Damn followers!"
Talking about Sword Saint, Jeff remembered something.
"I don''t feel that damn Sword Saint''s existence in this forest anymore! Where the hell did he go?!"
"I have no idea. No one knows what he thinks. Since the Saint Staff''s death, no one has been able to control him anymore. He even foolishly said he would give his power to anyone who wants it."
"Damn, if he just told me, I would have finished him off right away and took his power!"
"On the record, if you can find him."
The message reminded Jeff of a certain cheeky boy
"Is that the reason why that brat can have the Sword of Testament?"
"Maybe. But, if he has acquired that power, he will definitely be wielding the original Sword of Testament, not a copy of a copy."
"Well, that''s true."
The real [Sword of Testament] had great power. The legendary sword that had the greatest influence in clearing the path to the west, and in clearing the territory of the 2nd Floor.
Jeff sighed, not wanting to bother with his head. "I don''t the fck care either, tho! And, Hwang, why don''t you tell that brat so he can control his hunting desires?! He could have triggered the Big Update of this 1st Floor, which hasn''t happened for a long time!"
Hwang smiled wryly. "Are you afraid?"
"You wot m8?! I can still take out two or three Killer Bees at once. And I only need 10 minutes to beat Father Tree!"
"But Ars can one-shot Father Tree."
"Nonsense!"
To their ears, the atmosphere suddenly became bustling.
"Who the hell stupid enough to summon Killer Bee in this season?"
"You already know the answer."
Deep in the depths of the forest, a party of 7 members was fighting Killer Bee, with increasing difficulty due to the autumn that swallows thend.
"Idiot."
Jeff and Hwang know the party very well. The party they trained directly to get strong over the past few months.
"I won''t fking care if something big actually happens to this forest, tho."
"What if that ''something big'' threatens this Sites of Memorial?"
"I''ll take care of that myself!"
"Very well, I''ll tell the juniors to bring the matter over here so you can fix it."
"Fck you!"
Autumn will end. That means the Abyssal year will change. Every year, there will be changes, whether big or small. This change called the Abyssal Update.
Chapter 50: Abyssal Big Update
Chapter 50: Abyssal Big Update
Abyssal Terra / 1st Floor
Giant Leaf Woods /
New Year / Morning
~~~~~~~~~
Boom!
Boom!
Boom!
Boom!
A giant creature that exceeded the Giant Leaf Woods walked from the North to the Northeast.
Every step it made created an enormous sound and reverberated across the Floor. Even the people at the East Station could hear the giant monster''s footsteps.
_____________________
West Station / Station Center
The people gathered in fear. Waiting for the announcements given from the higher-ups of 1st Floor Abyssal Hunters. They were the Gold Hunters.
South Guild Hall /
"I knew this would happen!"
Lucas pounded the table, furious.
Next to Lucas is Shawn. The third Gold Hunter who settled on the 1st Floor. Then next to Shawn sat a newly young Gold Hunter, Randi.
Three of the four Floor 1 Gold Hunters held a rapid conference because of the events that were taking ce.
Abyssal Hunters that included in the 3 Gold Hunter group are mostly in the balcony to get a clearer vision.
Shawn is a quiet man. "Course we all know it woulde. That every year, updates will ur." Not that he''s a good person, tho. "But unfortunately our juniors are too hasty in doing things without understanding the systems."
That harsh statement certainly aimed at Randi''s group.
[Abyssal Update -]
[The routine Abyssal improvements that ur every turn of the year.]
[The upgrade can be in the Terra, Monster, or Event aspect.]
[Terra''s Aspect Enhancement - is an upgrade that urs within the Floor. It could be the addition of a new area or expansion of the Floor area.]
[Monster Aspect Upgrade - is an upgrade that usually adds new monsters to a Floor. It could be the addition of an Area Boss, or a new type of monsters.]
[Event Aspect Enhancement - is an upgrade that adds a new Event, be it an event that brings good or bad luck to Abyssal Citizen.]
Now the question is, does the giant monster currently walking in Giant Leaf Woods fall into the category [Monster Aspect Enhancement] or [Event Aspect Enhancement] category?
Because the monster was so big, it exceeded the Giant Leaf Woods in height. If that monster were included in [Monster Aspect Enhancement], Abyssal Hunter would have to face them every few times a year.
However, it would still be better if it was included in the [Event Aspect Enhancement]. Because most likely, that event will only ur once a year.
Randi bowed his head to everyone. "I''m truly sorry for this unexpected incident."
Big Update triggered by one thing. A Floor that had be too easy for the Abyssal Hunters.
Over the past half year, Randi''s group has done many Area Boss Raids in Giant Leaf Woods. That''s what triggered the Big Update on Floor 1.
Ars did all the raids. Randi and his group are only substitutes for the superior existence of Ars. Unfortunately, the superior person wasn''t at the scene. He''s on the 2nd Floor, minding some business with White Wood with him.
So Randi had to take care of all matters rting to Ars as a recement.
Behind Randi''s men, Elisa stood trembling. She did not expect that all the raids they carried out would bring about a source of disaster for the 1st Floor.
"You should know already because you''re an Abyssal Hunter who -" Lucas started talking nonsense.
"We know we are wrong and we will not escape. But the problem is - " Randi tried to make a statement even though he not being heard.
When the atmosphere heated up, the investigation team finally returned.
On the meeting table, they showed a 3d hologram of a giant monster.
"As we can all see," one investigator exined. "The monster that is shaking the Giant Leaf Woods is a walking Father Tree!"
The 3d hologram shows a tree monster that has a human-like face and body.
"It''s almost over 70 meters high! And he has hands and feet!"
"He''s like the Ents, only 10x bigger," said random Abyssal Hunter.
Everyone agreed to that statement.
Lucas has a question. "Is he still like the Father Tree we know? Or is this a new monster with unknown attacks and triggers?"
"We''ve tried to attack him," answered the investigation team. "But our Archer can''t hurt that giant old man at all."
"To break through a strong defense," Shawn added. "You have to give strong firepower. Lucas?"
Lucas gave a nod of understanding.
Lucas stood up, drew his sword, then pointed at Father Tree''s 3d Hologram.
"For now, we call this monster the Evolved Father Tree! Investigators, do you know where this gigantic thing is walking to?"
One investigator opened a 3d hologram map program showing the entire Giant Leaf Woods area.
"Walking Father Tree ising from the north, then heading southeast. But we believe, that he will go eastward, to a ce where there is a lot of life."
Gate Vige.
Shawn got a spection. "We still don''t know whether this walking Father Tree walking is an area boss that appeared because of the [Bad Omen] hook, or he is the event boss whose existence threatens the entire Giant Leaf Woods. One thing is for sure, there are many steps we have to take. "
The first step is to send a team of two people to bring this news to the 2nd Floor. This team departs at 9 o''clock ording to the scheduled gond lift departure. However, it took the team 6 hours, 3pm to be exact, to return and bring reinforcements.
"That way, no matter what, we have to fight and wait for reinforcements to arrive."
The second step is to contact the Gate Vige, which Father Tree is targeting.
____________________
Abyssal Terra / 1st Floor / Giant Leaf Woods, Gate Vige
The vige stops towards Giant Leaf Woods.
Poption: 200 People Max
Fighting Status: Not allowed
Authority: Jordan (Gold Hunter)
"[Hello, Jordan!]"
Jordan picked up the phone from Lucas.
"Hey, Lucas, what''s rocking this Giant Leaf Woods?"
This telephone technology is only avable 2 on the 1st Floor. Gate Vige and West Station Communication Center.
By relying on a tower as high as 100m, and utilizing the [Abyssal Terra''s Mana Stream], this long-distancemunication could be applied.
"[A Father Tree is walking towards your vige!]"
"What do you mean by walking Father Tree?"
"[As the name suggests, Father Tree, who has arms and legs, is heading towards the Gate Vige! You better evacuate your residents as soon as possible!] "
Jordan looked out the window. All the residents of the Gate Vige have prepared themselves to leave the vige. At that time, they were waiting for Jordan''s orders to carry out the action.
"Very well, I will send all my residents to the east. But I refuse to leave this vige."
"[Of course we won''t leave the vige. We''ve sent a team to go to the 2nd Floor and ask for help. After this, we with arge group of 48 hunters will go to try to hunt down that giant old man!]"
Jordan smiled at the news. "Well, I''ll catch up with you when all my residents sessfully evacuated."
"[Understood, Roger!]"
Lucas shut off theirmunication.
Jordan goes outside with news. "A giant monster is heading this way! That means we have to flee to the east!"
The news spread fear to everyone. It has been a long time since the most peaceful Floor in Abyssal Terra has had no catastrophe threatening their lives.
"Will this vige be destroyed?!" asked a resident.
The question represented the concerns of all citizens.
Jordan showed a confident smile in answer to that question. "Do not be afraid! I will stay and protect this vige!"
The residents smiled at Jordan''s statement. Except for one little man.
"Dad!"
It was Jordan''s 4-year-old boy.
"Are you going to fight?" asked the boy.
"Why? Are you worried? Your father is a Gold Hunter, and a follower of the Staff Saint! Just because a giant monsteres, dad won''t lose!"
"But..."
Jordan took time to stroke his son''s head. Then the boy''s mother came.
"Junior, let''s go."
Jordan''s wife picked up and carried the Junior. Before that, she looked at her husband.
"Be careful."
"I will."
The wife gave Jordan a goodbye kiss on the cheek, then went to evacuate with the group.
All residents left in carts heading east.
Jordan saw a scene that he had not felt in 8 years inside the Abyssal Terra. Then someone''s figure made him ask.
"Are you going back, or are you going to keep quiet to let all these things happen, Satria?"
Chapter 51: Walking Father Tree
Chapter 51: Walking Father Tree
"Hey Jeff, I thought you don''t give a freak if there was a Big Update on this floor."
Hwang climbs to the top of the Giant Leaf Woods and finds Jeff.
"I just want to see! After all, that giant old man doesn''t look like he''s threatening my house!"
Jeff sat rxed without worrying about the appearance of a giant monster that suddenly appeared in the giant tree forest.
"Can you see it?" asked Jeff.
"Yeah, I can see it, clearly."
Hwang opened his eyes. Shows the cornea of the eye that looks like outer space and has dots of light like stars in it.
Monster Name: Walking Father Tree
Difficulty: 7
"How can you be sure the difficulty is that high?" asked Jeff.
"Because he has hands and feet."
Father Tree used to only have difficulty 5.
"You put points on his hands and feet? And you named him a Walking Father Tree because he can walk?"
"It''s just a ime assessment. We decide the decision at the conferenceter."
Hwang took his stick - Father Tree''s Spine. Put his left hand in his small pocket, then took star powder to smear on the stick.
Jeff has a question to see what action Hwang wants to do. "Why are you called Firestorm, even though you are a Star Powder User?"
"Maybe because of the [Attack Skill] I used."
Hwang pulled a transparent bowstring from his stick. With the pull of the rope, Hwang''s stick became a bow.
From the bowstring, Hwang created an arrow. The arrow was the first attack that Abyssal Hunterunched on the new monster.
"[Star Powder: Firestorm Arrow]!"
Hwang fired one strike. Along the path of fire, the arrows released fire and a trail of lightning. That''s why the attack being called the Firestorm.
The Firestorm Arrow shed like lightning and hit the Walking Father Tree''s head.
Walking Father Tree got wavered.
"Ngooooooooooooooooooooohh!"
But he didn''t fall.
The giant tree monster let out a terrifying sound which echoed across the floor.
Other than that -
"You saw it?!"
"Yes, that monster almost parried my attack."
Father Tree''s Steal Leaf previously detected Hwang''s attack. But Hwang''s attack was too fast to get repelled.
"He not dead yet?!"
Firestorm Arrow was an attack that had a Combat Power level: 5000. Even though Hwang didn''t put much power into it, it should have finished off the Iron Golem, which has 5 points in thickness.
The smoke from the previous Firestorm dissipated, revealing the condition of the Walking Father Tree''s head.
"Are you kidding?"
Walking Father Tree covered its head with severalyers of Steel Leaf to parry Firestorm Arrow. That defense reduced the impact of the Firestorm Arrow.
Because the ultimate one-hit skill didn''t kill the giant monster, Hwang and Jeff''s position got discovered.
Walking Father Tree bent down, his left hand took a Giant Leaf tree, then pulled the tree until it broke from the roots.
"Don''t tell me he wants to attack us with that?"
Jeff''s estimate was correct. Walking Father Tree threw the huge tree towards the two of them.
Hwang drew one more arrow, destroyed one, and tworge trees that thrown at them.
Suddenly, Jeff jumped forward, both hands holding the Bear Beast de - "[Beast w: Double-twin sh]!"
Jeff sent an x-shaped sh of wind which cut through the entire Steel Leaf which fired at them.
The Steel Leaf came with the Walking Father Tree who had just looked down.
"He has to move his head to shoot the Steel Leaf?!"
"That looks ridiculous and dangerous at the same time!"
______________________
On the surface, the western Abyssal Hunter has just seen the performance of two Legend Hunter vs New Floor Boss.
Specialty: Enhance Steel Leaf
Intelligence: 5
"He can also maximize the function of his hands and feet! The attacks that gotunched on Hwang and Jeff were brilliant too!"
"We need tactics to deal with those attacks."
The entire group divided into 8 small groups containing 6 people. Shawn is in control of 5 groups that will attack from medium to long range. Lucas holds 3 groups that will fight on the front lines.
Randi and 4 of his men were under Lucas''s orders. Elisa separated from Randi and was in the back group, because she was the best Priest the group had.
Evolved Father Tree walked by, destroying the area around his path.
Shawn with the group of Archers moving on top of the Giant Leaf Woods was on the edge of the destroyed area for a better view.
Meanwhile, the group of melee fighters hid outside the path of the Walking Father Tree, waiting for confirmation to attack.
Walking Father Tree is out of focus with Jeff and Hwang. "That means they''ve left there."
Shawn didn''t know whether the Legends would help them. But he didn''t want to depend on them.
Shawn drew an arrow in his bow. All the Archers did the same.
[Eagle Eye]! [One Shot One Direction]! "
[Eagle Eye] is a skill that allows the user to see like an Eagle.
[One Shot One Direction] is a skill that activates when all Archers shoot their arrows / bullets. The skill absorbs the entire attack and makes it a bigger attack.
Thebined attacks of all the Archers shattered the Walking Father Tree''s right leg.
"Ngooooooooooooooooooohhh!"
Make the giant tree monster kneel down.
"Now!"
Time for the melee offense team to act.
"On the count of three! [One Hit One Direction]!"
The entire Melee Hunter''s swung their swords vertically from top right to bottom left. All the waves being sucked in by Lucas'' swing, then shot toward Walking Father Tree''s left belly.
Evolved Father Tree saw the attack. He fended off the attack for a fee, his left hand shattered to block the attack.
"Take that shit!"
The giant tree monster fell with just two massive attacksbined. It made everyone feel very confident.
"He''s not that tough as we thought!"
"He only has a big body!"
"Don''t get careless! As long as he''s not dead, we haven''t won! "
The front line felt that the battle would be quick and easy.
But the back row group, who were watching from the destroyed area, got frozen.
"Lucas, get out of there!" shouted Shawn.
Suddenly, Father Tree, who should have lost a leg, got back up. His left hand which had been crushed also regenerated.
The giant tree monster returned to its feet as if nothing had happened to it.
The regeneration process urs when the Evolved Father Tree sucks the surrounding trees to be integrated into his body. That means the giant tree monster is immortal within the Giant Leaf Woods.
After getting up, he raised his hands up.
Everyone could hear the sound of something being crushed to pieces from above, but they had no clue what it was.
Lucas and the Melee Hunters group were already about 20 meters away from the Walking Father Tree. But that distance wasn''t enough.
"Tanks, supporters, shields!"
The shout directed at the Melee Hunter group. However, Shawn''s warning did not have the chance to make the 3 groups of Melee Hunters react.
Until finally a powerful wind wave destroyed around the Walking Father Tree area in a radius of over 30 meters.
Chapter 52: Until He Comes
Chapter 52: Until He Comes
"Cough! Cough!"
Randi got up after receiving the previous wave of devastating attacks. He didn''t understand, where and how did the attacke from?
"Medic!"
Shawn with the Medical group came.
Luckily only 3 groups of Melee Hunters were close to the attack. So they can minimize the injuries received by the whole group.
"Randi!"
Elisa came to Randi, wanting to heal the leader of her group, but Randi didn''t get badly hurt.
Randi identifies around to find his men.
"Riko!"
Randi found Riko lying helpless.
"Boss?"
"Are you okay?"
"I think I broke some of my ribs."
Elisa immediately moved to heal her group members.
The conditions were truly shocking.
Shawn and the group of Archers saw how the Evolved Father Tree paralyzed their melee attacker within seconds.
Evolved Father Tree creates wood chips from his two hands. Then he threw the pieces down, the effect of which was like multiple bombs being thrown simultaneously.
Right now, the giant tree monster was on its way.
"Check once again where the giant old man is going!" Shawn ordered the observers.
Previously they confirmed that the giant tree monster was heading towards the gate vige. But they shouldn''t be too sure, since the Evolved Father Tree was a new boss type monster for Floor 1.
"Boss!"
Shawn went to look at the digital map the observers had opened.
"This is weird! Somehow Evolved Father Tree changed his direction 30 degrees to the east!"
That made Shawn thinking.
Evolved Father Tree''s previous intention was to destroy the Gate Vige settlement. However, all the residents of Gate Vige have fled to the east, leaving the Gate Vige empty.
"What was that giant old man ''true intention from the start -" Abyssal Citizens?
Abyssal Citizens who live inside the Station being protected by the Abyssal wall. But those who live outside only being protected by handmade wooden walls.
The difference between those two things is, the existence of those who live outside the station is not protected by Abyssal itself. That means they could be attacked by monsters that could attack them.
In the past two years, no monsters have been able to disturb the Gate Vige. Be it Killer Bee or Queen Bull Ho.
After the years passed, and the Big Update happened, Father Tree - the strongest monster from the 1st Floor - got buffed. Has legs and arms that allow him to walk.
"Messenger! Go east and warn Jordan about this!"
_____________________
Jordan is still waiting for any monsters to threaten his vige.
"Jordan!"
Suddenly his men who were monitoring the refugee travel called him.
Jordan went up to the east tower, getting the sight of arge group of Bear Beastsing out of the Giant Leaf Woods.
"Do they intend to chase the refugees?"
The refugees only guided by a few guards. The guards will not be strong enough to defend the refugees from attack.
Bear Beasts came out of their habitat, Giant Leaf Woods. It never happened before.
Jordan had to make a quick decision. "Run your wagons and deer! We will protect the refugees!"
"But Jordan, what about the vige?"
"The house is okay without their master! But what''s the use of a house without their owner who won''te home!"
The entire Gate Vige Hunter raised their weapons and started their vehicles. Going to protect their unarmed families.
[Theory - Abyssal Boss Area]
[Abyssal Boss Area has the nature to attack groups / crowds within its range.]
Killer Bee''s attack distance is 1km, so Killer Bee will attack a group within a 1km radius of it. Queen Bull will follow wherever who massacre her children.
Father Tree will only attack anyone within its root range. That goes for the regr Father Tree. But what about with a walking Father Tree?
Evolved Father Tree is taller than Giant Leaf Woods. It allowed him to see the entire 1st Floor.
Gate Vige is not under Abyssal''s protection. Because of that, all aggressive monsters in Giant Leaf Woods attacked the residents of the Gate Vige.
Not only Bear Beasts, Bull Hos also appeared when Jordan and all Hunters killed all Bear Beasts.
In front of all the monsters, a Messenger came to Jordan.
"Jordan! This is bad! Father Tree is after anyone outside the protection of Abyssal! "
"I knew it."
If that is the case, not only the residents of Gate Vige, ntation and Agricultural Viges in the Land Of Nod will also being threatened.
"Not only that!"
Severalrge steps exited the Giant Leaf Woods. The Messenger carried tworge monsters behind him.
They are two Killer Bees who are also eyeing the unprotected Abyssal Citizens.
______________________
"Two Killer Bees appeared and chased the Gate Vige refugees you said?! Freaking hell."
Shawn got a headache.
Their problem with the Evolved Father Tree has yet to see a solution. Another problem arises again to threaten the 1st Floor. Plus, suddenly the Evolved Father Tree took a Giant Leaf Tree.
"I have a bad feeling about that."
Shawn drew an arrow. His men did the same.
"Focus on the tree that is going to get thrown!"
Evolved Father Tree directs his throw to the east. The power used in the throw looks powerful.
"He will definitely target the Gate Vige refugees! On my cue!"
Evolved Father Tree started swinging his arms upwards with one Giant Leaf Tree.
"Shoot!"
The Archers shot their arrows together. Destroyed the Giant Leaf Tree that the Evolved Father Tree had thrown.
Evolved Father Tree noticed the Archers, then shouted: "Ngooooooooooooh!"
Shawn had a terrible feeling about that screaming.
"Run away!"
The entire Archer fled by spreading to the side. Because the Evolved Father Tree was going to throw the fragments of his hand again - [Wood Chips Bombardment] - at them.
"Shit, we won''t make it time!"
Crap, some of them would die from receiving that attack.
But from below, the Melee Hunter group wouldn''t let their Main DPS being destroyed.
"[One Hit One Direction]!"
The Melee Hunters paralyze Evolved Father Tree''s right leg. Makes the giant tree monster attack lose its original direction.
Evolved Father Tree who was on his knees did not lose his mind. The monster possessing [intelligence] most likely [6] point raised its right hand.
"Freaking run!"
The Melee Hunters'' group retreated backwards.
But they won''t make it away. Evolved Father Tree''s right hand crushed the trees on his right, which led to the Melee Hunter group.
The Melee Hunter group could do nothing but run. Except for a brave new Gold Hunter.
"Randi!"
Randi ran at the very back. By holding the Bear Beast de in both hands, Randi will carry out the ultimate attack taught by his master.
"[Beast w: Double-twin sh]!"
Randi cut through all the trees leading to the Melee Hunter group.
Those who ran, stopped, looked back, and amazed.
Randi stared at Lucas steadily. "Lucas, I''ll be our defense! So don''t hesitate to attack!"
[Beast w: Double-twin sh] was a skill belonging to the Legend Hunter - Ranger of Giant Leaf Woods - which Lucas couldn''t master.
Lucas was jealous, but still amazed. He couldn''t refuse the offer from his junior.
"OK." Lucas agreed to the idea. "Observer team, guide us again!"
_____________________
Floor 1st / Silver Steel Mountain
Jordan has just finished two Killer Bees and is about to catch up with the refugees.
But before he could do it -
"Jordan! Queen Bull Ho!"
- a Queen Bull Ho flew out of the Giant Leaf Woods.
"Damn." Jordan was annoyed, but at the same time, he smiled with satisfaction. "Archer, get into position! Don''t let that bitch get past us!"
____________________
"Shawn!"
The messenger Shawn sent is back.
"How is the condition of the refugees?!"
"They''ve arrived at Silver Steel Mountain! It takes another hour to arrive at the ntation Vige!"
That''s great news for everyone. However -
"Shawn! Evolved Father Tree is 5km from the border of the Giant Leaf Woods!"
That means that giant tree monster will step on the east side of the 1st Floor.
Shawn began calcting the losses they would incur.
"We have to give up the ntation Vige. Jordan and his group will think of their own way to survive. Then we ... "
Shawn looked over at the exhausted group.
They had fought the Evolved Father Tree for about two hours, and the phantasm sun in the sky was already at its highest point, which meant it was noon.
"Randi, don''t push yourself!"
Elisa is anxious about the condition of her party leader.
Randi sat leaning against a tree with both hands shaking. He had already cast [Beast w: Double-twin sh] several times and exhausted both of his hands.
Their other four members - Dwi, Nanda, Riko, and Tito - weren''t with them because the four of them couldn''t continue fighting.
Elisa felt her chest tighten seeing Randi''s condition. "If you continue to carry out those attacks, you will ...."
"Listen to me! Ladies and gentlemen!"
Shawn called the attention of all the Hunters who were still standing. When everyone''s attention was on him, Shawn continued.
"That old giant tree monster is already 5km from the edge of this forest, and he''s about to set foot on the eastern ground! There will be a lot of losses we will get before the reinforcements from the 2nd Floor arrive, one of which is, our lives!"
Everyone fell silent at Shawn''s statement. However, none of them showed a surprised expression.
"All of you are the best Hunters this floor has! That means, we are the only hope that can count on to slow down that gigantic monster''s steps! At least until the refugees from the Gates Vige and ntation Viges can enter the East Station!"
Abyssal Citizens are citizens of the Abyssal Terra nation. Abyssal Hunter is a soldier as well as a police officer who must protect their ce of residence. That principle has existed since the 1st Floor being conquered.
"I won''t force you to continue! So you can - "
"The fck are you saying!?"
Lucas interrupted Shawn''s words. Everyone looked at that Gold Hunter, who got branded as having a slightly bad attitude.
But by then, Lucas was full of self-determination.
"Now is a good time to die with dignity! Isn''t that right, gentleman!?"
"Yeeeeeaaaaaahhhh!"
All the weapon-wielding Hunters, most of whom were men, raised their weapons, agreed with Lucas.
Shawn epted the determination of all hisrades.
"Randi!"
Lucas called Randi.
Randi took his two swords, which stuck in the ground, then got up with a little trembling.
"That''s good. We still need your ultimate attack! At least until you can''t do it anymore! "
"Don''t worry. I can still do it all day long."
Randi had decided his mind. Elisa doesn''t have the right to stop him, but still -
"Don''t worry," said Randi softly. "I will hold on, at least until hees."
-
Chapter 53: 1st Floor Abyssal Hunter vs Catastrophe
Chapter 53: 1st Floor Abyssal Hunter vs Catastrophe
Jeff and Hwang are on the border between Giant Leaf Woods and Eastern Land.
The two of them are indeed Legend Hunters who are no longer active. But that doesn''t mean they will just stand still seeing the ce they live in being threatened because of the appearance of a new event boss.
Jeff looked deep into the forest. "They are still trying to slow down that giant monster?"
"[To fight and die is Abyssal Hunter''s decision]. Have you forgotten what your Saint said?"
"Of course not, idiot. Saint Staff is like Jesus in this Abyssal Terra."
Saint Staff is the most influential figure in history recorded in Abyssal Terra.
Apanied by the Sword Saint, they freed Abyssal Terra''s 1st Floor from the darkness.
"By the way, Jeff, do you remember a man named Nathan?"
"You mean Sword Saint''s first follower? So what?"
"You must remember that man tried crazy things with his research on Abyssal Arts and Sword Arts, right?"
"Ahh, the research that had earned him the name Sword Caster, but in the end, he got killed by Abyssal Radiation?"
"Yeah, he died because the Saint Staff hadn''t perfected Abyssal Breathing at that time."
"Then why did you suddenly mention about a dead person?"
"I taught that Sword Caster-ing technique to Ars."
Jeff red at Hwang''s statement. "How did it go? Did he also die from learning that insane technique?"
"No, but actually yes, he even exceeded my expectations."
"He didn''t die? Damn it."
"By possessing the Medium-core Copy of Sword of Testament, he refined the technique."
Jeff stared at that statement. "Medium-core Copy of Sword of Testament, you say?"
"Yup, which is half the strength of original Sword of Testament."
"You fking kidding me!?"
"No, he even adapted the sword to his original Arts."
Jeff held his head, feeling dizzy. "The strongest number 1 sword, even if it''s just a Medium-core copy, that bastard granted his permission so that kid can have it."
Hwang justughed wryly at Jeff''sint.
"That cold man never even trusted his followers," namely Hwang and hispanion followers, "But, if he gives trust to that young man, we have no choice but to trust the legacy that man gave."
____________
Jordan and his group are still having a hard time facing Queen Bull Ho.
"Archer, prioritize the Bull Ho waves crossing the perimeter!"
They got overwhelmed because all Giant Leaf Woods'' monsters came out of their area.
The group of Archers on the rocks of Silver Steel Mountain shot down the waves of Bull Hos flying from above over the front barricade.
Since they were flying monster type, and they were targeting refugees, only the Archers could stop them.
[Status debuff: Bad Omen]
Jordan just got his [Bad Omen]. "Alright! Come at me, bitch!"
Queen Bull Ho''s attention focused on Jordan, who just got [Bad Omen].
From behind, the Archers were still trying to shoot down one Bull Ho after another. But there was one that escaped their sight and flew free to the refugees.
The flying speed of one Bull Ho can overtake the wagon of the refugees.
The wagon at the rear will fall victim to that Bull Ho. While the people inside paid no attention to their surroundings, because they focused on praying to the Abyssal God.
Everyone prayed, while Jordan Jr. looking back calmly. He then realized that there is a Bull Ho that is pointing at the wagon he''s riding.
In that state of danger, he was still calm because he always remembered his father''s words. "Father will always protect you and everyone."
Therefore, that Lil Guy was not afraid.
But unfortunately, his father, at that time, is far behind. There are indeed two guards escorting the crowd of refugees, but they are on the side and did not see the Bull Ho flying from above.
The Bull Ho will hit Jordan Jr. wagon''s. When Jordan Jr. thought something like that would happen, a sword pierced the Bull Ho somehow, and saved them from danger approach.
Jordan Jr. sensed someone who had just moved from behind. Sure enough, a stump man had just done something with his right - only hand, which somehow gave off a bluish glow.
The one-armed man then put his finger in front of his face, "Shh," hinting at Jordan Jr. to be quiet.
Jordan Jr. did the same as that one-armed man - "Shh." - he will shut up and keep a secret on what that man just did.
____________
"[Beast w: Double-twin sh]!"
Randi once again parried Evolved Father Tree''s attacks. The next moment, he dropped his two swords, then knelt down, the pain in his hands getting worse.
"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"
The pain was really intense. Randi had to scream loudly to ease the pain.
From the front, Lucas gantlyunched an attack.
[Beast w; Piercing to the Edge]!"
Lucas pierced Evolved Father Tree''s right leg, causing the giant tree monster to its knees.
Evolved Father Tree looked down, found a small creature that had just attacked him running away. The giant tree monster immediately raised its right hand, then made a sweeping motion from left to right.
Evolved Father Tree''s right hand came closer to Lucas.
"Oh fck, oh shit!"
Lucas turned around. If he kept running that way, he wouldn''t be able to survive. Therefore, the only way is to minimize the damage he would get.
"Doing so is by blocking the backflow before I get carried away. [Beast w; sh of Giant Beast]! "
Lucas cut open the Evolved Father Tree''s attack wave, but he could only open up one small space for him to take cover.
After a few seconds, the small space disappeared and swept over Lucas.
"Fuuuuuuuuuuck!"
The Gold Hunter got mmed farther back. There is a high chance that he would hit a Giant Leaf Tree.
"Gotcha!"
Shawn saves Lucas at thest second.
"Shit! I don''t want to taste that anymore!"
Only 2km left Evolved Father Tree wille out of Giant Leaf Woods.
When the giant tree monster reached the outside, he would have a bigger chance to attack the Abyssal Citizens.
The refugees from Gate Vige have not even arrived at the Agricultural Vige.
When that happens, they will lose many lives.
Randi couldn''t let that happen.
"Please, that''s enough."
Behind, Elisa groaned.
The girl is healing Randi. She did not participate in the fight, but she also felt the pain received by the group members, especially for Randi, who continued to force both hands to use Ulterior Phantasm.
"Randi! I need your hand," call Lucas.
Randi once again gripped his two swords, leaving Elisa who unable to enter the battle area.
Unable to hold back the pain, Elisa groaned once again. "Anyone, please, help them."
_______________
"They can just let that giant monster leave Giant Leaf Woods and leave him to us," said Jeff simply.
"Well, they didn''t do that because they don''t know that we are here."
"You told them then."
"No, you are this woods Ranger, you told them."
"There is nothing to do with me being Ranger. You have the idea, so you told them."
"Nah, you told them."
"You fking told them now."
"What you mean? You told them."
"No, you fking told - "
Chapter 54: Price of Loyalty
Chapter 54: Price of Loyalty
Another kilometer to the border of the Giant Leaf Woods. There are still two hours left for the Gond to go up from the 2nd Floor to the 1st Floor.
The 1st Floor Abyssal Hunter group that could still stand up, continued to fight until the death.
The young Gold Hunter once again raised two of his swords - "[Beast w: Double-twin sh]!" - stopped Evolved Father Tree''s AOE attack to protect hisrades. However, the moment after he made that charge attack "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" - the pain is getting worse.
Randi copsed, he could not bear the pain he felt.
A member of the western Abyssal Hunter picked up Randi and took the young Gold Hunter out of the battle area.
"Lucas, bad news, this kid''s down!"
"Now we will all die!"
Lucas was ready to die, but he did not expect their deaths to be such a tense moment.
Not long, Randi woke up, he didn''t realize that before he fell unconscious.
"Put me down," he said weakly.
"Lucas, good news, this kid is awake!"
"Good, bring him back!"
Randi got brought to the back first. Then given to the Priest in charge of taking care of him, Elisa.
"Hurry, Elisa, I have to get back to the front."
After hearing Randi''s request, Elisa stopped her healing.
"Elisa?"
"Isn''t that enough?"
Elisa''s question was ambiguous, Randi couldn''t guess what the girl was thinking.
However, if the girl did not have the strength to recover him more, Randi would not insist. He will rise with the strength that still left in him.
"Why?" asked Elisa suddenly.
"What''s wrong?" asked Randi back, "You can go to the back group if you can''t continue fighting."
No, that''s not what Elisa asked. "Why are you trying so hard like that?"
Elisa''s question made Randi pensive.
Randi took a moment to breathe, and thought, what exact answer should he give to the priest girl.
"I''m not ying hero. It''s just that this is Ars''s responsibility, and as his substitute, I have to fight so that no lives lost because of his greed. This is also an effort to return my debt to him."
"But that will make you die."
Randi stopped walking. He didn''t think of that possible until Elisa told him.
But that doesn''t make him afraid. He even gives Elisa a gentle smile before departing.
"If that''s the price of my loyalty, then I won''t hesitate to do it."
Randi returned to the battle area, leaving Elisa, sit in silent.
"He did it out of responsibility. But I..."
Everyone is doing the best they can. Meanwhile, Elisa can only heal Randi, while she can do more. However, something in her heart stopped her from doing that.
''Don''t give other people too much, or you will hurt yourself,'' said someone''s voice in her head.
That voice always haunted Elisa, blocking her heart to do more than she could do.
''If you are in trouble, seek help from a strong person.'' That message reminded Elisa of someone.
"Ars."
Only that man can help them. But unfortunately, that man got trapped on the 2nd Floor. He couldn''t help them when he wasn''t there.
"Iing!"
Evolved Father Tree will once againunch an attack.
Randi is ready with two swords. His two hands were still shaking violently, but if he endured the shaking and focused on doing Ulterior Phantasm, he could definitely stop the giant tree monster''s attack.
Randi will do his charge attack again. If he did, his body could not withstand the Abyssal Radiation flowing within his body. It would literally bring him death, and Elisa didn''t want that.
Elisa could not hold back her emotions. She sped her hands together, and began to pray.
"Ars, someone. Please save them, please save him. "
"Randi! Ready!"
Randi will really do it. Even though he did it to protect hisrades, but it would kill him. Elisa will also be the cause of the death of the young Gold Hunter, her Party Leader, the first man who invited her to go on an adventure.
Evolved Father Tree raised its right hand up, ready to attack. Likewise, with Randi.
''Her body wouldn''tst, only death awaits her.; The voice inside her head made Elisa''s whole body tremble.
A certain past memory made her tremble in fear of losing someone she loves.
"Ngoooooooohh!" shouted Evolved Father Tree.
"Haaaaaaaaa!" shouted Randi, not wanting to lose.
Time seemed to have stopped. There is nothing else they can do but ept fate. However, if that fate could still be changed, Elisa still wanted to believe.
"Aaaaaaaaaarrss!"
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Suddenly, Evolved Father Tree''s right hand got hit by three consecutive bomb attacks. The attack shattered Evolved Father Tree''s right hand.
"[Beast w: Double-twi -]!"
"Dude, you don''t need to do that more!"
They stopped Randi just before heunched his attack. The moment after that, he fell unconscious; he was at his limit.
"Get him out of here!" ordered Lucas.
The attack just now signaled that reinforcements had arrived, a powerful one.
__________
"He finally came."
"What!?"
Jeff heard that there were several explosions going on inside the Giant Leaf Woods. If that rted to Hwang''s muttering, then it meant "You want to say that the explosion came from your brat who should be on the 2nd Floor!?"
"Who else?" Hwang asked proudly.
Jeff stared, not wanting to believe the facts. "You - but, he had to climb Adam Tree to get here! Nobody can do crazy shit like that!"
"Except for the proud Sword Saint, and Ars bes the second person to do it."
"That''s ... bullshit."
Jeff still half believed it. However, if that is true, he will no doubt give his acknowledgement to that insolent brat.
___________
"Jordan, they''re all turning around!"
The entire Killer Bee, Queen Bull Ho, Bear Beast pack, and Bull Ho turned around. From their eastward destination, return to Giant Leaf Woods heading west.
Jordan''s men begin to fuss about the cause of the trouble.
"So, the bastard that responsible for all this chaos finally climbed onto this Floor."
"But its still 1pm! There is still 1 hour 54 minutes for Gond to going up!"
"What?! Then you want to say he climbed Adam Tree and made his way here?!"
Jordan didn''t want to believe that. Because if that catastrophic event indeed caused by [Catastrophe Omen] being held by someone from the 2nd Floor, that means that person really climbed the Adam Tree, which is higher than the distance from the 1st Floor to the Surface.
The only person Jordan could think of someone able to do that is - "Is that you, Satria?"
______________________
"Evolved Father Tree turns around!"
"No, he''s looking north!"
For some reason, from the western Abyssal Hunter view, the Evolved Father Tree was facing an indeterminate direction. The giant tree monster seemed to look at something flying around the top area of the Giant Leaf Woods.
"That''s impossible, right?" Shawn asked the wind. "When the phantasm sun is at its peak, the gas emission from Abyssal Radiation is traveling like an invisible cloud. Can you see those deadly clouds?"
Shawn didn''t know who is flying above, and how is that person flying? One thing is for sure, that person must be a powerful person.
"Look at that!"
Someone pointed at something flying above the sky.
"Is that a human?"
"No, it''s a flying sword!"
"You idiot, it''s a Hunter who flies on a sword!"
"A person flies on a flying sword?"
Lucas only knew of one powerful person who possessed the power associated with swords.
"Is that, the Sword Saint?"
"You mean, the legendary Sword Saint!?"
Shawn wanted to confirm whether that is really the Legend or not. "[Eagle Eye]!" Shawn began to identify that someone who is flying above. "Red-glowing-flying Broadsword, King Bear Mantle, and a smug young face."
That person wasn''t the legenday Sword Saint.
"So, who is he?"
While everyone was still wondering who hade, Elisa, hugging the unconscious Randi, was very grateful. "Thank you, thank you foring at the right time."
Chapter 55: Towering Declaration
Chapter 55: Towering Deration
2nd Floor / Southern Root of Adam Tree
Adam''s Root Station / 11 AM
First Date of New Year /
"Jimmy, what''s Catastrophe Omen like?"
Jimmy was a little surprised because his boss asked something unusual.
"Why are you suddenly interested in something that doesn''t smell like money like that?"
Ars raised his left eyebrow. "Aren''t you going to gain anything from conquering Catastrophe Omen?"
"Yes, as the name implies, Catastrophe brings about various kinds of disasters ording to the area where the disaster urred. Usually, a City or area hit by Catastrophe will get an enormous loss. Therefore, even though there will be a lot of drop items during the Catastrophe conquest, usually all of that money is used topensate for the losses incurred, and the rest pays for tinum or Diamond Hunter who overcame the Catastrophe."
"Hmm."
At first, Jimmy thought his young master was just asking out of curiosity. However, seeing the young master looking at his Hunter Bracelet with an astonished gaze brought Jimmy to his senses.
"Ars, you, don''t tell me you got that Catastrophe Omen!?"
"Yes, I just realized this debuff stuck to me this morning. But I swear, this debuff hasn''t stuck to me yesterday," said Ars with a sense of innocence.
Jimmy patted his head, confused by the behavior of his young master who was sometimes childish, and also very irritating like that.
Suddenly, one of his men opened the door in great haste.
"Boss, something so serious happened to the 1st Floor!"
Jimmy went straight to the Guild Hall, where two Messenger from the 1st Floor wanted to announce something very urgent.
Since it is noon, there are only a few Hunters who appeared to hear their announcement. There isn''t even any tinum Hunter in the Guild Hall.
Despite that, the two Messenger still shouted out the announcements they brought from the 1st Floor.
"For all Gold or tinum Hunters who hear this message. We delegate from 1st Floor would like to say that today, Big Update has urred the 1st Floor and bring up Evolved Father Tree!"
"Evolved Father Tree is a Father Tree that got buffed and given hands and feet to move. For now, all the 1st Floor strong Abyssal Hunters were blocking the Evolved Father Tree''s steps that headed east. For that, we need your participation to go up to the 1st Floor on departure at 1 o''clock!"
Jimmy immediately understood the situation. Also, the Big Update that urred on the 1st Floor was most likely due to Ars raiding too many Area Bosses in Giant Leaf Woods.
Jimmy immediately rushed to meet Ars. But the young master had already disappeared.
"Boss, the young master went to the terminal after listening to the previous announcement!"
"Terminal?"
There is only one thing he can do if he goes to the terminal.
"It still takes another 1 hour 46 minutes before departure. Are you can''t'' wait to go up and helping your friends?"
Randi has officially be a Gold Hunter a few days ago. His party must have taken part in the battle against that Evolved Father Tree.
As a friend, of course, Ars feels responsible to help them immediately.
Suddenly, Ars instead muttered something. "I wonder why we can see the clouds more clearly when we are closer to the Abyss Pit?"
[Abyss Pit - is a giant hole in each floor and connects one floor to another]
Jimmy realized that Ars using [Mana Vision]. That ability allowed the user to being able to see the flow of [Mana Clouds] from the Abyssal Radiation.
[Mana Clouds - is a group of Abyssal Radiation that converges into onerge unit and shape like a cloud flying in the sky]
In front of Adam Tree, which has a height of about 7600m, Ars looked up.
The tree is like a Giant Leaf Tree, only a thousand times bigger.
Abyss Pit - the path to Floor 1, is at the top of that Titanic Tree.
It''s actually easy for Ars to go up there. It''s just - "At this hour, the rainbow clouds are so many and make it very dangerous to go up."
Jimmy didn''t understand why Ars was mumbling all those things. "What are you talking about?!"
Ars turned around. At that moment, his eyes are on [Dragon Eyes] mode, meaning he is in fighting mode.
"Has anyone ever climbed this tree to the First Floor?"
Jimmy, and some of his men, got startled.
"When this Station being conquered, and news about the Saint Staff falling ill on the 1st Floor announced, Sword Saint immediately rushed up this Titanic Tree to return to the 1st Floor."
Ars chuckled. "So that shorty was the first to do it."
Ars stretched for a moment. He would do something that an ordinary Abyssal Hunter could not. It will take a lot of time and extra effort.
"Jimmy, bring all the members fully equipped."
"To do massive construction?"
"Yes."
"That means you want to fight alone?"
"You worried?"
Ars has finished stretching.
One [Adjusted Sword of Testament] issued. The [Sword of Testament] is red, no longer the original color of the Sword Saint''s legendary sword.
"I am the candidate of Seventh Emperor. Remember it well."
Arsunched one Sinaga Sword - [Adjusted Sword of Testament], into the sky, then disappeared, leaving a trail of red particles.
"Where did he go?!"
It was the first time Jimmy''s men saw Ars teleporting. It was certainly a shock to see, and definitely - "You''re going to make a scene to this 2nd Floor. All enemies will start to pay their attention to you. "
Ars already knows that. After all, if he had the ambition to be a big man - "No matter who gets in his way, I''ll face them all."
The 7600m tall Gigantic Tree is no exception.
[Eyes of The Dragon Lvl 3 - Spacious Mode + Mana Vision]
[Eyes of the Dragon Lvl 3] has a passive function of [Keen]. A function that allows Ars to use two active functions of [Eyes of the Dragon].
With the wide viewing function, and seeing the flow of Abyssal Radiation, Ars can dodge all the [Mana Clouds] which can kill him with one touch.
Ars climbing the Adam Tree by taking advantage of 2 functions of [Unlimited Inventory Lvl 4], [Shift] and [Item Launcher]. The [Shift] function allows Ars to teleport to the [Item Property] he wants. The [Item Launcher] function canunch [Item Property] to random locations or the ones he marked with [Eyes of the Dragon].
Heunched Sinaga Sword every 200m upward, thrust the copier sword into the Adam Tree, then teleported to the sword.
At first nce it is easy, but the flow of [Mana Clouds] is veryrge and many, making Ars have to be very careful where he has to put Sinaga Sword, and when he should teleport to the next ce.
Ars took about an hour to get to the first branch of Adam Tree. The distance of the first branch to the surface is about 3500m. He still had to climb 4100m up again to get to the top.
Ars stopped at the first branch, took a breath for a moment.
"The area here is not like the one below, because it got protected by many giant leaves, it is difficult for [Mana Clouds] to enter."
Even so, Ars has to be careful as he could still see severalrge wisps of [Mana Clouds] hiding behind the branches and leaves above.
"Let''s continue then."
Ars continued his way to the top.
This time the travel was faster, however, because the area inside the branch was darker, Ars had to take advantage of the Abyssal Radiation stream to guide him upwards.
- - -
"Phew!"
Ars has reached the top of the Adam Tree. Above it, there is arge, very dark giant hole.
Near the Abyss Pit, the Abyssal Radiation flow is so thin. Even in the Abyss Pit, no Abyssal Radiation can enter.
"In Abyssal, you cannot live without inhaling Abyssal Oxygen, equals pure Abyssal Radiation. Therefore, when you pass through the Abyss Pit, you are the same as dying for a moment."
Ars received such information on his first day staying at Adam''s Root Station.
Hearing that made Ars horrified, knowing that Abyssal Citizens are no longer like humans born outside of Abyssal.
Tired of the darkness, Ars changes his gaze to Abyssal Terra / Floor 2.
The Second Floor is 3xrger than the First Floor. Whichprises South Land, North Land, Northeast Land, and Northwestern Land.
There are a lot of things Ars had to do on that floor before going to the next floor, the 3rd Floor. But before that, he needs to go back to the 1st Floor, to solve the trouble he had caused.
Arsunched one Sinaga Sword into Abyss Pit.
Due to the Abyss Pit phenomenon, the time needed to pass through the giant dark hole was indeterminate. The distance that can be estimated is between 30 and 45 minutes.
There are good things and bad things that Ars must bet to get through the Abyss Pit. The good thing is, he couldunch Sinaga Sword straight up without worrying about Abyssal Radiation''s heavy flow.
The bad thing is, he didn''t know how far it was from the top of the Adam Tree to the roof wall of the West Station terminal. Since going through the Abyss Pit is the same as going through a hole to another dimension, Ars couldn''t sense the mana of the [Item Property of Sinaga Sword] heunched.
Because of that, Ars could only guess, and amplify every single shot of Sinaga Sword he made. Then, after strengthening each run several dozen times, Ars would bet the bet that Sword Saint had won.
But before that, Ars once again looked to the North, took a deep breath, then shouted: "HRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!"
It was a deration before he conquer the 2nd Floor.
"All right, now, let''s go."
Chapter 56: Sword Caster vs Catastrophe
Chapter 56: Sword Caster vs Catastrophe
"Alright, I''ve decided, your name now is "Grandfather Tree"!"
Ars unterally decided on the name of buffed Father Tree.
Not only have hands and feet, Grandfather Tree can regenerating by absorbing life energy from all the Giant Leaf Woods trees.
Its regeneration is also quite fast. In a few seconds, Grandfather Tree has regrew its right hand that Ars destroyed.
[Eyes of the Dragon - Warning Provider: Three Red]
Ars looked back. Three Queen Bull Hos shot towards him. Ars immediately moved to another Sinaga Sword.
The concept of Sinaga Sword that Ars used as a foothold in the air is to stay in ce, not flying. Ars ced Sinaga Sword in a certain spot in the air, froze the dragon sword in midair, then shifted footholds to each sword he ced.
The concept of [Shift] is to teleport using [Property] as a terminal.
Ars took one Sinaga Sword that he poured Arts. "Arts of Red Dragon: -"
Before Ars could attack the Queen Bulls, dozens of Guardians came towards him.
Ars moves to another Sinaga Sword. He just realized that dozens of Bull Ho Soldiers flew at him too. Not only them, on the surface, several Killer Bees and dozens of Bear Beasts also ran towards him.
"So this is Catastrophe? It looks more like a parade of animals and old clowns in tree costumes. "
Ars took out dozens of Sinaga Swords that hovered above his head.
"[Arts of Red Dragon: Sword Rain]!"
That Abyssal Arts sent a rain of Sinaga Sword, which killed all Bull Ho, except for the Queen and Guardian. They have tougher skin, and Ars attacks only stun them.
[Eyes of the Dragon - Warning Provider: Big Red]
Ars looked back to find Grandfather Tree holding a Giant Leaf Tree like a sword, which he would swing from top to bottom.
"[Arts of Red Dragon: One Way, Three Scale]!"
Grandfather Tree swung his sword, slicing through Giant Leaf Woods within 300 meters ahead.
______________________
"The fck happened, Shawn!?"
Lucas took cover behind a Giant Leaf Tree, along with the other Hunters.
For Shawn, he fought the Evolved Father Tree''s attack waves to see their hero.
"You withstand an attack that strong?" muttered Shawn in disbelief.
When the wave of attack had subsided, the western Abyssal Hunter group immediately fled away.
"Ruuunn!"
"We will die!"
"NO, I don''t want to die!"
Lucas waited for Shawn, who still didn''t move. "Shawn, let''s get the fck outta here! This fight has be unhealthy for us!"
Shawn red as the dust covering the sky began to dissipate, and the figure hovering above stood still.
"You''re not him. But, you really are amazing."
__________________
"He''s not a Sword Saint, and he doesn''t use the power of that Legend. But, how the fck can he be that strong on using Sword Arts!?"
Jeff protested to Hwang as Ars'' Master.
"Arts of Red Dragon, he called his Arts that way. The artsbined a trick whereby he could store and extract Sinaga Sword from the ce he called [Unlimited Inventory], and Abyssal Arts. Coupled with the [Adjusted Sword of Testament], or what he called the Sinaga Sword, he became a Sword Caster who had many kinds of attacks using an infinite number of swords."
"Ah don''t fking care about that shit! And, how did he get that [Unlimited Inventory] that sounded like a cheat!?"
Hwang justughed in amusement because of Jeff''s jealousy.
"Well, who knows? That also applies to the four Saints who have overpowering abilities."
__________________
"Randi!"
The four friends got finally reunited with Randi. But unfortunately, their boss was already in an awful state.
"What happened to him?!"
"Hey, boss, wake up!"
"Everyone, please step aside!"
Elisa shooed those who surrounded her patient.
Randi is in a serious condition. If Elisa didn''t take care of him immediately, the condition of her leader group would be terrible, he even could die in few days.
When the hero arrives, Elisa can''t just give up.
"I won''t let you die."
Elisa stuck Staff of Hope on the ground above Randi''s head. After that, she knelt down and clenched her hands on Randi''s right, began to pray.
"Oh, You Who Created Abyssal Land ~
Please give mercy for us Prayers ~
[Blessing of the West: Cruelty Purifying]."
Staff of Hope shone brightly. Randi''s entire body emitted 7 particles of light that numbered hundreds in small volumes and very slowly, but surely.
_________________
Grandfather Tree sliced through Giant Leaf Woods, but the attack couldn''t touch Ars.
[One Way, Three Scale] are three Sinaga Swords that given a temporary role of being a shield. After their role finished, they break down into hundreds of red particles.
"That attack is good. But let me show you how best to do it, old man."
Ars raised his right hand up. Dozens of Sinaga Swords began to appear in one outline, bing one unit.
"[Arts of Red Dragon: Dozens Sword, Big One]!"
Arge sword 50 meters long created from that skill.
Everyone being stunned to see the skill Ars used.
Especially Jeff. "That is Satria''s Pedang Besar Sakti! That brat seeded in imitating it!"
[Dozens Sword, Big One] did look like big swords, but they are still normal sized Sinaga Swords, only covered in red Abyssal Arts that made them look like giant red sword.
Ars begins to drop the giant sword onto Grandfather Tree.
Grandfather Tree prepared all the Steel Leaf he had to withstand the swing of the giant red sword.
The sh between the Great Sword and the Strongest Shield on the 1st Floor created a thumping sound that buzzed everyone''s ears. Even that thud sound attacked those at the West and East Stations.
Grandfather Tree being made to tremble. Even his legs made many crackle sound just to block the swing of the giant red sword.
Ars held one Sinaga Sword in both hands. That one sword became the remote for [Big One].
Ars pulled the [Big One] up like a fishing line catching a big fish. He was about to do that giant sword swing one more time.
Grandfather Tree once again has to withstand that attack. However, if he took that attack now, he wouldn''t be able to defend himself. Therefore, he ordered three recovered Queen Bull Hos to attack Ars.
" [Arts of Red Dragon: Three Way, Two Scale]!"
Ars holds three Queen Bull Hos with three shields containing two Sinaga Swords. The Queen Bulls could not prate the three shields for a moment.
"Lets do it!"
Ars once again prepared to swing his giant sword.
"Die!"
Ars swung the [Big One] vertically right to left with a stronger swing than before.
Grandfather Tree puts all of his shields to the left to block Ars''s attack.
A giant sh that hurt their ears had once again urred.
"Aaaaaahh! My ears!"
"Please, have mercy!"
The western Abyssal Hunter that was closest to the location is still not free from the torment.
"Tch!"
Ars chuckled irritably. He still couldn''t break through Grandfather Tree shield.
After thinking for a moment, he realized something. "Omfg!"
He once again swung [Big One]. But with less strength.
Grandfather Tree fends off his enemy''s attack, which has suddenly be weak. Then somehow, the giant sword got shorter and is right in front of his face.
Ars cut [Big One] shorter. Then with all his might - "Die!" - Ars stabs Grandfather Tree, who doesn''t have time to move all of his shields.
Ars has already pierced the face of the Grandfather Tree''s head, but the giant tree monster is not dead yet. So Ars pushed [Big One] right, then left. Cut the face of Grandfather Tree''s head from the body.
The face of Grandfather Tree''s head fell to the ground, dead. His body also fell on its knees.
"The big guy is dead. Now onto his minions."
Ars finished with the big boss, now turn to the big boss''s men that came again to Ars.
The three Queen Bull Hos, along with their Guardians, dashed towards Ars.
"[Six Swords: Three Way Missile]!"
Arsunched six Sinaga Swords, which being divided into three groups, sliding into three groups of Queen Bull Ho.
The skill coated each Sinaga Sword with immense energy, and when they hit their targets, they exploded like missiles.
[Six Swords: Three Way Missile] disarmed the Queen Bull Hos. Now they have no soldiers to protect them.
If it''s in a normal raid, they won''t let go of whoever wiped out their colony. But now is different. Their instincts told them they had to run away.
"You think you can run away, my money!"
Arsunched [Three Swords: Three Way Missile] to chase after the Queen Bulls.
The romp between Missile and Queen Bullsted for a moment. However, the three expert riders from Giant Leaf Woods could not escape from the dragon''s fangs.
Ars managed kill the Queen Bulls.
"Now it''s only Masha''s bears trying to be monkeys."
Below, the Killer Bees and Bear Beasts attempt to climb the Giant Leaf Woods to reach Ars. Though it is useless to do.
"You animal." Ars raised his right hand up, opened [Unlimited Inventory], then, " [Sword Rain]!"
Ars showered the bears with a shower of des that grounded the Giant Leaf Woods within a 200m radius.
That way, Ars has conquered the Catastrophe that befall Floor 1.
Chapter 57: Greedy Young Master
Chapter 57: Greedy Young Master
Ars descends downstairs to the corpse of the Grandfather Tree.
The giant tree monster should be dead. But somehow, Ars could still feel the life energy from inside that giant corpse.
"Hey!"
Someone calls Ars. That person is a Gold Archer from the west.
It was the first time that the two of them met, but somehow, the Gold Archer looking at Ars in awe.
"May I know who you are?" asked the Gold Archer.
The question came as the other western hunters emerged from behind the trees. They all looked at Ars in awe and astonishment.
At that time Ars standing on a higher ground, so everyone could see him.
The west Abyssal Hunter that standing facing Ars is about 20 people, it seemed that many of them are in the emergency tent, injured.
Ars also did not find any person from his party.
"Hey, quick exin who the fk you are and do you have something to do with all this shit!?"
The urgent one at that time is Lucas. The Gold Hunter looks messed up, with lots of scratches and all the dirty equipment.
The other hunters are too. They all looked scared and exhausted, waiting for an exnation regarding the Catastrophe they had fought just now.
Ars took the opportunity to smile arrogantly and revealed the expression of a Mighty One.
"Hello,moner! My name - " Ars thinks he no need to tell his name. "You can call me Greedy Young Master! Yes, as you can see, I am the cause of this Catastrophe."
Everyone got shocked and still couldn''t believe it. That''s because Ars this morning wasn''t on the 1st Floor. Which means -
"You climb up from the 2nd Floor to reach here?" asked Lucas, doubting Ars.
Ars answered Lucas''s question with an arrogant smile.
"Of course, it''s thanks to the Messenger you sent to Adam''s Root Station. If without them, maybe I wouldn''t know if the [Catastrophe Omen] I got this morning hit this Floor."
Ars is the hero who saved them from disaster. However, due to his extremely arrogant attitude, the impression of heroism disappeared on him.
"Well, good job, because all of you, we can minimize the losses we will get. But, since I alone conquered this Catastrophe, I will take all the goods. Besides, they did no damage to any of the facilities we have."
Ars fixated everyone on that statement. They don''t believe Ars can easily im all the hard work they have put in. Especially for Lucas.
"Are you fking kidding me?! You think what kind of effort we put in before you came! You can''t just im all the goods just because you conquered this Catastrophe by yourself! Hey, did you hear me!?"
Ars couldn''t hear Lucas'' mumbling because of a roaring from behind.
Lucas and others noticed the source of the roar. The Grandfather Tree, which should have been dead, is preparing [Root Lance] to attack them.
"Shield!" shouted Lucas.
The Tank Vanguard didn''t have time to run forward and protect the entire group. The [Root Lance] first shot towards them.
Boom.
The sound of an explosion was just heard, but no attack hurt them.
"[Arts of Red Dragon: Nine Scales, West to South]!"
Ars protects the entire group with his Defend Arts.
"How can you still live?" asked Ars in surprise.
Ars used [Thermal Mode] to look at the tree monster''s body and found that there is a tiny spot that had the hottest source of heat moving within that enormous body.
Ars aimed his right hand, which he shaped like a gun, and aimed at the hot spot.
Then - "Bang!" - Ars fires one Sinaga Sword and stabs a Mandrake out of Grandfather Tree.
Ars moved and held the Mandrake.
Ars has never seen this fantasy creature in the form of a small tree that has such hands, feet and face. So he held onto the creature curiously, like a child discovering a new toy.
"Dafuq is dis?"
Before Ars knew what the creature he held could do.
"Nnggaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"
The mandrake was already screaming with all his might.
"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"
Attacking the western Hunter group and those in the emergency tent.
"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"
Jordan and the refugees could also hear the little monster''s scream.
"Omfg."
Ars kneeled in pain while holding his ears. He already stores the mandrake to [Unlimited Inventory]. He regretted that he had forgotten the tree creature that can scream loudly, which appears in the Harry Potter films.
"Ow-ow-ow." Ars tried to stand up while still in pain. " [Mandrake, Taproot of Father Tree]. So that shitty creature is controlling this giant body."
Surprisingly, the Mandrake just now was the living Taproot Father Tree, and became the heart of the Grandfather Tree.
____________________
An extremely loud, terrifying sound suddenly attacked them. It sounded like mini Evolved Father Tree''s scream.
Lucas couldn''t move for a moment. Even some of his men behind fainted from the screams just now.
"The fk was that just now!?"
"That must be Mandrake," answered Shawn.
"Mandrake, on this 1st Floor!?"
"Previously, Greedy Young Master attacked Evolved Father Tree''s body. Then, moments after he disappeared, the Mandrake''s screams attacked us. Most likely the Mandrake is the heart for the Evolved Father Tree, which is no longer moving."
As Shawn said, at that time, Evolved Father Tree was no longer moving. This strengthened Shawn''s spection.
"That''s bullshit."
Lucas got up, then tried to get to the location of the source of the screams. Shawn and a few members came with him from behind.
The source location just now was behind the Evolved Father Tree''s body. Which meant the Greedy Young Master was there too.
"It should be like that, but now he''s gone, dammit!"
Lucas went on a rampage again.
Unlike Lucas, Shawn couldn''t stop feeling amazed at the Greedy Young Master''s existence. That face is unfamiliar, but his first appearance was amazing.
"I wonder if he opens registration to be his follower?"
_____________________
Elisa took her hands off her ears. The Mandrake shouts just now were so shocking, and made her wonder, "Where did the Mandrakee from?"
Supposedly Mandrake can only be found on the 2nd Floor / Thorny Pine Forest. But the voice just now made Elisa aware that the Mandrake brought by 1st Floor''s Big Update.
Elisa looked at her sleeping patient. It seems that the deadly scream just now didn''t disturb Randi''s rest.
Elisa did the best she could. Now just leave it to Randi''s determination that will keep him alive.
"How is his condition?" asked someone from behind.
Elisa''s breath stopped for a moment at that question. Trying to be strong, she replied.
"He was pushing his body too much. Abyssal radiation has infected his chest, upper back, and hands. He can no longer live normally. Even if he''s lucky, he could just possibly live up to 1, year ... "
Elisa could not continue her mouth to speak. Her chest feels so tight, and her throat felt heavy. She pity herself because she couldn''t do more to lighten Randi''s burden.
"Being infected or not is none of my business," said that someone rudely. As if he didn''t care about Randi''s condition.
Elisa got angry and immediately saw who it was, and found that it is the hero who saved them.
"He will live until I can get us all out of here."
Randi''s body and hands being bandaged, but Ars could still see the emission from the Abyssal Radiation infectioning out of the gaps of the bandage.
Hwang once showed Ars, Hwang''s friends who had an infection who lived on the edge of the west station. They all looked in pain, but none of them gave up on their lives. They are still waiting for someone who will free them from Abyssal prison, so that they can be free from the prison and the infection.
"Two years," murmured Ars. "Survive for two years until I conquer this prison."
That statement gave Elisa a shock wave. She never again heard of someone who wanted to free them all from Abyssal''s grasp.
Ars took out [Shoots of Golden Wind], then threw the item at Elisa.
"Put it on him. It will ease his pain, and tell him after he awake; I will kill you if you die."
After that, Ars teleported, leaving Elisa in dilemma.
"Sinaga!"
Dwi, Nanda, Riko, and Tito ran to catch someone who had disappeared.
"That bastard, where did he disappear!?"
"No, the question is, how can he teleport like that!?"
"More importantly, I will beat the fk out of him if I find him! He left us and made us fight with that terrible disaster just now!"
Elisa doesn''t understand Ars'' way of thinking. Maybe no one knows either. But one thing is certain, that Ars is a hero who will save them from the Abyssal God''s trap.
"Although that hero''s impression isn''t visible because of his unfriendly attitude."
Chapter 58: Nature Rule
Chapter 58: Nature Rule
"That piece of shit, he camete and let us fight that disaster. When he finally came and saved the day, he casually imed all the drop items!"
Lucas rattled on as he flipped all the King Bear Meat chunks on the grill.
After the battle with Catastrophe, the three Gold Hunter of Floor 1 gathered at one circle and had lunch together.
There were supposed to be four of them, but one of them is injured.
Jordan looked at the emergency tent, asked: "How is that young man condition?"
Near the emergency tent area, there are already lots of cartsing from the West Station. Bring all the participants and Priests that belong to the station.
In one of the carts, a certain group appointed their group leader to be brought to the Station Health Center.
"He was pushing his body too much. Giving up the infection invading his body to protect the party, and from what I hear, he''s in pretty bad shape."
Having two infected hands without cure is a sad thing. That means Randi can no longer fight as Hunters. He had be the so-called, disabled Hunter.
"But it can''t be helped, right?" asked Jordan. "I mean, he did it to protect the whole group, and he did it."
Randi''s sacrifice was a very heroic sacrifice, more heroic than the appearance of the Greedy Young Master.
Shawn agreed with that. "If Randi doesn''t master [Beast w; Double-twin sh] and straining his body, maybe we''ll see Lucas in pieces state now."
Lucas stopped working and aimed his spat at Shawn. "I could save myself in every situation! But I hate to admit it, I can only use my strength to protect myself."
"Even though you got blown away once before."
"It''s because I''m at a disadvantage!"
Whatever it is, their battle is over. Things remains is only tired and hungry.
The roasted King Bear Meat is done. Lucas took his share, then sat down to eat without a table.
Jordan and Shawn took their own.
Lunch time.
After finishing two pieces, Jordan stopped. He immediately remembered something he forgot to ask.
"I heard that Jeff and Hwang helped you guys against the Evolved Father Tree?"
Shawn answered the question after finishing his drink. "The two of them had a chance topete with the giant tree monster, but after that they disappeared."
Jeff, Ranger of the Giant Leaf Woods, and Hwang, the Firestorm Archer.
"The two living legends have indeed retired from being a Hunter. Even so, they still had an obligation to protect Floor 1 from threats like Catastrophe. I pity you guys cuz getting left by them."
"Ikr! They have the strength topete with that fking monster, but they just unted their strength, then just disappeared! Like that damn Greedy piece of shit!"
Lucas still had time to ramble on even though his mouth is still full of food.
"Maybe they have their own reason. Like counting on you to protect this Floor."
Jordan tries to think positive in every situation that has happened. Then he remembered an individual who saved them, but at that time Jordan could not find the person anywhere.
"Regarding the Greedy Young Master, where is he now?"
Jordan had a chance to see the mighty figure from Silver Steel Mountain. But now that person has disappeared somewhere.
"We have assigned a search team to find his whereabouts. But s, that person disappeared, and he kept his word to take all the drop items," replied Shawn.
"That bastard, I won''t forgive him."
Even though Hunters from the west and Jordan group also took part, it was the Greedy Young Master who solved all the problems alone.
Evolved Father Tree, all types of Bear Beasts, and all types of Bull Hos that remained at that time. The Greedy Young Master killed all the monsters himself. Got him listed who conquered the 1st Floor Catastrophe alone.
"It can''t be helped, he actually conquered that Catastrophe by himself. To im all drop items is his right," Jordan confirmed.
They also didn''t get any losses in the Catastrophe at that time. Except for feeling tired and nearly dying in battle.
Neither Shawn nor Lucas could argue with that fact. Although Lucas was still so upset.
"At least he has to give even a little to appreciate our hard work!"
"Is King Bear Meat not enough for you?"
The entire King Bear Meats they ate at that time are remaining drop item, or so-called scraps, that the Greedy Young Master left for them.
"But, man, his figure and strength really reminded me of the Sword Saint. Even though the principles of using their sword skills are different, they still share the same overpowering abilities rted to swords."
Jordan remembered the times when he had followed the Sword Saint in the battle on the Second Floor.
While the 3 Gold Hunters were enjoying their rest, a man came over with a worried expression.
"Lucas, this is bad! Ian the Silver Warhammer is here!"
For a moment Lucas got a heart attack at that news. But after thinking for a moment, he didn''t care.
"Just let him do what he wants. Besides, there''s nothing more he can rob from us."
Greedy Young Master had already robbed all item drops that should have divided equally. So there''s nothing else to be robbed of them, that was Lucas thought.
"Hey, is it just me or the Evolved Father Tree''s body is three times bigger than the usual Father Tree," said Jordan.
Shawn also looks at Evolved Father Tree corpse. "Of course, it''s because Evolved Father Tree has arms and legs. Plus, we also might can take the parts of his body that got destroyed."
Giant Leaf Tree cannot be used as raw material because their wood element is hard as rock.
But it''s different with Father Tree. When he bes a corpse, Father Tree''s body that loses life energy will be more tender and can be harvested as natural items.
"That means, Evolved Father Tree is the same as two to three normal Father Trees. So the total money we can get from him is around 10k to 15k."
Lucas red at the ssification. Suddenly he stopped eating, took a sip of his drink, then got up and picked up his King Bear Coat.
"Let''s go, Shawn!"
Jordan and Shawn smiled amusedly at the change in their partner''s attitude.
Shawn got up too and followed Lucas from behind as a representative from West Hunter.
"Good luck!"
Jordan did not take part because his territory is only Gate Vige.
Large muscr body, with brown and bald skin. Holding a giant Silver Warhammer in his right hand. Behind him stood a group of about 25 Gold Hunters.
Lucas meets the group led by a tinum Hunter.
"I didn''t think you are the one who woulde, Ian!"
Chapter 59: Nature Rule (2)
Chapter 59: Nature Rule (2)
Lucas, apanied by two of his men and Shawn, weed the tinum Hunter party.
After getting close and facing Ian, Lucas stretched his hand forward, trying to give a warm handshake.
But Ian didn''t seem interested in getting into contact with Lucas.
"From the reports I received, Big Update happened on the Floor where these weak people are. But after arriving here, the monster that said to be a walking Father Tree has been defeated?" asked Ian intimidatingly.
"Y - yeah, that''s true. It was really difficult, but we managed to bring down this gigantic monster somehow."
Ian gave the impression that you would feel cornered if you faced him. And that is how Lucas feels.
Not responding, Ian suddenly burst outughing. His menughed too. Makes Lucas wonder and has to hold back annoyance.
"Why you fking lying? This monster appeared because of Catastrophe, right?"
Ian pointed to the destroyed areas of Giant Leaf Woods caused by Evolved Father Tree''s attack.
"Even though this is Floor 1, Catastrophe is still Catastrophe. And you want to say, a bunch of weak people like you guys conquered that Catastrophe?!"
Lucas stuttered. "Y - yeah, it might be hard to believe, but that''s how it is." He didn''t want to admit that there was a cocky figure who saved them.
While Lucas kept refusing, Ian didn''t want to make it too big.
Ian drew closer to Lucas. "My friend, how about we move away a little to talk four eyes?" Patted Lucas on the back, then led the Gold Hunter away a little.
''Ah, shit, here we go again'', Lucas thought, unable to refuse the invitation.
Shawn being left alone for a moment. Facing a group full of Gold Hunters, he put on a friendly face. "Hey!" then greet those elite people.
After a little distance, Ian began his scheming.
"Lucas, I won''t mind who or how this Catastrophe can be defeated. But honestly, I got a little disappointed that I brought my party here. My party must be disappointed too because we came here to help you. But unfortunately our efforts were in vain, and there is nothing we can do now."
Therein lies the situation that Lucas hates.
"Because of that, I want to ask for your kindness as a fellow Hunter. I''m not asking for much, only 1k cash per member, let''s just say it is a tired fare for us toe here, how is it?"
"1k Cash per member?"
Lucas nced at Ian''s group, which consisted of about 25 people. So the total Lucas has to pay is 25k, 26k if Ian counts as well.
"It''s not that hard, right? Besides, if you really do conquer this Catastrophe, the money you get definitely is 4x more than the total I asked for."
That''s right, if the Greedy Young Master didn''t take all their money.
A world where the Strong Ruled, Lucas couldn''t refuse that request, or else Lucas would get humiliated right there if he refused. .
But how? The money they would get from the remains of the Evolved Father Tree''s corpse wouldn''t be enough to pay for all of that. Lucas also didn''t want to put his money into paying for their asses that didn''t do any shit.
For that, he must do a diversion, so he can think of another n.
"H-hey, by the way, you must be tired, right? Why don''t you just rx and enjoy the BBQ that we are having?"
Ian immediately understood that Lucas didn''t want to pay them. So he left the conversation for a moment, then faced the corpse of the Evolved Father Tree.
An idea popped into his mind. "How about you give me this old man''s corpse instead?"
"No!" Lucas said something he didn''t have to say. "Ah, shit."
Even though he intended to sell all the harvest from the Evolved Father Tree''s corpses to pay them, but now he''s messed it up.
Ian turned around and immediately lifted Lucas off the cor with his right hand.
"Are you saying you don''t want to repay us aftering here?" asked Ian intimidatingly.
"No-no, that''s not it!"
Whatever Lucas said wouldn''t work to calm Ian down.
"Hey, what you guys doing there folks?!"
Suddenly a voice asked them. The voice came from above the Evolved Father Tree''s corpse, and the man immediately descended to take a look at the situation.
"Sir Jeff!"
Jeff''s arrival gave Lucas a glimmer of hope.
The appearance of the Legend Hunter also shocked everyone on location.
Ian released his grip on Lucas, then faced the Legend Hunter.
"Isn''t this the Silver Warhammer? What brought you here?" asked Jeff.
Jeff is just the badass version of Lucas. Though he owns the entire woods, that doesn''t mean Ian would be nice and back off.
"Why are you here?" asked Ian back.
"You answer me first, you piece of shit. Then I''ll answer yours."
In front of Jeff the Forest Ranger, Ian won''t feel minor. Instead, he was thinking about the percentage of victory if he fought that Legend Hunter.
"What''s the matter, Jeff?"
Apparently there is another person on top of the Evolved Father Tree''s corpse.
"Not a big problem! Only big babies try to act big!" replied Jeff.
Shawn immediately recognized who Jeff was talking to. "Sir Hwang!" He immediately sped up to meet his master.
"Hwang the Firestorm Archer?" muttered Ian curiously. He didn''t expect that there were two Legend Hunters on the scene.
Ian''s Combat Power is 20k, the same as Jeff now. Then the number of Combat Power in his group was the same as him, 20k. But for Hwang the Firestorm Archer, that blind Legend Hunter has a Combat Power of 25k. Which means Ian and his group will find it difficult to win the battle with the two Legend Hunters.
Ian let out a disappointed sigh. Then turn around and back away. Before actually leaving, he gave a message to Lucas.
"I''m looking forward to that BBQ party at the Site of Memorial tonight, Lucas."
Ian pulled his group away from the location.
After the big problem had gone, Lucas fell on the ground, relieved. "Fck him. Thank you, Sir Jeff."
Jeff looked down at his former student in disappointment. "You useless. That''s why you can''t get stronger. You always look down on those who are stronger than you."
"Whatever, just go ahead and scold me. I don''t care anymore. I just want to live peacefully, that''s all."
Sometime before the conflict with Ian ended.
"Sir Hwang!"
Shawn climbs onto Evolved Father Tree''s corpse and finds his Master seated. Surprisingly, Hwang is not alone.
"Hey, Shawn, it''s been a while since I saw you. Though I can''t see."
Shawn got delighted to see his Master again. However, the figure who is with his Master made him wonder.
"You already met him earlier, right? He is also my student, your junior."
"What?"
Shawn red in disbelief. The great man who is sitting holding something is also the Firestorm Archer''s disciple?
[Proof Conquest of Woods of Giant Leaf Medal]
A token as big as a palm. In the form of a Giant Leaf Tree, surrounded by unique ornaments.
Ars finally obtained an SSR rarity item which could no longer be found on the 1st Floor or 2nd Floor. Although he disappointed, he couldn''t get it directly by himself.
"If this is in another story, they will ce the main character in a secret dungeon that only he will conquer. And the main character will get all the shit from the dungeon and get rich."
Too bad that won''t happen to you.
"Ok-ok, got it." Ars raised the token above the sky, then thought, "Greedy Dragon Family might be a good name."
Chapter 60: Little Confrontation
Chapter 60: Little Confrontation
West Station / Guild Building
South Hall / Morning
Day after the battling the Catastrophe /
Every active Hunter gathered in the meeting will record new data about the Catastrophe Event that just happened, and the Evolved Father Tree.
Lucas, Shawn, and Jordan are the three leaders who chaired the small democracy meeting.
Ian the Silver Warhammer and his party are guests only allowed to watch, or provide opinions and suggestions when being asked / permitted.
The female moderator who sits among the leaders cleared her throat, signaling that they would hold the meeting.
"All right, please pay attention, we will hold the meeting. The purpose of this meeting is to record new data about the Catastrophe event that happened yesterday to this floor, and the new boss, namely the Evolved Father Tree (temporary name)."
The moderator does something on the holographic monitor that everyone can see. She opened a document file called [Catastrophe (Event)].
[Catastrophe: A major event that urs at least once a year that befalls a region. This event will bring up a very strong Catastrophe Boss. This event always leaves a lot of damage. This event will always get more difficult every time a Big Update patch (every year change) urs. The factor for the emergence of this disaster triggered by [Catastrophe Omen] infecting someone. [Catastrophe Omen] believed to be obtained when someone or a party of Hunters spam a raid in an area.]
[<<<<>>>>]
"The note above was first recorded by Saint Staff, 6 years ago. Andst modified a year ago. Do leaders have instructions to change / or add data regarding the notes above?"
Lucas, Shawn, and Jordan began to remember if there was any new data they could put in the log.
Shawn, who mostly monitored when the fight urred, raised his voice.
"For now, it looks like we should separate the records regarding the Catastrophe that happened on the Lower Floor from the one on the 1st Floor."
Jordan agreed with the statement. "The 1st floor only has 3 hunting areas and two small settlements. This actually minimizes the possibility of Catastrophe. We also don''t know if Catastrophe will hit this Floor again next year."
Lucas also has something to say. "Most importantly, we must make a ban so that no one or any party wants to spam the raid on this peaceful Floor."
Everyone already knows that the Catastrophe this time caused by Greedy Young Master. Together with Randy''s Party, they spammed raids at Giant Leaf Woods.
"Besides, why did they have to spam raid in a small ce like this? If they are that strong, why don''t they just go to the 3rd Floor?" added Lucas, expressing his frustration.
"Let''s put the Greedy Young Master aside," Shawn took over the meeting. "For now, just make a new record regarding [Floor 1 Catastrophe], with a description like this."
[Floor 1 Catastrophe: The arrival of this disaster being triggered by [Catastrophe Omen] infecting a person. When [Catastrophe Omen] is in Abyssal''s protection, or outside the 1st Floor area, Catastrophe will target Abyssal Citizens who are outside Abyssal''s protection. It is not yet known whether Catastrophe will mess around blindly, or calm down because there is no target they can aim for]
Everyone seems to agree on the record with the interim data.
Jordan has a question. "Thest sentence on the note ... ah, no, it''s nothing."
Previously, Jordan wanted to doubt whether thatst sentence is needed? However, because the moment was still ambiguous, and its certainty was unknown, no one denied the existence of thest sentence in the notes.
Shawn looked around, and no one intended to give instructions. But somehow, Lucas looked at him with a questioning expression.
"Hey," Ian finally spoke up, "Greedy whoever it is that I heard a lot today, did he really conquer the Catastrophe alone?"
Ian couldn''t believe it when Lucas said that the western Hunter party conquered Catastrophe. But it''s a different story if there is a third party with a mysterious figure he has never heard of.
"Well, why did we have to lie? If not because of him, maybe the three of us and all the Hunters who took part in the battle yesterday wouldn''t be able to sit here," Shawn replied.
"We might be able to save the residents of the Gates Vige and the Agricultural Vige. But in return, the entire vige and also us will definitely get destroyed if that person doesn''te," added Jordan. "If you ask me, I still can''t believe it tho, because before he was on the 2nd Floor, and he said he climbed Adam Tree and jumped over the Abyss Pit to get back to this Floor."
Such stories could only be heard when the Saints were still active, and Troy the Gluttony, the First Emperor, was still living on the 2nd Floor.
Ian would eitherugh because he doubted the story, orugh because of a lie that sounded serious.
Because the topic of the meeting was slightly off the mark, Shawn took over again.
"Very well, since no one has any more instructions regarding the [Floor 1 Catastrophe] record, I will assume that we all agree with the writing and ratification of this note."
Note takers - Writer Specialists, who sits at a separate table next to the meeting table, jot the temporary notes onto a piece of paper. Then the paper being handed over to the guild reception desk.
Ding ~ Tung ~
A few moments after the note was received, all Hunters'' Hunter Bracelets sounded a sign that there is an iing notification from the Guild itself.
[Floor 1 Catastrophe: The arrival of this disaster being triggered by [Catastrophe Omen] infecting a person. When [Catastrophe Omen] is in Abyssal''s protection, or outside the 1st Floor area, Catastrophe will target Abyssal Citizens who are outside Abyssal''s protection. It is not yet known whether Catastrophe will mess around blindly, or calm down because there is no target they can aim for]
[<<<<>>>>]
The new sentence in the note indicated that the note had gone through the legalization process and had been approved by the Guild.
"Very well, after the meeting regarding the note-writing of [Floor 1 Catastrophe] is over, we will continue to the next session. Writing notes Evolved Father Tree (temporary name)."
[Monster Name : Grandfather Tree]
[Difficulty : 7]
[Speciality : Protector Leaf, Mandrake''s Horrible Scream, Unlimited Regen]
[Intelligence : 6]
[Type : Catastrophe Boss]
[Monster Info :
Father Tree who has legs and arms. It will only appear when Catastrophe urs. Can control all Giant Leaf Woods monsters. If the Catastrophe Omen holder is not on the Floor, he will attack the Abyssal Citizens who are outside the protection of the Abyssal / Station.]
[Rmendation Hunting Party: 1 tinum with Full Gold Hunter / 1 Diamond Hunter.]
[Existence: Floor 1. ]
[Drop Items: [Shoots of Breath of Heaven], [Mandrake, Taproot of Father Tree], [Father Tree Spine +], and lots of wood raw material.]
[Trophy obtained: Guardian God of the Giant Leaf Woods.]
"Above is the note that Leader Shawn had written in advance. Do the other two leaders have instructions regarding the above notes?"
Lucas, Jordan, and everyone else looked amazed and shocked at the same time by the note.
Jordan has a question. "Shawn, where did you get thisplete data?"
Shawn expected someone to ask that question.
"Before that, I want you, especially someone," Shawn pointed to Lucas, "to control your emotions while the meeting is still going on, outside of that it''s up to you. Actually, I got that data from Sir Hwang, and the Greedy Young Master directly."
Lucas remembered, yesterday afternoon, his colleague came to Hwang on top of the corpse Evolved Father Tree. He didn''t think that the jerk he hated was also there.
Next door, Jordan was in awe of the name giver. "But, Grandfather Tree, I couldn''t have thought of a name this cool before."
Ianughed wryly. "Difficulty 7, Intelligence 6, and Unlimited Regen. You must really have a hard time dealing with a boss like that on this Floor."
Jordanughed wryly, too. "I didn''t go against that giant, but hearing the AOE damage he did just gave me goosebumps."
"Lucas and his boys probably wouldn''t have survived without Randy," added Shawn.
Again, the topic was slightly off the mark, meaning no one wanted to give instructions.
"So, can we legalize that record?" asked Shawn to confirm.
"How about it, Lucas?" Jordan asked Lucas. "Nothing? So we all agree on the writing of the note."
The writers immediately processed writing notes regarding the new monster data. After that, they submitted the second new record to the Guild.
Ding ~ Tung ~
New data regarding the [Grandfather Tree] records sent into everyone''s Hunter Bracelet.
Lucas hadn''t wanted to talk because he wanted to confirm something. Then, when he was sure of his decision, he finally spoke up.
"I don''t really mind anything."
Lucas''s voice caught the attention of those near the conference table.
"Oh, you finally want to speak up?" asked Jordan happily.
"But, let me say this." Lucas took a moment to pause before continuing. "Fck you, Shawn."
Chapter 61: Birth of Greedy Dragon Family
Chapter 61: Birth of Greedy Dragon Family
Shawn, and the people at the conference table got shocked. Lucas being known for his spicy mouth, but this time, his curses were serious.
"You damn traitor. You took that monster''s data from that jerk, that means you''re submitting to him, and I really hate that."
The atmosphere became even hotter because of the conflict between two of the three leaders.
But Shawn had expected that and didn''t want to take it too seriously.
"Well, it can''t be helped. He saved us, and he alone conquered the Catastrophe. Without him, we definitely couldn''t - "
"Yeah-yeah, I fking know that, I''m sick of hearing that fact."
Lucas got up from his chair, slowly grabbing people''s attention.
"I don''t hate the idea of that person''s existence on this Floor. But, I hate him, and I hate those who are close to him. Because of that, fck you, Shawn. "
"Sorry, and thanks for your opinion," Shawn replied casually.
"Fck you too, people!"
Lucas''s shouting made the atmosphere quieter, and questions regarding Lucas''s statement began to appear.
"Fck you, to those of you who casually sit back while I face death to keep this Floor safe! The worst thing is, you guys don''t look proud of what I did! Because of that, fck you! Fck you! Fck you! Fck y - "
Lucas stopped when he was going to aim for Ian. "Yeah, all of you, fck you!"
After cursing, Lucas walked away from the meeting.
"Where do you want to go?" asked Jordan.
"I don''t know, maybe I''ll go to Seven Color Stone Mountain, and start a new life as a stone farmer like Arknite yers do."
As Lucas walked out, Jimmy came inside with two of his men.
"Hey, Lucas, where are you going?"
"Nothing to do with you, and fck you."
Jimmy didn''t understand why Lucas was angry like that. At first nce at the situation, it seemed like there was an argument between that person and the meeting.
"Fine then, if you don''t want your share."
"My share?"
Lucas stopped and turned around to see what Jimmy wanted to do.
"Sorry for beingte, did I interrupt the session?"
"No, you even came at the right time," replied Shawn.
Jimmy''s arrival made the atmosphere a little chaotic. Because everyone knows that Jimmy is Greedy Young Master''s subordinate.
"We just finished a data logging meeting on [Floor 1 Catastrophe] and [Grandfather Tree]."
"Oh, okay, then, can I take over this meeting?"
"Yes, you can."
Everyone''s attention is on Jimmy, and what he wanted to talk about. But before Jimmy could begin, Ian spoke up.
"What do you want?"
"That''s why I''m taking over this meeting."
Well, that makes sense. After that, no one wanted to open a big voice.
Jimmy, who previously wanted to leave, then returned to his seat.
Jimmy asked for a paper from his men. Then start talking.
"Alright, first I want to say I''m sorry because my existence is not wee here, actually. I came here with two Affairs for this floor."
Affair has 5 levels of importance brought by a person; Hunter, Party, Family, Territory, and Floor.
The higher the affairs, the higher the discussion, and usually only high-ranking people such as a family leader or an emperor could carry Floor-level Affairs.
"First, we from the Greedy Dragon Family would like to thank the Hunters who took part in the battle with Catastrophe before the Greedy Young Master came."
The news from Concern shocked everyone. Especially for Ian, who is a tinum Hunter.
"We will providepensation in the form of money for the participants. We will also pay for long care for Hunter, who is seriously injured."
At that statement, Lucas grabbed his right hand, then innocently said: "I thought I sprained my hand from yesterday''s fight."
Jimmy continued. "Doesn''t anyone want to ask anything regarding the previous statement?"
While everyone was just spouting questions, Ian raised his hand. "When was that family formed? I have heard no announcements regarding the formation of a new family in this past year."
Everyone thought the same thing as Ian.
There, Jimmy asked for something more from his men. Then he showed an object that looked strange, and only Ian realized what that is.
" [Proof Conquest of Woods of Giant Leaf Medal]! This is a medal that could only be obtained from Dungeon conquest. This medal is the main condition needed to form a family."
Everyone red in surprise at once. Amotion over the topic of the medal broke out.
"So that is a medal!"
"I could only hear about it before!"
"Me too, this is the first time we can see that thing in person!"
Everyone wondered in admiration, except for the only tinum Hunter on the spot.
"Where did you guys get that thing?" asked Ian sarcastically.
Jimmy just smiled arrogantly at Ian''s statement, then continued talking.
"With all of your witnesses, we will form the Greedy Dragon Family in this West Station Guild Building."
Questions were once again popping up in everyone''s mouth regarding this very sudden important statement.
Jimmy did not care about all that, then gave a medal to one of his men. The two men, holding a paper each, went to the reception desk.
Sometime after they went to the reception desk.
Ding ~ Tung ~ Ding ~ Tung ~
The sound of the announcement notification sounded for the third time. But that time it sounded twice, which meant that the announcement to be notified was being broadcast live to all the Guild Buildings that had been liberated, meaning all the Hunters on the 2nd and 3rd Floor will know about the announcement too.
[Family: Greedy Dragon. Leader: Greedy Young Master. Territory of Powers: 1st Floor. Today it has legally established with witnesses of the entire West Station''s Abyssal Hunter]
That is so surprising. Even Shawn, who thought it would happen, couldn''t escape the shock.
Ian, as the highest ranked Hunter on the spot, is very much against the incident.
"Floor 1 is a floor that is forbidden to be controlled by anyone. If you break it, it means you dere enmity against all Hunters."
The amendment has existed since the Saints passed it. Even though Ian was very much against it, he could not prevent it, because violence strictly prohibited where they were at that time, Guild Building.
But once again, Jimmy only responded with an arrogant smile.
Ding ~ Tung ~ Ding ~ Tung ~
"Again?"
Ian remembered that two of Jimmy''s men each brought paper. That means they have two covenants to pass.
[The entire area of today''s 1st floor being purchased under the name of Greedy Young Master]
"Nobody can forbid someone to control their ownnd, right?" asked Jimmy smugly.
Everyone gaped at the notice.
"What?" Be a statement spoken by everyone.
But not for the tinum Hunter, "Buha, buhahahahaha!" Ianughed so hard he burst into tears. "This shit is so funny!"
Ian''sughter became an additional shock for everyone.
"Ahh, it''s been a long time since Iughed this hard. Thank you for the show."
"Ur wee," Jimmy replied.
Ian got up from his chair. His men followed him.
"Let''s get out of here, bois. At least because of this, I don''t regret wasting my time going to the ce of these weak people."
Before actually leaving, Ian had onest question.
"Tell me, Jimmy, where is your master now? Why didn''t hee here himself? "
"For some reason, he doesn''t want to attract attention. And now, maybe he is regretting his decision."
__________________
Be felt sad, seeing her partner was silent for a long time by holding his head with both hands.
That can''t be helped, because his best friend, Randi, got infected after fighting with Catastrophe yesterday.
Be walked closer to Ars, then gently hugged her partner from behind. Trying to provide mental support.
"200k Cash just for this cheap Floor," murmured Ars.
''Ah, so you''re regretting that.''
Apparently, his partner was regretting a decision that gave his wallet financial problems.
Tit ~
Ars'' Hunter Bracelet beeped.
[From Guild -]
[Dear, Greedy Young Master, please go to the South Hall Guild Building to get your valid proof of ownership of Abyssal Terra / 1st Floor]
"Valid proof of ownership? You mean,nd certificates?"
Chapter 62: Gods Challenger
Chapter 62: God''s Challenger
Ep 61God''s Challenger
Ars went to the Guild Building. By wearing normal clothes and let down his hair.
The Greedy Young Master''s appearance is hair pulled back. Red eyes convey a very greedy impression. With high prices / level fixtures.
Everyone won''t know that Ars is the Greedy Young Master. Except -
"Young Master!"
Lee Wai called him.
Ars red to silence Lee Wai''s mouth.
Fortunately, it was rush hour, almost 3 pm, and everyone was doing their buying and selling activities at North Hall, and those at South Hall were rxing after a day''s work.
"I''m sorry," said Lee Wai, "I thought you had something to do withing up in ordinary appearance like this."
Lee Wai''s attitude has be more respectful to Ars since Ars became rich. Even though right now he is so upset because he lost seven in tenth of all his money.
"What do you want?"
"Nothing, I just want to know what you want to do alone here? Are you going to South Hall?"
"None of your business. Get lost."
Ars immediately walked into South Hall, ignoring Lee Wai. Then walk to the reception desk on the very edge.
"Wee, Dear Hunter, is there anything we can help you with?"
"I am the Greedy Young Master. I came here to get mynd certificate."
That is what Ars wants to say, but he would definitely attract attention. Even though it''s crowded, Ars didn''t want to take the risk of revealing his identity.
When his head gets stuck due to tooplex thinking, a simple ideaes to mind.
"I''m here to take thend certificate that you ordered."
The receptionist immediately understood Ars''s meaning, which sounded ambiguous.
"Please wait a moment."
The receptionist went behind. Not 10 seconds disappeared, she came back again.
''That''s quick!'' Thought Ars.
The receptionist put two paper boards on the table. "Please sign these two letters."
Ars took one first, then nced at the contents of the letter.
Everything looks like an ordinary certificate deed. However, there were some words that made Ars frown; [handover], [requirements for challenging Gods], andst, [God of Abyssal Terra].
It looks like Ars has just opened the biggest plot twist in Abyssal Terra''s history.
"Hey, can you be faster?"
Unconsciously, two people were waiting for Ars behind. Looking to the side, the receptionist table already filled with Hunters.
Ars immediately signed the two papers given. The receptionist took one, then gave Ars the other.
The receptionist handed something to Ars again by dragging it by hand on the table. "Please take your purchase bonus."
Ars frowned once more as he took the gift. After that he left, making Lee Wai, who had peeked at him from the start, wondering.
Taking advantage of the crowd, Ars disappeared. Didn''t allow Lee Wai to call him.
Ars moved to the roof of the Guild. Looking down, there was already a crowd of people.
After the news of the Greedy Dragon Family ruling the 1st Floor, there were many Hunters from the 2nd Floor going up to the West Station.
Some seem curious about the next situation. There were some who got worried about the state of theirrades living on the 1st Floor. There were also some strong people who seemed to want to see the Greedy Young Master.
[Trophy: God''s Challenger I]
[Meets 1/3 of the conditions to challenge God]
Ars got that trophy after he signed the previousnd certificate.
[If you can get to the deepest ce, any wish will be granted.]
"So you can''t go to that deepest ce just by barging in."
There are veryplex requirements that Abyssal Hunter must meet in order to get to that deepest ce, Ars thought.
However, "God''s Challenger, huh?" That trophy gives Ars a really big question.
"Can I conclude that, I have to challenge the gods to get a wish?" Ars smiled wryly. "That''s ridiculous."
Ars''s journey has opened up a higher piece ofplexity than he thought. It made him remember some words from Fafnir.
["So that being really moved me and this ce into its game."] ["So that being really made me a participant in the game."] ["So you are more interested in [Truth] over gold."] ["Before that thing left, he said, ''You can appoint someone as your representative and give them ess to the [VIP yer] that you will support in this game. If your yer wins, I will grant their wish,''"]
All those little bits of information reinforce the context in theplexity that Ars faces.
["But, if you want to have my support, you must have what is called, greed."]
Thest message from Fafnir became the key for Ars to face theplexity of a god.
"If I think about it, Fafnir is the cursed dragon from Norse mythology who should have been killed by Siegfried. But why is he in a cave in Silver Steel and seems to have a different background than the one in Norse mythology?"
Theplexity creates a thirst for truth and also creates greed where Ars wants to know everything.
While thinking, Ars tossed the two keys he got from the 1st Floornd purchase bonus.
"Maria Christina might be able to help me with all thatplexity."
The Saint Staff''s right hand and his little sister. However, it seemed like he had to postpone the schedule to descend to the 2nd Floor because he had to finish 2 more important matters.
[Key of Hidden Passage of Hinayan Mountain] [Key of Hidden Passage of Wizardry Woods]
"Hinayan Mountain is Silver Steel. Wizardry Woods is Giant Leaf. "
The two keys that Ars got will lead him to the answer to theplexity he faces.
"Maybe Hidden Passage means, dungeon!?"
Ars immediately became very excited. He got up and threw a single Sinaga Sword far east.
"Haha! You said I wouldn''t get put into a plot where I entered a secret dungeon. But now, these two keys will lead me to that plot! Muahahaha! "
Chapter 63: Drowned Memory of Lost War (Hinayan Mountain)
Chapter 63: Drowned Memory of Lost War (Hinayan Mountain)
"Where is this?"
Ars is on a battlefield that takes ce at the foot of Silver Steel mountain.
"It''s, not a dungeon."
Let''s go back to the moment before Ars got into that situation.
_ _ _
Silver Steel Mountain / Afternoon
Ars let the [Key of Hidden Passage of Hinayan Mountain] float above his hand. The head of the lock aimed at a certain position at the foot of Silver Steel Mountain, and Ars is looking for that particr position''s whereabouts.
"Is it here?"
Ars is in the right position, heading east. [Key of Hidden Passage] suddenly stood up. Like telling Ars that he is in the right ce.
"Then, what''s next?"
Ars is in the right position. [Key of Hidden Passage] being held. But there is no door to open.
"Hmm?"
Unconsciously, the atmosphere got colder.
"It is indeedte afternoon, but there are no clouds, and the sky is still bright."
Then there is only one possibility that will happen.
"Ahh, I see."
[Key of Hidden Passage] slowly disappeared as the atmosphere changed.
"Well, let''s see, where will you send me? In front of the dungeon door? In the middle of a hall with many aisles? Or go straight to the boss''s room? "
None of Ars''s guesses were correct.
He got thrown into the middle of a battlefield. Where all the soldiers shed weapons and killed each other.
""
"Hey-hey, I''m just an ordinary citizen."
A soldier suddenly raised hisrge ax at Ars.
"Hm?"
Therge ax swung down strongly.
Ars used his left hand to divert the direction of therge ax''s swing. The small explosion urred as a result of the attack just now striking the ground.
"What?"
Ars raised his right hand, looked at his arm, which somehow didn''t have a [Unlimited Inventory Chip] on it.
"Why?" Bes a question that confuses Ars.
"Haaaa! Die!"
The previous soldier pulled his ax to the right side, then was about to swing it at Ars.
"Did he just ...?"
Swoosh.
Therge ax swung down strongly. However, Ars easily caught the ax with his left hand.
"Isn''t this a war crime?"
The ax he holds is 2x bigger than an ordinary ax. Ars also realized that the soldier he fought had a body twice that of an ordinary human.
Ars destroyed the ax of the soldier with a powerful grip.
He still had a physical strength that he trained. But somehow, [Unlimited Inventory] and [Eyes of the Dragon] disappeared from his body.
At that time, he fought solely on instinct and physical strength. Like an ordinary Hunter. But he is not a Hunter at the time, but a stranger in the middle of nowhere.
"Haaa!"
Losing his big ax, the soldier did not give up on attacking Ars. He used the shaft of the ax and tried to sh Ars.
Ars still easily held the swing with his left hand, then he broke the axle''s shaft. Taking the broken part, Ars attacked the soldier; stabbed the head through the eye, then knocked the soldier dead.
Ars managed to take down his first enemy. After that, he looked back at the battlefield more closely.
Big soldiers, or much more a bunch of warriors, like the one Ars faced just now, and ordinary human soldiers in ckbat clothes.
"Ahh, so that''s the reason why I got attacked."
Ars only wore ck clothes. Even though his appearance looked like an ordinary citizen on that battlefield, soldiers of war would not hesitate to kill you if you were from the enemy side.
[Key of Hidden Passage of Hinayan Mountain].
"They are all Hinayan?"
If so, that means it all made sense.
Fafnir did not mention in detail the process they made him as a participant in Abyssal Terra. However, if that ce was an incident that happened in the past, then those elite warriors would be people from the Hinayan tribe.
"Then the one in ck is, Dark Invader?"
The Dark Knights sent by the Abyssal God.
Even though it was called a war, the number of Hinayan warriors is less than the Dark Invader soldiers. However, it was the Dark Invader who got beaten back by Hinayan''s warriors.
Ars realized another shocking thing, namely the ce where he was.
"Where the hell is this?"
The battle was indeed taking ce at the foot of Silver Steel mountain, but, behind Silver Steel, there are mountains towering high into the sky.
Silver Steel / Hinayan Mountain is part of another world that Abyssal God made as a hunting area in Abyssal Terra.
Ars wants to believe that assessment, "But it is too early to decide."
In the Abyssal Terra / Floor 1 setting, Silver Steel is the only mountain. Even though on the 2nd Floor there were several other mountains, there weren''t any mountains like the one where Ars is now.
"Yarn!"
Another Hinayan warrior shouted the name of his colleague that Ars just killed.
"Hey, you got it wrong! Listen, I''m just an ordinary citizen!"
The warrior didn''t listen and swung his great sword at Ars. Keep Ars away from Yarn corpses.
After that, the warrior lifted his friend''s body, and saw how cruel Ars had killed his friend.
"How dare you?!"
"Hey, I have no other choice! That''s self-defense! Even though this is in another world, at least there are rules to allow killing as self-defense, right? "
The warrior did not want to listen to any reason Ars gave. Bravely, he raised his sword at the unarmed Ars.
"We won''t let the ck side dominate thisnd!"
"Hey, that''s racist!"
The soldier advanced by dragging his sword on the side to the ground. Then, with a firm stance, he swung his sword horizontally to the left. Creating powerful wind waves.
"Lend me this."
Ars took the knife that tied around the warrior''s waist.
The soldier realized that Ars was behind him. But it was toote. Ars as fast as lightning stabbed his head with his knife.
Ars took down two of Hinayan''s warriors who were attacking him. Even though they weren''t enemies, if they attacked him, of course Ars would have no other choice but to finish them off first.
"But, what''s with them? Everything about them is 2x bigger than ordinary humans."
From the aspects of the body, armor, and weapons. Even the knife that Ars borrowed earlier was more like a scimitar.
Ars without context observing the face of the dead warrior. Then a guess popped into his head.
"Sssshh, hmm. Is it me, or their faces look like Steel Bull?"
Steel Bull is a passive bull monster in Silver Steel.
Ars did only see them once, while on an expedition with Bryan''s Party. But he still remembered very well, the impression on the faces of Steel Bull, and Hinayan''s warriors had simrities in them.
"Don''t tell me they are ..."
Ars stopped his guess, because his instincts say that he is being seen by many people.
Turning around, the battle somehow stopped, and everyone''s eyes fixed on Ars.
On the side of Hinayan warriors, shock and fear appeared in their expressions.
On the other hand, Dark Invader is somehow getting excited about Ars''s appearance.
"The Dark Knight has arrived!"
The cry filled Dark Invader''s side. Ars appears like an ally they have been waiting for.
"Wat de faq!"
Chapter 64: Dark Knight vs Hinayan Warriors
Chapter 64: Dark Knight vs Hinayan Warriors
"Ssshhhhh, aahhhhh!"
Ars pressed his forehead, dizzy.
"It''s not cool at all, man."
Getting into a plot where he bes an ally of the darkness is really not cool.
Ars upied Hinayan warrior''s corpse, regretting his fate.
"Yoan!"
Other Hinayan warriors shouted for the death of the second warrior Ars killed. Their expressions that previously looked proud, turned to anger.
Faced with all the criticism, Ars took a deep breath, with little intention of living.
"All these stupid things make me want tomit suicide."
There are many things that make Ars wonder. One of which is; Is it true that he entered into a memory in the past? If so, how can he changing medium? and even seem like the determinant of fate for the Hinayan and Dark Invader tribes?
If he''s thrown into the past, that means whatever he does will affect the future. It meant the same as if he died there; it meant he couldn''t return to Floor 1 / Silver Steel.
"Get him!"
Hinayan warriors dashed towards Ars with their weapons up high.
"Protect the Dark Knight!"
Dark Invader sped towards Ars to protect him. Paying no heed to their bodies being crushed to slow down the Hinayan warriors.
Several Dark Invaders approached Ars.
"Dark Knight, please stand up!"
"Use this sword!"
Then give their weapons to Ars.
"Most protagonists find themselves in situations filled with girls, or monsters sound even better. As for me ..."
Ars briefly regretted the fate he faced. But the smell of something familiar suddenly pierced his nose.
Ars took the sword presented to him, then smelled the scent of the sword.
"Its," was just a normal short sword. "But this scent, Abyssal Reaction?"
When he was first thrown into that ce, Ars did not realize that he was breathing oxygen that was like on earth. But when the Dark Invader gathered around him, he could sense two distinct scents of air.
Ars''s back felt a sudden shiver.
"So all this, is real."
Dark Invader was really an order from the Abyssal God. Hinayan Mountain is Silver Steel, and Hinayan Warrior is the Steel Bull in their home world.
"Man, it''s really not cool at all."
While Ars was still uncertain about what decision he would take, Hinayan warriors continued to break through the flesh walls of the Dark Invader soldiers.
"Waaaa!"
The Hinayan warriors wielded their huge weapons.
"Waaaaaaaaaa!"
shing, crashing, eliminating all the Dark Invader soldiers who could do nothing but stand still to ept their fate.
Ars is not afraid of the arrival of the Hinayan warriors. But he hated the scenario where the Hinayan warriors thought they could finish off Ars just because they went up against him.
"Arts:"
The [Unlimited Inventory], where he kept all his weapons, disappeared, so he couldn''t use Arts.
However, Dark Invader brought Abyssal Reaction with them. They are like Abyssal Arts in the form of medium. Because of that, Ars can use their weapons to use Arts.
The Hinayan warriors who were advancing at the front continued to ughter the Dark Invader soldiers to get to the Dark Knight. With great pride, he barged in. But his pride immediately faded, as his head got crushed by the Dark Knight''s attack.
"If it''s not called [One Shot One Kill], then what?"
Ars''s attack just now gave the Hinayan Warriors a shock. They stopped their pace, getting confused.
The Dark Invaders cheered greatly impressed by the Dark Knight''s strength.
"I''m not doing it for you, suckers."
Even though he continued to feel pity, Ars could do nothing but keep going.
Ars gathered all the swords he could take from the Dark Invaders.
The Hinayan warriors started walking backwards for the threat that could kill them in one hit.
When the atmosphere got so tense, suddenly there came a Hinayan Warrior who is unaffected by the existence of the Dark Knight.
"Horn!"
The other Hinayan warriors shouted the name of their strongest warrior, who finally appeared.
Horn used arge double-edged hammer as a weapon. His body is sturdier than the other warriors. For some reason, he is shirtless.
"Look who''s being so cocky now."
Horn is most likely thest boss to appear directly in front of Ars.
If that''s the strongest boss that the Hinayan Tribe has, then Ars''s battle will be much easier. Maybe, after defeating that boss, Ars can return to Abyssal Terra.
"I hope so, but I won''t expect more after all that rotten god''s n."
Ars only needed two swords to finish off Horn. Is his intention.
But Horn suddenly put down his weapon. Then pressed his body hard with all his might. His entire veins swelled, his body turned red, and the center point on his chest started to give off a golden glow.
The other Hinayan warriors looked concerned, scared, and impressed that their strongest warrior was doing the strengthening ritual. That strengthening ritual seemed like it would increase Horn''s power. Because Horn knows they won''t win if he doesn''t give all of him.
"Like I will allow that!"
Ars drew the two swords in each hand back. Thenunched the two swords at Horn.
Two big explosions urred as a result of Ars''s attack. Hinayan warriors and Dark Invaders close to the location got blown away.
One hit from [Arts: One Missile] can take out one Killer Bee. "But two don''t seem to be enough to break through Steel Bull''s skin."
"Mooooooooooooohh!"
The enormous voice cleared all the ashes from around. Revealing Horn who had turned into an iron-bodied beast, or we could say; Hinayan Steel Bull.
"Tch, this is going to be more troublesome."
Horn shot towards Ars with his hammer raised. With every step he took, a small earthquake struck and shook the entire battlefield.
Once again an enemy appears who thinks he can beat Ars.
" [Arts: Missile Machine Gun]!"
Ars showered Horn with the strongest attack he could carry out. But the dozens of missiles were still not enough to stop Horn.
Hinayan Steel Bull raised his weapon, then swung it hard at the one Dark Invader soldier.
A tremendous explosion urred when Horn swung his massive hammer. Creates wind waves that blow everything in the form of arge circle.
Ars would definitely be seriously injured if he didn''t evade long before Hornunched his attack just now.
That annoyed Ars, because he didn''t have [Unlimited Inventory]. He couldn''t beat Horn quickly.
Horn realized that all he took out just now was bait, and his sworn enemy was actually quite far away.
Ars took all the swords he could get. What was a little surprising is that there were still hundreds of Dark Invader warriors standing behind him.
They are probably another battalion still waiting their turn to advance.
"Give me all your swords!" shouted Ars to the Dark Invaders.
Without Ars, the Dark Knight, it is impossible for Dark Invaders to win the war. Although the number of Hinayan warriors is small, their power and strength were like thousands of soldiers.
Especially for Horn, he is the embodiment of a floor boss who could possibly wipe out the Dark Invaders by himself.
"Then, how many tens of swords needed to bring you down?"
In such conditions, Ars could not confirm. He would just continue tounch missiles with all the swords he could get.
Until he finally got Horn to his knees. Dozens of attacks that Arsunched made cracks in many parts of Horn''s body.
Horn couldn''t breathe calmly. His body had be iron, but he could still feel pain.
In front of that big man, Ars stood unarmed. Even though he was on his knees, Horn as the strongest Hinayan warrior didn''t seem to give up. As if his pride wouldn''t fade even if his body got destroyed.
However, Ars realized a regret in the big man''s eyes.
"It''s so frustrating when you can''t do more than you can do, right?"
At Ars''s question, Horn raised his right fist, then punched Ars with the remaining force in him.
Ars smacked the strongest Hinayan warrior''s heart while dodging the immense blow. Ars attack pierced the body and released a golden ball in Horn''s body.
In the air, the golden ball slowly shrank in fade, then got blown away by the wind. Horn''s body became immobile because his life core just got destroyed.
"So that''s the reason why Fafnir loves the gold given by them. They can even turn their hearts into gold."
[Heart of Gold], if asked to name it, that one sentence is an excellent name to give to the golden ball just now.
The strongest Hinayan warrior has been defeated. The other Hinayan warriors showed expressions of fear and worry.
On the other hand, the Dark Invaders cheered because theirmander won the battle. Without being given orders, they immediately rushed forward to fight the remaining Hinayan warriors.
"They are terrified. That means, there is no more warrior as strong as this guy."
Even though their leader was defeated, the Hinayan warriors didn''t give up on fighting. But at that time they got overwhelmed because the number of Dark Invaders was greater than before.
Ars holds therge double-edged hammer belonging to the strongest Hinayan warrior.
"It''s so heavy, but I think I can still use it. Well, that is also if I can take it home with me."
The reality around Ars was fading away. He will be returned to Abyssal Terra / Floor 1 / Silver Steel Mountain.
However, beforepletely disappearing, there was a girl walking beside Ars.
"Eli-sa?"
Ars thought it was the Priest girl in his group. But the girl''s figure was too bright to identify.
In a world that begins to turn to darkness, the girl shrouded in light walked alone, following the Dark Invaders.
"Hey, wait -!"
Chapter 65: God of Stone Miners
Chapter 65: God of Stone Miners
"Gaaahhh, my eyes!"
Ars awakened when the sun''s phantasm is in the east.
"Is it morning already? What just happened?"
Thest thing Ars remembers was when he will be taken to another dimension. Then everything became blurry without him knowing what had happened.
[Trophy earned: Dungeon Conqueror I]
[Sessfully conquered 1 dungeon]
"Dungeon? Yeah, dungeon!"
The trophy he got said that he was actually sent to a dungeon.
[Hinayan Pride Warhammer = ???? ABC]
He didn''t know what he experienced in the dungeon. But a weapon that was located nearby looked very strong.
"Even the [Value Scanner] can''t measure the price of this Treasure."
Ars won [Hinayan Pride Warhammer]. The weapon has the height and size of a human. Even Ian''s Silver Warhammer was notparable to that Warhammer.
[Item: Hinayan Pride Warhammer]
[View info - Object#54321: Warhammer that has devastating power capable of crushing Steel Bull]
[Rarity: Dungeon Treasure Series]
Dungeon Treasure (weapon) series, is a powerful weapon as a gift from conquering a dungeon. Some tinums and all Diamond Hunters own at least one of the weapons series.
Ars just got his.
"Oi-oi, you serious, this hammer can crush a Steel Bull?"
Coincidentally, a Steel Bull fell close to Ars''s position. After falling, Steel Bull won''t have the strength to get up. They all had the same fate, couldn''t die, just stayed silent without being able to do anything.
"But, what can I get from this big iron ball?"
There are no records written about the benefits of Steel Bull. That bull monster is only known as the Silver Steel rock crusher.
Ars got closer to the nearest Steel Bull by dragging Hinayan Warhammer. The Steel Bull realized Ars''s arrival, but there was nothing it could do but see.
"The burden of your life looks the same as your weight, fat people."
Ars then chuckled at the joke that was not that funny.
"Fine, if you tell me to crush them. I''ll crush them all."
Ars picked up Hinayan Warhammer, then mercilessly directed the tip of therge hammer at Steel Bull''s stomach.
Boom. A big explosion urred as a result of the attack just now.
"Cough! Cough! What''s with that explosion effect?"
Ars believes that he needs at least 2 or 3 blows to crush Steel Bull''s iron body. But who would have thought, just swinging that hammer once had created a huge explosion.
When Ars could see a little clearly, something surprised him. Ars immediately rushed to dismantle a certain point on the body of the destroyed Steel Bull.
[Hinayan Heart of Gold = 9000 ABC]
A hand-sized golden ball obtained. The golden orb made [Eyes of the Dragon] ''blood red color turn golden yellow.
"Are you kidding me? They keep this treasure in their bodies?"
9000 ABC is the same number of the total drop items obtained from Killer Bee''s raid.
"But this, with just one swing, I can get 9000 ABC. It is even easier than prostitution. Is this what they called, had fallen then hit by stairs, but in good terms?"
After conquering the dungeon, Ars received a treasure. This super strong treasure can then be used to dig gold in Steel Bull''s body.
"Man, if this is indeed an advantage against a god, I would greatly ept it."
Ars no longer regrets wasting 200k cash to buy Floor 1.
He proceeded to dig up the gold that was buried around Silver Steel. Shatter every Steel Bull that lies. Making a fuss with every explosion that results.
The explosions reached the ears of the people in the Land of Nod, the East Station, the Hunters Party heading west, and Gate Vige.
They were all curious. The explosions were like dynamite being detonated in a mining area.
Intrigued, people began to gather. However, feeling dangerous, people only saw within 1km radius from the foot of the Silver Steel mountain.
"What happened?!"
Jordan came along with the Gate Vige guards.
"Jordan, those explosions just keep happening like something caused them to happen!"
"Of course there is a cause if there is an effect."
Jordan takes his party on full weapon to Silver Steel.
"How many times did the explosion ur?" asked Jordan.
"About nine time -"
Boom. The explosion happened again. This time they could all see the lump of earth flying into the sky due to the explosion. It was on the side they couldn''t see from Silver Steel.
"Jordan, look!"
They had all reached the foot of the mountain. There they found a crushed Steel Bull body.
"What creature can destroy this monster?"
"Jordan, here too!"
Each Steel Bull being crushed had the same characteristics, that is, their stomachs being torned, as if something was stored in the bodies of those monsters.
Boom. The explosion happened again. This time it was not too far from their position.
"Jordan! Look at this!"
Jordan''s men find something interesting.
"What is that?"
"It''s a gold constituent!"
Jordan''s member who is a Stone Specialist gets a small part of the Steel Bull''s body, which contains the element of gold.
"The man who destroyed all the Steel Bull is harvesting gold!"
"That''s ridiculous."
But Jordan couldn''t deny the reality that was going on.
Boom. The explosion urred again, and the distance was closer.
"Let''s go there!"
Jordan took all his men away to meet that someone. While Jordan also thought roughly, who is the person behind all the explosions.
"Is it really him?"
After walking for about 5 minutes, they could see that a Hunter who was holding a giant hammer would hit the Steel Bull with his big hammer.
"Stop! Shield!"
Jordan orders his party to take cover from the impending explosion.
Boom.
That person actually crushed Steel Bull to harvest gold.
When the ashes from the explosion had begun to disappear, they found the gold Hunter.
A young male Hunter sitting on a Silver Steel rock. Wearing manualbor clothes and a head bandana. The Hunter seems to be taking a break for a drink.
"Hey!"
Jordan tried to call the Hunter.
When the Hunter turned to them, a surprising thing could be seen.
A pair of red eyes with a greedy expression, and hair that was sticking back. That expression could only be found on the face of one particr person, namely; "Greedy Young Master!"
It was the first time Jordan could meet a phenomenal someone.
"Yeah?" replied the Young Master casually. "What''s wrong? Why are you here like you want to face a Red Golem?"
The Red Golem of Seven Color Mountain on the 2nd Floor.
They thought the Greedy Young Master is a mighty figure, like the Legends or Emperors. But seeing the young Hunter in the clothes of manualbor, their expectations seemed too high.
The Stone Specialist in the group came forward to ask questions.
"Hey, are you harvesting gold from inside the Steel Bull?!"
Greedy Young Master didn''t answer that question. He got up, then went to another Steel Bull.
"How do you know that Steel Bull stores gold in their bodies?" asked the Stone Specialist once again.
Greedy Young Master still didn''t want to answer. It seemed that person had no interest in answering questions regarding his personal affairs.
"Why did you buy this Floor just to form a Family?"
That question was lodged in Jordan''s head a week ago. At that time the Communication Tool announced that someone had formed a family, at the same time he was also buying the 1st Floor.
It had never urred to anyone to do something so ridiculous. However, that person was the same person who had passed through the Abyss Pit. Ascend from the 2nd Floor to the 1st Floor that the Sword Saint once did.
Greedy Young Master raised one leg over the Steel Bull. Then looked at Jordan in a mighty gaze.
"I don''t know, I just couldn''t help this greedy side of myself. Something inside me says that I have to get everything in order to make my wishe true."
After answering, Greedy Young Master raised his hammer, then hit Steel Bull to get a golden ball.
After that incident, the Greedy Young Master, the head of the Greedy Dragon Family, and the owner of the 1st Floor, became known as the God of Stone Miners.
"That title, I don''t need that."
______________
[Key of Hidden Passage of Wizardry Woods]
Ars is in the exact position indicated by the dungeon key in Giant Leaf Woods. For some reason, he holds one [Bear Beast de +1] with him.
"Well, whatever. Now, let''s go to the second bonus dungeon"
Chapter 66: Drowned Memory of Lost War (Wizardry Woods)
Chapter 66: Drowned Memory of Lost War (Wizardry Woods)
"No, noo, nooooo!"
Ars fell into a Hidden Passage trap for the second time.
This time the war took ce in Giant Leaf Woods. However, Giant Leaf Woods was not just a forest. Ars is in a settlement with Giant Leaf trees for housing.
"I don''t care about that bullshit! Just, why?!"
Memories of the war in Silver Steel returned to him. Ars can also remember that he forgot about what happened in Drowned Memory when he returned to Abyssal Terra.
"Trophy dungeon? Dungeon treasure? All that nonsense is just a diversion so that I don''t think too much about what I''m going through in this world of darkness!"
In other words, Abyssal God perfectly made Ars the main character in his game.
That time, the Dark Invaders fought with the Wizards of Giant Leaf Woods.
As the name suggests, Wizards wear wizard hats and robes. They also used broomsticks and cast magic with their wands to fight.
Unlike Hinayan warriors, Wizards, both male and female, took part in the war.
"They use magic energy from this world."
Ars could once again feel two distinct scents of air within the battlefield.
The scent carried by the Wizards is more refreshing. Then he smelled the smell of the Dark Invaders, the same smell as Abyssal Reaction - "Their smell is so disgusting."
The Dark Invaders wererge in number, but they only had arrows and catapults to fight the Wizards. None of these primitive weapons did any damage to the wizards who could move freely in the air.
The Wizards are a tougher opponent than the Hinayan warriors. With their magic, the Dark Invaders are gradually ughtered.
"Well, not that I care either."
Ars just sat there, giving up, didn''t want to do anything. Don''t want to y in the Abyssal God game.
A Wizard realizes that Ars is on the Dark Invaders side.
"This time, kill me."
Ars receive the attacksunched at him sincerely.
# * __ ## ** ___
"No, noo, nooooo!"
Ars fell into a Hidden Passage trap once again.
This time the war took ce in Giant Leaf Woods. However, the Giant Leaf Woods was not just a forest, Ars was in a settlement with Giant Leaf trees as housing.
"I don''t care about that bullshit! Just, why?"
Memories of the war in Silver Steel returned to him. Ars can also remember that he forgot about what happened in Drowned Memory when he returned to Abyssal Terra.
"Trophy dungeon? Dungeon treas... huh? "
Ars sensed aplexity that had just happened. He wasn''t sure, but it seemed - "Just the time had just ... repeated?"
Time repeats to what happened before Ars was killed.
As the name suggests, Wizards wear wizard hats and robes. They also used broomsticks and cast magic with their wands to fight.
Unlike Hinayan warriors, Wizards, both male and female, took part in the war.
Ars could once again feel two distinct scents of air within the battlefield.
The scent carried by the Wizards is more refreshing. Then he smelled the smell of the Dark Invaders, the same smell as Abyssal Reaction, that smell is so disgusting.
The Dark Invaders wererge in number, but they only had arrows and catapults to fight the Wizards. None of these primitive weapons did any damage to the wizards who could move freely in the air.
The Wizards were a tougher opponent than the Hinayan warriors. With their magic, the Dark Invaders are gradually ughtered.
"The time, is actually repeating."
Ars rose in disbelief.
A Wizard realizes that Ars is on the Dark Invaders side. The wizard pointed her wand at Ars, then cast a spell.
Ars just took the attack gracefully.
# * * __ ###**
"No, noo, nooooo!"
Ars fell into a Hidden Passage trap for the second time.
This time the war took ce in Giant Leaf Woods. However, Giant Leaf Woods is not just a forest. Ars is in a settlement with Giant Leaf trees for housing.
"I don''t care about that bullshit! Just - "
The Dark Invaders wererge in number, but they only had arrows and catapults to fight the Wizards. None of these primitive weapons did any damage to the wizards who could move freely in the air.
The scent carried by the Wizards was even more refreshing. Then he smelled the smell of the Dark Invaders, the same smell as Abyssal Reaction, that smell was very foul.
The Wizards were a tougher opponent than the Hinayan warriors. With their magic, the Dark Invaders are gradually ughtered.
"The time is, actually repeating."
Having two repetitions made Ars sure. He was caught in a time trap that did not allow him to die.
"You piece of shit. Are you really going to make me the viin of this world?"
The thing Ars hates the most is when he is being used. It was even more annoying that he couldn''t refuse orders from someone who took advantage of him.
Ars thought his path to get to the depth of Abyssal Terra, only to reach a desire, is just a straight path in Abyssal Terra. It''s not that he has to pass a test that throws him into a world that willter be the object of the Hunting area in Abyssal Terra.
A Wizard realizes that Ars is on the Dark Invaders side. The wizard pointed her wand at Ars, then cast a spell.
Ars felt nothing when killed in two repetitions.
"But I hate to repeat something for the third time!"
The Wizard casts explosive magic at Ars. But her attack got shielded by Ars''s sword, which used as a magical protector.
Ars takes back Bear Beast de +1. Pulling the sword back, then carried out a swing thatunched a sh of wind that killed the Wizard and split several Giant Leaf Trees.
Ars kills his first victim in Drowned Memory''s world, Giant Leaf Woods series.
Ars attack just now gave a shock effect to the battlefield. The wizards realized that they had killed theirrade.
On the other side, Dark Invaders cheered in joy that their strongest ally had arrived.
"The Dark Knight has arrived!"
Once again, Ars had to lose his morals to ughter people from another world, in order of Abyssal God.
Chapter 67: Dark Knight Rises
Chapter 67: Dark Knight Rises
"Enyll!"
A male Wizard shouted at the female Wizard Ars had just killed.
"How dare you!"
The wizard prepared his wand. A bluish sphere of light shot out andunched at Ars.
Ars swung his sword, which sent a blow of wind that pierced the spell balls and illuminated the Wizard.
"Waaa!"
The Wizard briefly protected himself with a protective spell, but his broomstick was destroyed and knocked him to the ground.
The male wizard fell from a height of about 6 meters. As if he didn''t feel any pain, he got up and once again aimed his wand at Ars.
"How dare you do that to her-!"
An arrow pierced the Wizard''s head before he could attack.
"Huuuuuuu!"
A soldier of Dark Invaders who killed that poor Wizard.
"Fern Rooks!"
The wizards stopped attacking upon realizing that two of their members had died.
The Dark Invaders swarmed Ars while still aiming at the Wizards. They all shouted a name that shook the battlefield.
"Dark Knight!" "Dark Knight!" "Dark Knight!" "Dark Knight!"
"Dark Knight!" "Dark Knight!" "Dark Knight!" "Dark Knight!"
"Dark Knight!" "Dark Knight!" "Dark Knight!" "Dark Knight!"
"Dark Knight!" "Dark Knight!" "Dark Knight!" "Dark Knight!"
One of the Dark Invaders wields a war horn, "Voooooooooooooooooo!", calling out the sound of war officially.
"Hooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"
The atmosphere created by Dark Invaders was even more boisterous than before. As if calling for a definite victory.
The wizards snuggled up against one another, trying to analyze the situation that had suddenly changed.
"The Dark Knight just hade, but he already brought down two of us!"
"Even though he''s just one person, the atmosphere he creates can change the course of war!"
"Is it the power of the Dark Knights that can defeat the Hinayan Warriors?"
Ars could feel the fear, hatred, and anger of the Wizards. The defeat of the Hinayan tribe had left a terrible mark in their eyes.
Ars did not choose to be in that ce. He didn''t choose to fight a world because a god told him to. He didn''t want all those eyes to stare at him with the malice he didn''t want.
The Wizards became even more alert when Ars gripped his sword tightly.
"Everyone, with me!"
An elder Wizard led the attack they were about tounch simultaneously.
The attacks that the Wizards will carry out are definitely AOE damage at the same time. Ars didn''t have a shield with him, and jumping back is cowardly.
Looking at the Dark Invaders, an idea came up.
"Hey," called Ars.
"Your orders, Dark Knight."
For some reason, the Dark Knight threw several Dark Invaders soldiers into the air. But that doesn''t mean the Wizards should stop their attacks.
"Charge!"
The Wizardsunched various magical attacks towards the Dark Knights.
"[Arts: Five Scales]!"
Ars creates shields from the bodies of five Dark Invaders soldiers.
The magic attacks of the Wizards bombarded Ars''s position and wiped out the Dark Invaders who were standing around him.
Just as the wizards thought they were at least inflicting damage on the dark knights, three blows of wind attacked them.
"What is that!?"
"Can''t escape!"
Some of them got torn apart, and a dozen of them fell off their broomsticks. The wizards who fell from the broomsticks got instantly ughtered by the Dark Invaders. Those who were able to survive flew higher.
"How can he withstand all those attacks?!"
"How did he do it?!"
"How can he be that strong?!"
Ars could increasingly feel the Wizards'' fear of his strength.
"Cultivation. Trained by the strongest Sword master. Learn Arts from the apprentice of the Most Holy Man on Terra, just to turn out to be a Dark Authority in another world?"
Just like a certain plot of a reincarnation story.
Ars could not answer his own question. Everything seemed to be recorded in God''s n, and he couldn''t run away from all of it.
"Aaaaghh! Death isn''t even an option!"
Although he didn''t expect him to actually die in this world. At least he didn''t want to be in that world of darkness.
The Wizards returned to the battlefield. This time they carried out a scattering strategy and attacked on their own initiative.
From the first, Ars was not intent to fight. "That shiny girl." But the shiny girl he saw on Silver Steel Mountain brought out an intention in him.
A Wizard attacks him. Bear Beast de +1 shot forward, blocking the Wizard''s attack.
Ars immediately took the Beast de. From behind another Wizardunched an attack. Ars dispatched [Beast w: Beast sh] to crash the attack.
Several Wizards came to Ars with their wands ready tounch an attack.
Ars pointed his left hand forward, drawing the swords of the Dark Invaders that wereing at him.
"Arts: Scales!"
Ars once again protected himself and didn''t care about the Dark Invaders being bombarded with magic attacks.
"What a ruthless knight!"
"He only cares about himself and doesn''t care about his subordinates!"
While the Wizards were still circling in the air, waiting for the smoke from their attacks to dissipate, Ars was already in a tree not far from the previous location.
Ars is in an invisible position. There, he faced the wizards who were still waiting.
He sent one, two, three shes that killed several Wizards.
"Where did the attacke from?!"
"Wasn''t he there before!?"
It made the Wizards messy. They didn''t know where and how the Dark Knight could move from ce to ce.
As they all circled the area, the previous attack had originated from, a Wizard was startled by the Dark Knight who suddenly jumped onto his broomstick.
"You -!"
"Take me around."
Ars choked the Wizard, silencing him. He made the Wizard fly in the direction he wanted. The direction Ars wanted is to head for the other Wizards and cut them down.
The other wizards realized that Ars was taking prisoners. However, they had no chance to save the prisoner. Killing him along with the Dark Knights is a nobler help.
Ars left his vehicle. Then jump between the Giant Leaf Woods.
"Watch Out! He can move freely between the trees!"
To stop the movement of the Dark Knights, the Wizards immediately took the initiative to attack the surrounding trees.
But it was useless. The Dark Knight got close to them and ughtered them all one by one.
The terror given by the Dark Knight was terrifying. He was like a demon sent from a god who would bring destruction to the world.
"Waaaaaaaaaaaaa!"
The wizard who was in the rearmost position left the battlefield. He is a young Wizard who had just experienced battle firsthand. However, the battle was too terrifying for him to experience.
The young wizard sped off at the maximum speed he could. But that wasn''t enough to escape from the Dark Knight.
"Get away from me!"
The young wizardunched a weak attack, which Ars could easily dodge. The young wizard will be thest, and Ars can return to Terra.
That is what Ars thought -
"Stop killing my children!"
A huge sound came from the front, along with three Steel Leavesunched at Ars.
"Aw,e on!"
Ars held the first Steel Leaf with both feet, giving the huge weapon a foothold. Then he cut the second and third Steel Leaf easily.
Arsnded on the surface, using the Steel Leaf as a foothold.
The young Wizard stopped beside arge talking tree.
"Go, my son. Deliver this terrible news to thend of the Knights. If the Dark Lord''s messenger hase."
The young wizard left with a fear that still lingers in his soul.
The talking tree is so familiar. Ars can immediately realize who he is at one nce.
"Father Tree?"
Chapter 68: Anomaly
Chapter 68: Anomaly
A tree monster that has a face and can control tree elements. No, thest time Ars fought that tree monster, someone controlled it from within. Which means Father Tree is just a golem.
There was most likely some sort of old Wizard controlling Father Tree''s golem from within.
"Why are you leading the war and want to grow darkness in this world ?!"
In that question, Ars sighed. He even asked the same thing.
"But who can answer that question?"
"What?"
Ars pulled his sword back. He will not back down, even if someone asks a question about his morality.
"Then feel the wrath of the Sacred Forest of Wizards!"
Ars felt something biging towards him from the left. Before he could realize what it was, he already hit and blew away quite hard.
The attack just now was the only attack Ars could withstand using his own body. It didn''t do much damage, but there were follow-up attacksing from a different source.
From the front, arge wooden mace swung towards Ars.
Ars has the option to cut, but he will take damage. Because of that, they forced Ars to lower his self-esteem and jump backwards.
The immense pressure from the swinging mace wave just now created an explosion that knocked Ars slightly away.
Arsnded safely. However, he was not happy.
"When you think you''ve finished the quest, you being led to the boss''s room, and the boss has two servants with him. It feels like a plot in the Dank Souls series."
A tree monster with four goat legs, the head of a lion, has many sharp tree horns, and looks like a dragon. Let''s name him Lion Golem.
The other monster is an Orc Golem, holds a wooden Mace in its left hand, and a shield in the right.
One of them was like Father Tree''s pet, and the other was like a guard golem.
"You shall not pass!"
Father Tree is ready with hisbat power to fight the Darkness.
"Dark Knight!"
Dark Invaders finally caught up with Ars. As usual, they were just useless pawns that could only be used as a source of Abyssal Reaction and a distraction.
Ars sighed. "Okay, you''ll be thest, right? Orter I have to fight your sister, or your daughter, or an ally who wille from somewhere? If not, that''s good. I don''t want it to be 1 or 2 chapters longer, even the readers are tired with all this shit."
Ars feels really sick and disgusted by all the plots he has to go through. He just wanted things done quickly so he could return to Terra.
"Though that shitty god won''t allow me to remember everything that happens in this world."
From Father Tree''s side, Lion Golem will be a sword that will draw forward. The Orc Golem will be a shield as well as a spear to help Father Tree.
The Lion Golem shot forward. The Dark Invaders had no fear, so they only epted the big wooden lion ughtering them.
"[Arts: Foolish Mine]!"
The Dark Invaders who were around the Lion Golem exploded one by one.
The art that Ars just used utilized Abyssal Reaction in the Dark Invaders body. He almost forgot all of his pawns are walking Abyssal Arts, and the limitless supply of weapons that the Abyssal God gave him.
That way, Ars doesn''t need to move too much to face Father Tree.
Several roots suddenly spread out, not to attack, but to save the Lion Golem.
"You really are a ruthless creature!"
Father Tree saved the Lion Golem, which should have beenpletely destroyed.
Just like Father Tree, it seemed that both the Lion Golem and the Orc Golem had their own core, which if it got destroyed, they would not be able to rise. But they can still regenerate indefinitely in that forest.
When Ars was still paying attention to the Lion Golem, they threw several tree spears at him.
Ars did not move, there was none of that attack hit him.
The Orc Golem that threw the spears.
Ars raised his hand, then pointed at Father Tree. The directive immediately made all Dark Invaders run to their intended target.
Father Tree immediately knew that the Dark Knight could use his soldiers to be a suicide weapon. So he made a wall of thorn roots to stop the Dark Invaders.
As before, the Dark Invaders began to explode and destroy Father Tree''s defenses.
The Orc Golem swung its mace to knock down several Giant Leaf Trees. All the fallen trees led to the Dark Invaders, effective enough to reduce their numbers.
When his soldiers came forward, Ars was still standing behind. Prepare to face the Lion Golem, who rose once again.
The Lion Golem did something to the wooden feathers on its head. The wooden feathers turned sharp andunched towards the Dark Knight.
"Protect the Dark Knight!"
Dozens of Dark Invaders came to Ars and offered their bodies to be meat shields. But their bodies alone wouldn''t be enough to withstand the bullets of the wooden spears.
Ars raised one Dark Invader, "[Arts: Scale]!"
Ars managed to protect himself, his soldiers died in vain. Well, that doesn''t matter, tho.
The Lion Golem shot up and was close. Ars drew Beast de, then did two swings.
"Beast w: Double-twin sh!"
Ars does two swings that send out two shes of wind. The first sh stopped the Lion Golem, the second shed the tree monster in half.
When it was split into two, the Lion Golem was bleeding in the middle.
"Lyorn!"
Father Tree shouted that one name, which seemed to be the one who was inside the Lion Golem.
Behind, Father Tree rampaged and threw more thorn roots from the ground. It inconvenienced the Orc Golem just to protect itself.
"You savage! You have killed my students! Now you also kill my second child!"
The old wizard controlling Father Tree maximized the functions of his golem. Extracted many thorn roots, sprouted branches from golems and uprooted the trees around Dark Invaders. He even fired Steel Leaves, which is hisst line of defense.
"Vanish! Vanish! Vanish!"
The old wizard controlling Father Tree''s golem is the leader of the Wizards, and the chief guardian of the Sacred Forest of Wizards.
He is in the space for Father Tree''s control. Even though it looked difficult to prate, Father Tree''s golem had no flesh on its back, which made the Wizard Leader is actually an easy target.
"What?"
While getting out of control, the Wizard Leader paid no attention to the position of the Dark Knight. When he had calmed down a little, it was toote to detect the Dark Knight''s presence.
"Ngaaaahhh!"
Ars cut off the Wizard Leader''s hands. Stripping off the old man to let him speak.
The Wizard Leader retreated to the wall of the room, feeling the intense fear and pressure he had suffered from losing both hands.
"Who are you?! Why are you sparking war in this peaceful world?!"
Ars did not answer the Wizard Leader''s question. He instead got closer to Father Tree''s golem controllers. There, a magic wand and broomstick were stuck into the floor.
"The battle in Silver Steel gave me the Hammer of the Strongest Hinayan Warrior. Maybe if I hold these two things, I can get both of them."
The Dark Knight spoke out of the context of warfare. Like the battle he won was not the goal of his fight.
"What are you? What has this world done to you?"
The two questions caught Ars''s attention.
"Can you answer those two questions yourself? Since I don''t know either, why all these things have to happen, and why should I be involved in it?"
At that instant, a Luminous Maiden appeared next to the Dark Knight from nowhere.
The Wizard Leader stunned at the sight of Darkness and Light standing side by side.
"You are, anomaly?"
That may be the right word to give to the Dark Knight
"I didn''t choose to be here. They don''t let me stop or die. Moving on is the only option."
When the two adults are in a conflict, and the war is still going on. The Luminous Maiden just stood there wordlessly. Fulfilling her duty to apany the Dark Knight.
Chapter 69: The Vigorous Maiden
Chapter 69: The Vigorous Maiden
Elisa stands as she apanies a junior nurse who deals with her patients. But the atmosphere is a little unpleasant.
"I heard those who use armored-limbs feel ufortable when they sleep."
"That''s because they still wear their armored-limbs while sleeping. But the difort will only be felt at the beginning of use. If you get used to it, you won''t feel the difort anymore."
The patient at that time is a male Vanguard Tanker. The problem is his infected right hand. Cause due to the fight on the Silver Steel Mountain yard during the Catastrophe before.
"But are you sure just cutting my hand in half can free me from infection? Aren''t you can''t cure infection?"
"Infection only attacks the flesh. As long as not your main body that got infected, then we can still free you from infection by cutting the infected part."
"But from what I heard, there were people who got infected for the second time. Even though they have gone through the amputation of their infected body parts."
"That''s because they force their bodies to still interact with Mana. Hunter bodies that have been infected are more susceptible to infection for the second time."
They had been through that kind of moment in about an hour. That day was also not the first day they consulted the patient. But the patient is still too skeptical about the treatment he will take.
Elisa gets tired and irritated by the patient''s attitude.
"But from what I heard-"
Smack.
Elisa hit the table when her patience ran out. Now she understood why her Junior asked her for help.
"Mr. Brown, can you answer my questions?" asked Elisa.
"Isn''t this a consultation session? Why am I the one being asked the question?"
Brown felt superior because he is the patient, and they are the employees who had to care for him. But seeing Elisa''s motionless smile, it gave him a hint of fear.
"Al-alright, if the questions are still rted to my treatment."
Elisa swapped seats with her junior. Then continue the consultation.
"Keep in mind, all these questions are interrted and will decide your life. First question: Do you want to be free from infection and continue your life even though you have a robotic body part? Or would you rather be dying and die in the next two years?"
That question is so scathing. Both the Junior Nurse and Brown got shocked.
Brown''s anger rose because Elisa should have known the answer. "Of course I want to get well! But -! "
"Then you agreed to amputate your right hand?"
"I told you! There is a Hunter out there who has an Infection -!"
"A fool doesn''t fall into the same hole. A clever Hunter should know the risk when he interacts with Mana capacity that he can''t contain."
Elisa''s statement silenced Brown. But the big Hunter still hadn''t lost his pride.
"I also heard that someone fell disabled due to the instation of Armored-limbs on his body. How are you going to exin that?"
"Failure to install Armored-limbs caused by the Specialist Mechanic doing the instation is most likely an unlicensed Mechanic. Licensed Mechanics have a probability of failing under 5% in their work. The treatment you receive is under the responsibility of the Greedy Dragon Family, and we will not hire an illegal Mechanic to treat all the victim patients from yesterday''s Catastrophe fight."
Elisa''s long exnation made Brown stutter. But there is still a bit of pride he could still strive for.
"Regarding amputating the infected body part, are you sure this infection doesn''t flow in the bleeding duct? I don''t want to amputate my right hand if I am diagnosed again with an infection that has spread to other parts of my body!"
Brown''s still not falling. The junior nurse was furious, but she didn''t have the courage to show her annoyance.
When the atmosphere is intense, Elisaughs for some reason. That certainly raised questions for the two adults.
Elisa cleared her throat a little. "Uhm, I am sorry. Regarding your question - "
[Saint Staff record Infection]
[Chapter 3 verse 1: "Infection only attacks the flesh and is not spread through the blood, but spreads through the flesh like rocks that can reproduce in rivers."]
"We have already given a copy of the notebook of The Light Giver: Infection Arc. The notebook should have educated and calm your worries about infection. Didn''t you read it?"
Elisa attacked Brown with a statement Brown could not avoid.
Junior nurses did not think about it because she was focused on direct mental education.
"Are there any other concerns that still bother you?"
Brown, a Silver Vanguard, role: Tank, pride of Gate Vige. Cannot be brought down by Catastrophe. But a little girl just left him speechless.
"Whatever!"
Brown reversed his position, facing the outer window.
Elisa rose from her chair. Brown''s answer was to say yes, no matter what decision the Care Program made.
"Then please rest and prepare yourself for the amputation operation, which will be performed in a few days."
After that, Elisa and the junior nurse walked out of the room. But before they could get out, Brown was mumbling something.
"Fck all of this shit. All of this shouldn''t have happened to me if that shitty Degree Young Master didn''t exist."
Elisa suddenly stopped moving. Brown''sint seemed to hurt her a little.
It worried the junior nurse that Elisa would do something. But Elisa immediately opened the door as if she hadn''t thought about that previousint.
When they got out, they ran into two other nurses.
"Hello, Helen. Miss Elisa."
"Good evening," said Elisa softly.
The two nurses realized whose room Helen and Elisa had just visited. The two of them drew closer, then whispered.
"Did you two just consult Mr. Brown?"
"Is it working?"
At the question of the two of them, Elisa and Helen looked at each other''s faces and smiled wryly.
Elisa led them away. Because their voices will definitely be heard into the room Brown is.
After being far enough, Elisa answered. "Well, it is difficult and requires a little coercion. But in the end he had no other choice but to obey because he wanted to move on with his life without feeling the pain and anxiety of Infection."
Elisa''s answer seemed abstract. Two nurses looked to Helen for rification. But Helen just smiled wryly to say yes.
At the fork of the hallway, Elisa stopped. "Okay, I''ll go back to my dorm."
The three Nurses lined up and chanted; "Thank you for your help."
Elisa smiled sweetly at the friendliness of the three people who were older than her. "Please continue the hard work."
Elisa turned and left the three Nurses.
When they were in a different hallway, Elisa could hear the nurses talking about her.
"Even though she''s younger than us, she can act that strong and mature."
"It must be hard for such a young girl to be by Greedy Young Master''s side."
Because of all the big things that happened all of a sudden, the image of Ars, Greedy Young Master, in the eyes of the public was bad.
As :
"He lives up to his name, so greedy."
"He''s trying to possess everything. Maybeter he will also enve us."
"He has vited the amendment that all Hunters have guarded over the years! He thinks he feels great because he has so much money!"
"What would the Saint Staff say if he saw thend he liberated upied by a cocky brat?!"
It''s not hard to be on Greedy Young Master''s side. That guy never even did anything mean directly to people. But everyone already thinks of him as a viin who wants to rule the world.
Elisa wanted to tell them about it. But the voice inside her said different.
''Don''t give other people too much, or you will lose something valuable inside of yourself.''
That sentence made Elisa unable to fight the world and defend the hero who had saved her twice.
Elisa changed clothes and took her belongings from the changing room. She chose to go out the back door to avoid running into people.
But who would have thought someone entered the building from behind and suddenly hugged her.
Chapter 70: Fate They Cant Avoid
Chapter 70: Fate They Can''t Avoid
It was so bright outside, Elisa couldn''t see who wasing. From that person''s shadow, he was a man.
For a man to enter through the back door, that means he has important business. Maybe a janitor or a doctor.
If possible Elisa don''t want to get involved with that person. But who would have thought. Suddenly the man sprang up and hugged Elisa.
This, of course, was shocking. Elisa reflexively prepared a fist to attack the man. But the man''s familiar scent stopped Elisa.
His hair, appearance, and also the feelings that came from that man brought out longing in the heart.
"Ars?"
The Greedy Young Master. Elisa couldn''t possibly mistake that cold man. But what happened to him? Why did he suddenly hug Elisa?
''Hugging?''
It was a tight hug that almost drowned Elisa. She realized that it wasn''t a hug a stranger would do, but an intimate hug that only people who are close to you were allowed.
Elisa got so nervous, her head turning red with embarrassment and confusion.
"H-hey! What are you doing all of a sudden?! This is a public ce, at least e-e-eehh, that''s not what I meant!"
Elisa confused herself. At the time, Ars''s hug was not an intimate hug that meant to be dirty. It''s a begging hug, as he really needs that hug.
Elisa finally realized this and stopped being nervous. Feelings of worry began to appear as Ars''s hug grew tighter.
"What happened?"
She started hugging Ars back in response.
That man had been missing for two weeks since he wasst seen on Silver Steel Mountain. Now he has returned, but brought rough feelings with him.
"Did something happen?"
Elisa had known this man for half a year. She had seen with her own eyes that this man is so strong. The man can achieve whatever he wants.
He didn''t seem to have any wounds on his body. His scent still smelled fresh. Randi, his best friend, is still not recovering but is not diagnosed with death that will take him away.
Then what could make the man so depressed like this?
Whatever it is, Elisa doesn''t want to underestimate it.
The hug didn''t seem like it wouldst a moment. But Elisa couldn''t let them continue there.
"Hey, let''s go somewhere empty."
Elisa touched Ars''s two hands, asked him to stretch them. She then took the man''s right hand, led them to a nearby unused patient room.
During the trip, Elisa just stared ahead, not wanting to see what expression Ars made. Because that is a shame, and Elisa doesn''t want to vite that privacy.
When they got to the room, Elisa locked the door, then walked to the bed. There they both sat, then Ars immediately hugged Elisa back.
Elisa once again epted the embrace with love.
"Don''t worry, I''ll always be with you if you need me."
Elisa stroked Ars''s head. In that moment, she forgot all the doubts she had. Just focus on being with the guy she seems destined for.
______________
"Gods will not remain silent on this cruelty."
The wizard leader spoke hisst words before dying.
Ars took a deep breath. His chest trembled from the pressure he had received during that brief battle.
But somehow, the battle was not over yet.
"They are in there!"
"Catch them and kill them!"
Outside, Dark Invaders are busy with something. Ars walked out and saw what those despicable creatures were doing.
They all looked like they wanted to break into Father Tree golem''s body. When they seeded, many of them entered. After a while, they came out with humans: men, women, and children in their hands.
They must be refugees who cannot join the fight.
The poor humans screamed in fear. Many of them shouted the name of someone who seemed to be the Wizard leader.
All Dark Invaders look the same. They are all like goblins. After going through a chaotic war, it seemed that their numbers had decreased considerably. For whatever reason, they started cutting the refugees into many pieces.
The parts of the body that got cut were thrown randomly.
Ars focus on one part of the body. That part of the body began to be enveloped in ck ashes. The ck ashes began to form a body. The body became a single Dark Invaders soldier ready to fight.
Like a parasite, all the refugee''s body parts that got cut became new Dark Invaders soldiers. They are all ready to move on to the next fight.
"Taproot of Father Tree is one of the spices that can be used as ingredients for making potions."
Ars finally feels that he finally will be back to Terra. But in the process of returning, he still witnessed the mass ughter to multiply Dark Invaders numbers.
Everyone who was still conscious looked where Ars was in agony. They ask for help, but no one will help them.
It is all in God''s n.
Chapter 71: Path to Other Mistery
Chapter 71: Path to Other Mistery
Elisa woke up with something touching her face. She opened her eyes to find the head of someone who was sleeping with her.
This of course made her startled and jolted from the bed.
When the nket covering them both opened, the one with her is Ars, who still asleep.
Elisa immediately remembered that she had brought them into the room. For some reason, Ars felt depressed and Elisa tried to calm him down for the entire night.
But it looks like they ended up sleeping in one bed without realizing it.
"Ah, we did it again."
It was the third time they slept in one bed. Even though Elisa had vowed not to be easily caught in that situation again.
In regret, she saw Ars''s sleeping face. The man seemed to be feeling better - "It was as if he had just gone through a very tough battle."
Maybe that is the reason why he disappeared for one month. Although Elisa has no idea where he faced the battle. At a time when there was no news of any major battles after yesterday''s Catastrophe.
Elisa unconsciously took her hand, wanting to touch the man''s hair. But something surprising came.
"This room?"
"Yes, Doctor Liu We said Patient number 46 will use -"
There are two nurses outside. One of them wanted to open the door. But Elisa had locked the door from the inside.
"This is strange, even though this room has not been used for a long time."
"Maybe someone in charge used to lock this door just in case."
"Maybe. Then let''s get the key first."
The two nurses are gone.
Inside, Elisa was so agitated. Her chest seemed to be bursting. What would people say if she got caught sleeping with a man?
Most importantly, she had to get out from that room. But she couldn''t just let Ars go.
"Should I wake him up?"
But to wake someone who was sleeping soundly after being so exhausted, she felt bad.
"Hng, nghhh."
Ars makes a sound when his consciousness is returning.
__________
"Ars. Ars."
Someone called him. Ars awakens from sleep.
"Where the hell am I?"
His head was dizzy, he remembered nothing he had gone through to feel dizzy like that.
At that time he discovered that he was in a patient room in the Medical Center building.
Feeling his body stiffen, he stretched and made his body make a cracking sound.
"Gahh, all this tiredness reminds me of when I was abourer."
He then checked the new notification that had appeared on the Hunter Bracelet.
[Trophy earned: Dungeon Conqueror II]
[Sessfully conquered 2 dungeons]
Ars red at the instant he realized the trophy he got. He immediately remembered that yesterday he opened another dimensional door to a dungeon.
"Oh yeah. [Key of Hidden Passage of Wizardry Woods]. I just cleared that dungeon."
But then again, he remembered nothing that happened in the dungeon dimension. Therefore, something about the reward made him panic a little.
"Please say that I have saved the treasure."
[Item: Grand Flying Broom]
[View info - Object # 54352: Flying Broom, which is owned by the Wizard Head, which has extraordinary flying abilities]
[Rarity: Dungeon Treasure Series]
"Wooooohh."
[Item: Grand Staff of Tree]
[View info - Object # 54353: The wand of the Wizard Head which has the ability to control wood elements]
[Rarity: Dungeon Treasure Series]
"Heeeell yeeeeaaaahhhh!"
Ars''s joyful cry echoed strongly beyond the corridor. It gave the two nurses who were heading to the room goosebumps.
"What is that?!"
"Is that a ghost of this hospital?!"
The two nurses on duty froze on the spot, not daring to go any further.
On the other hand, Ars used [Shift] and got out of the room. On the outside, he could instantly master the Grand Flying Broom.
Dash between Giant Leaf Woods on a broomstick used like a skateboard.
"Woooooohooooooooooo! This is what I''m talking about fantasy world! Wooooooooooooooo!"
Who would have thought his dream of flying freely in the air like wizards hade true in such an extraordinary way?
Ars thought of something while thinking about where he wants to go. Changing direction, he darted east, to a special ce in Giant Leaf Woods.
Jeff always starts his day with a cup of coffee, meat loaf, and a few wood blocks that have to be processed. He has maintained this peaceful daily life for years during his retirement.
But everyday life begins to copse when a brat who calls himself Greedy Young Master appears, who at that time suddenly arrives on a broomstick.
"Still sticking with your boring every day, huh, old man?"
Ars arrives on a witch''s broomstick that he rides like a skateboard.
That of course raises a lot of questions. "Where did you find a magic tool like that?"
Ars smiled arrogantly in response to Jeff''s question.
"It seems that there are many mysteries still hidden in this prison hole that you haven''t explored. But worry not, I will solve all the mysteries, and get all the treasure for myself!"
Jeff acknowledged Ars''s statement. Abyssal Terra still has a lot of mysteries, and the hunters of his era have only solved a few of them.
However - "I don''t care about any of that. Just let me use that broomstick too!"
Within him, Jeff was somehow eager to feel flying like a witch. He seemed to have read a book about the story of wizardry that could fly on a broomstick, and he wanted to feel that feeling.
Ars got a little surprised because this was the first time Jeff being nice. He therefore came down a bit to the surface, only to give false hope.
"Eat ass, loser! Ngeha-hahahahaha!"
Ars is speeding to escape from that ce.
Jeff being bullied by someone younger than him. In silence, his emotions ran high.
Ars was speeding up at the maximum speed he could. That prank gave him a feeling of great satisfaction.
"So this is a feeling perceived those stupid prank youtubers! Maybe I could do what they can do and be famous myself!"
That feeling of satisfaction grows into a desire to try again. That''s what he thought.
"[Shift]!"
Whooosh.
Suddenly there was a wave in the form of a wind blow that almost hit him.
If Ars didn''t have the ability to move ces, he would have been split in two by the wind.
Howe? The sh of wind just now had cut through many Giant Leaf Trees. Create a scene of chaos as therge tree chunks fell to the ground and opened a new empty area above the Giant Leaf Woods.
For one reason, the trees got split were cut off in the x shape.
"WTF?"
Maybe that is the true power of Legend Hunter. Ars thought twice about repeating the same prank to the Forest Ranger''s old man.
After ying around, Ars went to a certain ce that he really wanted to go.
A Father Tree corpse whose position is near the border of Giant Leaf Woods with thend of Silver Steel Mountain. Father Tree''s corpse is a ce to live for someone.
There is a pack of Bear Beast around that ce. Ars instantly kills them byunching one Sinaga Sword for each Bear Beast.
"Looks like he never came back here."
Thest time Ars visited that ce was when Yin/Satria left the [Medium-core of Sword of Testament] for him.
Since then, Satria was never seen again.
That Sword Saint likely couldn''t satisfy Ars''s greed for the Abyssal mystery, but there was one thing Ars wanted from that man. Although it looks like he won''t give that thing to Ars.
Ars entered the house which already covered with dust.
"Has it been 5, or 6 months?"
Ars tried to calcte how long it had been since he first left the house. If he wasn''t brought to that house, maybe his path to bing strong wouldn''t have been that easy.
While looking around the house, an old book located in the cupboard caught Ars''s attention.
[Record of Our Fight]
The old book was fragile and made of rough paper. The writing in the book is also written by hand.
[Written by SAMUEL MATHEW]
Knowing the name of the author of the book amazed Ars.
"It''s the notebook written directly by the Staff Saint himself!"
Of all the books with the Staff Saint as the source, not a single one written directly by that great man. However, Ars has just found one, which may hold many records regarding the Abyssal mystery.
Chapter 72: Survive Until
Chapter 72: Survive Until
Randi opened his eyes. He felt like he had slept for a very long time. Getting up and holding his head, he found that his hands and chest covered with bandages.
"Oh yeah, I got an infection."
He was not surprised, because from the start he understood the consequences of his actions.
"Well, that''s better because there was no one dead."
Randi got up from bed and headed for the window. Open the window to light up the room.
Taking a deep breath, he could feel many points on his hand and chest reacting.
"Gahh, that''s quite painful. Are these the emission points from the Infection?"
All the pain made Randi sit on the bed again.
Someone suddenly opened the door. It was a nurse who seemed to be in charge of looking after him.
"You''re awake!"
"Yes, and, please get some breakfast, I''m starving."
They immediately spread the news about Randi who had regained consciousness to the people closest to him. Especially the people from the Greedy Dragon Family.
"Boss!"
The Four Friends had just dashed over to check on their boss''s condition. When they feel worried, they see their boss happily having breakfast with his favorite food.
"Yo, you guys. Have you had breakfast?"
In the room, Randi was not alone. There is the wife of the boss of White Wood who had arrived earlier.
"However, you look just fine for a person who is sick."
Randi still looks like usual. It''s just that half of his body covered by bandages.
After finishing breakfast, it was time for Randi to be examined.
The bandages covering his body were removed, revealing a part of his body that had several spots on the skin that began to harden and turned a bluish red color.
Doctor Liu We who examined Randi being silent for a moment.
Everyone watching in the back got tensed by the silence.
"How is his condition, doc?" asked Latifa.
While everyone worried about his condition, Randi was busy looking at the emission points of the Infection. Until he found one spot where his skin of the flesh had crystallized like a rainbow prism.
Randi tried to hold and pull the rainbow prism.
"Aaaww!"
But ending up made him get hurt.
"Don''t try to pull out the prism," said Liu We. "The emission point which has turned into Rainbow Prism takes root in the surrounding body tissue. These roots spread the infection to other points until it fills your body."
"What will happen if I remove this prism?"
"The prism will send stress to all body tissues, and believe me, you won''t be strong enough to withstand that stress."
Randi couldn''t imagine what kind of pain he would feel. Just trying to pull that thing out of his body was painful enough.
"Too bad the infection spread straight to your chest. Otherwise, we might just amputate your two hands and you will be free from infection."
When the infection has attacked your body, then you can no longer run from it.
That fact spread guilt for Latifa and the Four Friends. But not for Randi himself.
"Well, at least I can live a few more years, right?"
"Two years if you''re lucky."
"Damn, just two years? I''ll make it three then."
Randi didn''t lose his positivity. It took away a little of the worry around.
"Since for you the infection is already categorized as terminal disease, there is nothing more I can do. Everything is up to you."
"Then what should I do from now on?"
"Live your life. If you want to live long, I suggest staying in this building. This ce has a thin Abyssal Reaction flow because it is close to the Abyss Pit. But you can go to the surface if you want."
After that Liu We left them because his work was done.
The atmosphere became silent at once. The Four Friends lowered their heads, regretting their inability to help their boss.
"Then what is your decision?"
Latifa broke the silence.
Randi did not immediately answer the question. He was still watching his hands, which had be infected with a disease without medicine.
"What do you think would happen if I didn''t put in my full effort that time?"
The question came with a mncholy feeling that enveloped Randi.
"We won''tst!"
"Everyone survived because you try hard, boss!"
"Someone will die if you don''t sacrifice yourself!"
The Four Friends shouted their support, which became a cheerful smile for Randi.
Latifa didn''t want to be left behind. "Whatever that is, you all survived. You who are alive today are a gift from the Abyssal God that gives you a chance to live longer."
The support from the five of them created a bright smile for Randi.
"Maybe, if you don''t make that sacrifice, the path for the Greedy Dragon Family will be more difficult than the one we''re on now."
"Greedy Dragon Family?"
The family name sounded new to Randi.
The Four Friends immediately got engaged to tell what they knew about the Family.
"Oh yeah, boss, hear this!"
"That Ars, he who formed the Family!"
"Plus, he also bought Floor 1 to serve as a base!"
The sudden info dump made Randi confused. It seems like there were a lot of things that happened while he was unconscious.
Randi smiled, then answered. "So he seeded in making his dreame true."
The worry in him disappeared. Reced with gratitude and serenity.
This made Latifa ask. "Why did you do that much for that greedy man, Randi?"
Randi smiled wryly. His brain immediately explored past memories because of that question.
"That''s a long story. But I don''t know what made him be so greedy. One thing is for sure, he made me who I am now. Without him, maybe I will be a bad, evil guy?"
The Four Friends do not deny that fact.
Randi''s answer sounded abstract, but Latifa satisfied with just that.
"I won''t be able to understand the rtionship that exists in friendship between boys. But if you say it''s good, then it''s fine. So, have you decided the answer to my question earlier?"
What are you going to do from now on?
"For the next few days, maybe I''ll just rest a lot, and make sure that I can slow down the spread of this infection."
For Hunters who have mastered Abyssal Breathing, they can use this technique to slow down the spread of infection in their body.
But for ordinary people, they could only ept a fate that would lead them to swift death.
"Because of that," continued Randi, "You four -"
"We expected you to say that."
Dwi taunts Randi before he can finish.
"Whatever happens, we will continue to follow you."
"Yeah, just because you have an incurable disease -"
"We won''t leave you!"
The scene seemed quite touching.
"Thank you. But that''s not what I want to say. "
"Ah, sorry." Dwi apologizes. "Then, what you want to say?"
"I want you guys to continue your training with Sir Jeff. So that you guys can be expected when a disaster like yesterday happened."
At one point, Randi''s message heard that they gave a disappointed feeling to him.
"So that we can be expected?"
"So all this time we are useless."
"But, training with that old man again. Aaaaaahhh, just remembering it makes my hands hurt!"
Training with that Legend Hunter was really tough. Randi being able to achieve expectations because he had one big reason to be strong.
Feeling tired, Randi leaned back. The infection also seems to affect stamina.
"Well, the most important thing for me to do now is just hold on until he gets us out of this fantasy world hole."
In one dream, Randi heard that Ars would free them from Abyssal Terra''s prison. So they can return to the house where they were born.
But that sentence sounded foreign to someone who had lived longer in the Abyss.
"What do you mean by get out of this world hole, Randi?"
Latifa''s question came without the impression of joking. As if she really didn''t know the context of Randi''s words.
"Of course, get out of this Abyssal Terra."
"But, to where?"
Where?
That one word is a very simple word. You only need to answer the destination of the question.
But where?
The question plunged Randi into the hole of thinking.
''Sure, to their house. But where is their house?'' ''Please bring him back.'' ''Take care of yourself ande back safely.'' ''We''ll follow you even to the end of the world.'' ''This world is full ofplexity and moreplicated than the world we came from.''
[If you can go to the depth of Abyss, your wish will be granted]
Chapter 73: Lets Head to Floor 2
Chapter 73: Let''s Head to Floor 2
"Is there anything left behind?"
In front of the Girls Hunter Dormitory, Nanny helps Elisa pack her bags.
Elisa found all her items already in the bag. "It''s all inside." She then looked at Nanny with a hint of sadness on her face.
"Come here."
Nanny invited Elisa into her arms. They embraced with a sense of pain that must be endured.
"Thank you for this half year."
"You''re wee."
Heavy enough to let go of someone who isfortable by your side.
Nanny is a woman who epts all female hunters in her attention, especially good girls like Elisa.
During the half year Elisa lived in the dormitory, they made many happy memories. Because of that, it''s difficult for Nanny to hold back her tears when her daughter wanted to return to her home.
[In one hour the Gond Lift will depart for the 2nd Floor. Hunters who have reserved seats, please get ready for departure.]
Announcements from the guild voiced throughout the Station.
Nanny took her hug from Elisa. Finding her daughter shed tears on her beautiful face.
"Aw, look at you."
Nanny took a handkerchief and wiped away Elisa''s tears.
"You will meet lots of people, don''t make your face messy."
It''s so hard not to cry. But Nanny doesn''t want to regret Elisa''s decision.
"Have you got the information regarding the schedule for the party that wants to go to Shield City?"
On her way back to Shield City, Elisa must not let herself go alone. That''s why at least she had to join a party that had the same goal with her.
"Not yet, but I''ll be looking for them at Adam''s Root Stationter."
"If you say that, that means you can do it yourself."
Nanny remembered when the girl first came to the West Station. She is a girl with a high ego. It''s hard for her to socialize with that attitude. She was able to get to West Station because Sylvia Shield''s trusted person delivered her.
But now she has changed. The girl had a gentler expression and was able to be friendly to others. Because of that, Nanny could see the girl leaving calmly.
"Okay, I''m going!"
Elisa waved as she walked away from the dormitory. Nanny returned the wave of the hand with teary eyes.
"Looks like you''ve grown up during that adventure with that Young Master in this half a year."
As the mother of the Dorm, Nanny knows anything, even though her children try to hide their stories from her.
But she was not angry. As a good mother, she will only watch their progress from behind. And provide support when they need it.
_________
Elisa walked away, still holding back her tears.
Nanny is the softest mother figure she has ever known. She regretted that they only had the chance to be together for half a year.
Actually, she could stay longer on the First Floor, but her beloved one, Ars, said he wanted to descend to the Lower Floor.
"Are you ready?"
Elisa had no other choice but to follow him.
"Hmph!"
Although Elisa is still upset because Ars said that out of the blue.
It happened yesterday, the afternoon after that man recovered from feeling depressed. He said:
"I want to go downstairs."
This certainly surprised Elisa.
"Because of that, you don''t have to follow me anymore."
"Ha?"
It stunned Elisa. After all that they went through, Ars said that Elisa didn''t need to follow him anymore.
"I''m going to Saint Arcane Church. Therefore - "
"To Shield City!"
That is where Elisa grew up. Elisa certainly surprised once again after Ars said he wanted to go there.
"Why?" asked Ars, confused. Then he realized something. "On second thought, I want you toe along. Come with me."
Ars said that with full seriousness in his eyes.
After all things happened, Elisa didn''t want to be immersed in that hypnosis of those sharp red eyes. But her heart said different.
"F - fine if you say that!"
There they were, now the two of them sat in the Station Center seats, waiting for the Gond Lift to depart.
Silence struck between the two of them. Elisa didn''t want to talk because she was still upset. Ars just didn''t want to waste his energy to talk.
"Ars?"
Someone suddenly called Ars.
They are three women. Elisa knew them. They are the servants of the ordinary inn where Ars lived.
"Eh, it''s him!"
"I didn''t recognize him because of his appearance."
Two of Be''s friendsmented on Ars''s ordinary appearance.
For one reason, Ars wears ordinary clothes at that time. Even though he usually wears expensive clothes that make him look cool.
Be came over with a question. "You and, Priest of the party. Where do you want to go?"
Ars got up, "You came at the right time," then approached Be.
For one reason Ars started talking quietly so Elisa couldn''t hear them.
"I''m going downstairs, and maybe noting back here for a very long time."
Be''s friend 1 caught Ars''s point. "Ooh, so you''re aiming for the deepest ces of the Abyss too."
"I thought he was that kind of Hunter too," said Friend 2.
Ars''s expression told the truth.
It was shocking enough for Be, but she didn''t feel sad.
"That''s alright, if that''s what you want," Be replied with a soft smile.
"Eh, you don''t want to show at least a little rebellion, Be?"
"That''s right, even though you are not the only one for him, you are still an intim- very close couple."
The rtionship between Ars and Be is so close. If they didn''t hide their rtionship, and started living side by side, maybe people would think that they were a newly married couple.
"Well, he is a man, he decides what he wants. Moreover, since the beginning, neither of us had ever decided on amitment. "
"I''m going to miss your massage."
Beughed with amusement because of Ars''s funny attitude.
From behind, Elisa just watched the incident with unblinking eyes.
"Maybe I''ll try to go downstairs and find you in the future, then."
"Then, look for the person who knows me as the Greedy Young Master -"
Two of Be''s friends suddenly shocked. "Did he just say Greedy Young Master?"
"Tell them that I know you. And give this message, ''How many A- did you get back in high school?''"
"How can you joke like that with a monotonous face?!"
Beughed again at the joke, and Ars''s monotonous face brought the joke.
"But, that''s what made me fall to you."
Ars did not reply to those romantic words. He still had his monotone expression, as usual.
[In ten minutes the Gond Lift will depart for the 2nd Floor. Hunter who have reserved seats please get ready for departure.]
"It is a sign that you must go"
Be said so, but she still wanted to keep looking at Ars, who was going away from her.
"Then I -"
Ars wants to turn around. Quickly, Be grabs him and steals a kiss that Elisa can''t see.
Elisa was even more astonished. Be''s two friends are amazed.
"Wow, is this what they called ''you have to show dominance in the area that you own''?"
Be just kissed goodbye. But Ars didn''t like that.
"Ah, sorry, I forgot that you Asian don''t like these things."
Yeah, it''s just not proper to kissing in public.
After showing dominance, Be decided to go first from the ce. Before leaving, she gave her greetings to Ars, and the rival Priest Girl.
"Have a great journey, you two."
Be left with a feeling of satisfaction on her face.
"Hey, Be, did you forget your opponent is just a little girl?"
After leaving, Ars returned to their seats and brought their two bags.
"Let''s go."
Elisa was still dumbfounded, but she followed Ars from behind. Of course, with high curiosity.
"Hey, hey, hey, what''s going on?"
Chapter 74: Expectation, Huxian the Lust
Chapter 74: Expectation, Huxian the Lust
Floor 2 / Eve Horizon
Shangri-La Territory /
This ce is a ce of dream to all Hunters. Lovely, beautiful ce. Heaven hidden from the world.
A ce located above the cloud. A ce that has no day. Only the night shrouded in stars and the charm of the Apsaras.
Legend says; afternoon envious of the beauty of the goddess, the owner of Shangri-La. Because of that, it never appeared in that ce again. Making the territory known as the world of a thousand nights.
A ce that ordinary people can not visit. Bring at least 100k cash to enter, so that you can satisfy your desires.
Pce of the Goddess /
Once every 24 hours, the goddess of the Shangri-La owner will show herself in the top balcony of the pce.
Her appearance is always awaited by the residents of Shangri-La.
Huxian is her name. Goddess of the Nine-Tailed Fox.
Her beauty is unbeatable by anyone. Even the world will bow to her when they see her beauty.
But she doesn''t want world authority. Therefore, whenever she showed herself, she woulde out covering her face with a silk cloth.
"Lady Huxian!"
Everyone shouted that one name as she showed herself.
When she came out, she would wave to everyone.
That one small gesture gave off a feeling of joy, satisfaction, and aroused the desire of all who saw it.
After five seconds of inhaling the outside air, the Goddess returned to the room, which believed to be her private room.
Rumor has it that the Goddess has never been in touch, or even face to face with a man.
The pce said that Huxian was looking for a man suitable for her. But already a thousand people have volunteered, and none of them have caught the attention of the Goddess. Until certain news stirs the entire Floor.
[Family: Greedy Dragon Family. Head of Family: Greedy Young Master. Territory of Powers: 1st Floor. Today it has legally been established with witnesses of the entire West Station''s Abyssal Hunter.]
[The entire area of today''s 1st Floor being purchased under the name of Greedy Young Master]
"Ars~"
Huxian muttered that one name while asleep in the wide bed covered with nkets and pillows.
Knock-knock.
Someonees into the room carrying two servants.
"Lady Huxian."
What came was the Chief Guardian of the Pce, as well as the Chief Servant and Huxian''s Personal Servant.
The woman sighed. "Again, you dirty the nkets."
Two servants closed their eyes and stuffed their ears. Little did they know, the Goddess of Shangri-La was masturbating.
"Leave me alone, Hera. You will destroy the shadow of Lord Ars, who is touching me. "
The Female Butler / Hera walked closer to the bed, then lifted Huxian like a cat.
"But we must prepare you to wee prospective applicants."
They began to change clothes and make up Huxian in the curtains.
"Who came this time?" asked Huxian.
"Jiang He. Merchants, who supply our food needs. He came for the third time with anew Dungeon Treasure - "
"Huuuhh ~"
Huxian''s sigh told her that she was not interested in that man.
"Most importantly, you have to respect his arrival. Without him, Shangri-La would be hard pressed to survive in this damned ce."
"Yes, mam ~"
Shangri-La Pce / Heavenly Pce Garden
A garden lit by artificial Sagittarius stars. In the middle of the garden, there is a fountain with a statue of a man with a stick painted white.
In the roundabout pool area, there are six Apsaras dancers who make the atmosphere be pleasant.
In the north of the park, prospective applicants'' banquets were held.
The prospective applicant this time is one of the few wealthy merchants on the 2nd Floor, Jiang He. It was the third time he hade to try to propose to Huxian. Even though he had been rejected twice, his desire to get the most beautiful woman in the world did not fade.
He is a bald man in his 40s. Both of his wrists were covered in jewelery and gold. He wears a really shy outfit and looks heavy with all his essories. Every time he smiled, there are several gold teeth glistening on his face.
Jiang He came with 2 Diamond Hunters with him. They are two of the eight strongest Individuals on the 2nd Floor.
"Lady Huxian will enter the garden!"
The announcement of the host''s arrival made Jiang He''s heart racing. He rose from chair, then faced the host''s entourage.
Hera was first out the door. Followed by four private Apsaras of the pce. Then came out, a luxurious stretcher carried by four men; their faces covered by cloth.
The stretcher carried the host, Huxian, in it. The luxurious stretcher being sealed with sevenyers of curtain cloth. Even like not allowing air from outside to enter.
Four men brought the stretcher to face the guest, then knelt down. With that; the stretcher is still being lifted, the event will begin.
The four pce personal servants stood at four points next to the stretcher.
Servant 1 put her head in the firstyer of stretcher cloth, then said: "I say thank to you foring again, who have not given up to praise me."
The message came from Huxian and delivered from the servants.
"I-I-I also thank you for being allowed to enter this pce again!"
Jiang He being too excited. Despitemunicating indirectly with the goddess, he was very happy.
Servant 2 put her head into the firstyer of stretcher cloth, then said: "The Dungeon Treasure that you gave, was brought directly from the 3rd Floor. Are you sure you want to give such expensive treasure as a gift for your arrival this time?"
"O-of course! I will give you everything! That''s why-!"
One of Jiang He''s bodyguards tapped him on the shoulder. Suggests that the boss to not being so excited.
Servant 3 put her head in the firstyer of stretcher cloth, then said: "Then I thank you and ept your gift."
"Y-yes, it''s a very expensive treasure that I pulled from the 3rd Floor, you can have it."
Jiang He replied with a hint of disappointment. Huxian will only thank every gift. As expensive or as good as any gifts you give, she will only say thank you.
Servant 4 put her head into the firstyer of stretcher, then said: "Out of respect for your time and gift, please enjoy our banquet today."
All the dishes on the table are expensive dishes that will cost tinum Hunter a month''s work. Plus all the dishes decorated with silk fabrics which give the impression that they are the same as the Apsaras.
Two of Jiang He''s Guards were given seats too, to enjoy the banquet.
For Huxian, Servant 1 takes 1 te, then takes 1 apple to serve to Huxian. The te with apples served with another servant, opening the 7yers of cloth so that Servant 1''s hand could enter.
The tes are taken by Huxian. The Four Servants returned to their positions.
Hera sat down with the chair given to her. "All right, from now on, I will apany you."
In the banquet session, Hera took over. Jiang He had already passed that session twice, so he felt disappointed. However, Jiang He''s bodyguards who took turns felt excited.
Hera is a 190 cm tall woman. Wearing light clothes like a pce knight. With her short hair and tough face, she has made a lot of male Hunters fall in love with her. Some of them are Jiang He''s bodyguards.
"Tell me, Lady Hera, don''t you open applications too?"
"Yes, you must be lonely guarding this pce alone, right?"
Hera is a Legend Hunter. On a note, she was part of a party that fought alongside the Staff Saint. With the beauty and courage of a warrior, it was only natural that strong male Hunters would target her.
"I swear by Staff Saint. My soul and body will only be dedicated to Lady Huxian. Because of that, I''m sorry, we rejected the three of you."
It was the first time Jiang He''s Guards participated in the event. So only that time they were rejected outright. But for Jiang He, who had sacrificed his time and so much money, it was the third time that his heart got broken.
"Boss?"
Jiang He stood up from his chair. Then ran towards the outer gate, shouting: "Just kill me already!"
"Hey-hey, are you a kid?"
"Don''t die yet, you haven''t handed over all your holdings certificates!"
The group of guests left feeling disappointed.
It was the 1001th proposal that the Goddess Shangri-La rejected.
"Aaaaauuuuuuhhhhh ~"
Huxian sank into the sea of bed covers.
"You aren''t a cat. Stop acting like one."
"I can''t heeellp iiittt ~"
There were only the two of them in the room at that time. So Huxian can act whatever she wants without having to worry about other people''s eyes.
"I''m so horny~ But I don''t want to give my body to lowly people who don''t know ss," said Huxian while touching her body. "Aaahhhh~ My Lord, Ars, when will youe to take my body and soul~"
Ars is the only man who catches her eye. Even though Huxian only knew things about that man from gossip. Huxian feels that she is destined only for Ars, the Greedy Young Master.
Huxian only has one illustration of the man''s face.
ck and white illustration depicting a man smiling arrogantly and greedily. Then, in the eye area, painted with a special red rose colour. Shows that man''s dragon eyes.
"Information says that man has returned to 2nd Floor. And is currently at Adam''s Root Station."
All of Huxian''s tails trembled at that information. Her ears couldn''t calm down. "Oh, I see." Huxian got up from the bed. Showing unusual gestures.
"Then I will go to him myself!"
She moved like lightning toward the balcony.
"Not that fast, young woman."
But Hera matched Huxian''s speed and caught her by the cor.
"Let me go~!"
Huxian struggled. But she couldn''t beat the strength of a legendary warrior.
"Kya~!"
Hera threw Huxian back on the bed. Then sit between the room and the balcony, with an invisible wind chair.
"Thest sin, the sin of Greed. With that boy''s appearance, you sinners areplete. But his buying of the 1st Floor worries me."
"Doesn''t that show that he is a great guy, and suits me!?"
Hera ignored Huxian''s defense of the man who was still a mystery.
"Soul Saint Servant; The Charity, is spreading her love on this Floor. In Staff Saint''s record, Greed is the opponent of Charity. Because of that, I would like to see our Greedy Young Master''s steps in dealing with his opponent."
Hera has expectations regarding Ars. Unlike her Guardian, Huxian only wanted Ars as soon as possible.
"I can''t stand it~ Ars,e quickly to me~ Hug me~ Touch me~ Own mepletely~ Free me from this endless desire!"
Chapter 75: Void
Chapter 75: Void
Hi there, I''m Elisa, Priest of Terra.
This is my beloved one, Ars.
The most greedy man in the world.
Fabulous secret of my beloved one were revealed to me.
When I held aloft my magic wand and sang.
Eighteen years and my life is still.
Trying to get up that great big hill of hope.
For a destruction
"Stop with that self-narration."
"It''s not self-narration. It''s a lyric song."
"Shut it. You aren''t even honest about your age."
"Isn''t it not proper to ask a woman about her age?"
Elisa silenced Ars. Or rather, Ars didn''t want to serve on Elisa''s nonsense.
Elisa had just witnessed something unbelievable. As a girl who already intends to dedicate herself to being next to the man she loves, of course it makes her angry.
But as the previous bitch said: ''Since beginning, neither of us had ever decided on amitment.''
That meant that bitch had no intention of having Ars just for herself.
But both of them; Ars and the bitch still have a hidden rtionship behind Elisa. Most likely they have done something mature.
[Skylift is leaving soon. Please enter the Birdcage ording to the ticket ordered.]
"Let''s go."
Elisa is eager to discuss the previous matter. But Ars is not the kind of guy easy to talk to. Plus, the man walked towards Little Birdcage.
Unlike the Surface-Floor1 Skylift. Floor1-Floor2 Skylift has 2 variants of birdcage. Large birdcage that can amodate weights up to 2000 lbs (900 kg). Then there is the little birdcage that can amodate weights up to 500 lbs (220 kg).
Big birdcage = economy ss. Small birdcage = First ss.
As the name suggests, Birdcage First ss equipped with a sofa, and some even have a bed. It is perfect for riding by a family, a party, or a couple.
Of course, when you see that Birdcage First ss is only ridden by a couple, you will immediately have an idea of what kind of thing they will do when the Skylift is running.
People don''t know Elisa or Ars. However, some of them, especially the men, felt jealous or amazed at Ars''s capacity for inviting a woman as beautiful as Elisa to join the Birdcage First ss, only the two of them.
"What are you waiting for?"
Of course, all these things didn''t bother Ars. Either because he is dumb or simply insensitive, or maybe both.
On the other hand, Elisa''s face was ripe. She''s ready to be plucked from the tree. Unable to hold back the shame.
[We will close the Birdcage doors. The speed of departure and danger during descent are responsible for the mass size of each birdcage. Then, enjoy your journey to the 2nd Floor of Abyssal Terra]
Elisa still stands still, even though Skylift has started to be lowered. On the other side, Ars, already sitting inside, just looked at Elisa calmly.
The birdcage that Ars rides on is lighter than the rest of the birdcages, so he came down a little slower than the others.
Elisa will be left behind. But it''s for the best. Elisa waved at Ars to let the man go first.
"I''ll catch up with you tomorrow," she said with a wry smile.
"Why tomorrow if you can do it today."
"Wha!?"
A shocking incident happened.
Elisa didn''t know how the process was going, but she was already inside Birdcage, "Kya!", Then got thrown onto the bed.
"We''re going straight to the northeast tomorrow. No dy."
Ars returned to sit on the sofa and started reading an old book.
Luckily, another Birdcage is already downstairs. So they don''t see the domestic violence that just happened.
Elisa doesn''t know anymore. Ars always does everything he wants. He wanted to be angry, but Ars''s superior attitude made him unable to do so.
"You stupid!"
That sentence served as a bedtime for Elisa. As they got deeper into the Abyss Pit.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
If you stare at the abyss, the abyss will stare back at you.
It was a sentence often used in the outside world as an expression of the Abyss.
In the pitch darkness, where not a single light could enter. Outer space is even better than this ce.
Void, is a more precise word that can be used to describe where you are.
You can still feel the Skylift moving downwards, down to the 2nd Floor. But there isn''t a single life that awakens apart from you.
You used [Eyes of the Dragon: Mana Vision] to check if any other life is still conscious besides you.
You could see a single point of white lighting from where the Vigorous Maiden is. Likewise, with other Hunters.
You start asking:
"Why can I still maintain my consciousness?"
A month ago, you couldn''t see the beauty of this ce because you didn''t try to wake up.
But now, because you are engrossed in reading the Staff Saint Book, you are still conscious. You realize that your body is covered with a red aura. That''s not mana. That is a prodigy. Abyssal Terranian often calls him "God" who gives Abyssal Blessing to Chosen Ones.
The red aura formed the figure of a red dragon that you definitely know who.
"Fafnir?"
The red dragon is a legend in the outside world. But why could he be a participant in this game?
As the Skylift continues to move downwards, you begin to feel a Horror.
If you stare at the abyss, the abyss will stare back at you.
There was arge eye, no, it was not an eye; it is two spheres that created the boundary between the inner and outer darkness.
The pair of dark circles stares nkly at you. You start to feel the darkness trying to swallow you up. But the Prodigy who guarded you didn''t allow that and drove the darkness away.
Before you know it, there is more Darkness staring at you.
[Abyss Pit - is a giant hole that connects the entire Floor of Abyssal Terra.]
[Abyss Pit to Floor 2 Abyssal Reaction / Mana cannot enter the 2nd Floor Abyss Pit. Due to the absence of Abyssal Reaction, Abyssal Citizens who pass this Abyss Pit will feel sleepy and fall asleep while traveling through the hole.]
The note was written by the Staff Saint.
[Due to the absence of Abyssal Reaction, Abyssal Citizens passing through this Abyss Pit will feel sleepy and fall asleep while traveling through the hole.]
You feel firsthand the horror of the 2nd Floor Abyss Pit phenomenon. You begin to realize, that the words Staff Saint made were hypnotic to save Abyssal Citizens from the horror of the Void.
The journey from the West Station terminal to the Adam Root Station terminal takes 2 hours. The time needed to pass the 2nd Floor Abyss Pit is between 30 and 45 minutes.
In that moment, you felt like you were in the Void forever.
These are all other mysteries that the truth is still hidden.
Chapter 76: After Dark, Become Screams
Chapter 76: After Dark, Be Screams
Elisa woke up smelling a familiar smell. A strong smell emanating from the scent of a man. Yes, it is Ars.
"!"
Elisa turned sideways to fall. Before entering the dream world, she had expected that Ars would sleep with her.
Floor 2 / Adam Tree
They had passed the Abyss Pit and arrived at the 2nd Floor.
It was still dark because they were inside the Adam Tree area. It took a few more minutes for them toe out.
Other birdcages are a few meters below. Some of them were making loud noises, maybe they were ying cards or something.
Elisa sat on the sofa to calm her heart down. A fragrance pierced her nose. There is a teapot and a cup on the table.
"It''s, tea?"
The teapot is still hot and contains jasmine tea.
"But when did Ars make this?"
When Elisa fell asleep on the bed, she immediately attacked by drowsiness and slept in a sh. Other people must have felt the same way.
For Ars'' case, Elisa can confirm that the man is in deep sleep right now. The time needed to pass the Abyss Pit is around 30 to 45 minutes.
If Ars was sleeping now, he would most likely wake up right away when they came out of the Abyss Pit. Then make tea before going back to sleep.
"Huuuuuuuhhh~"
Elisa once again got caught in the greedy man''s grasp.
If Elisa wasn''t caught before, she could escape in a day, think of a n to escape, then try to get out of the man''s grasp.
But it seems that there are many things that Elisa doesn''t know about this greedy man.
"How can he get out of this ce, then lead me inside?"
Elisa is still questioning what happened at the previous terminal. What Ars did was like [Skill] which allowed him to teleport. But Elisa didn''t remember there is a [Skill] like that in [Skill list] or [Arts list] books.
"Huuuuuuuuuh~"
Looks like Elisa has to be strong to hold back her patience until they reach Shield City.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Abyssal Terra / Floor 2 / Birds Paradis
Definition: Birds Paradis located in a closed area, the inner area of the Adam Tree which is covered with leaves. This is a ce filled with birds and many mysterious species. The only hunting location that requires flying vehicles.
Track: Airway
Travel time distance: Via vehicle
Birds Paradis Creature:
Many kinds of Birds.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Elisa could hear many birds singing on the way down.
Birds Paradis said to be the location that connects heaven and the world. Because of the sound of all the birds chirping in that ce.
Late in the afternoon and at dawn, you can even hear the birds singing from the Birds Paradis all over the area on the 2nd Floor.
The chirping of all Birds Paradis birds is an introduction for Abyssal Citizens who descend to the 2nd Floor.
After exiting the inner area, past thest branch of the Adam Tree, everyone will be presented with a view of the fournds of the 2nd Floor: South, North, Northwest and Northeast. With all the areas in it.
A beautiful charm and feast for the eyes.
Just as everyone thought their journey down would be peaceful, suddenly a beautiful voice boomed from the east beyond the Adam Tree.
Everyone with binocrs sees an epic event that is happening.
"That is, Cendrawasih!"
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Monster Name: Cendrawasih
Difficulty: Level 7
Specialty: Wind-sliding
Intelligence: Level 5
Type: Non-aggressive, Can be tamed
Creatures Info:
Birds from heaven that live in Birds Paradis. A multi-colored bird, four wings and a long tail. Has the ability [rity]. Does not attack, but very difficult to catch.
Rmended Hunting Party: -
Existence: Floor 2 / Adam Tree
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Cendrawasih is a very rare bird and the most difficult to catch. One bird worth over 100k.
They can only catch the bird two to three birds per year. When Diamond and tinum Hunters wanted at least one of those birds.
"Hey, the Bird Catcher is chasing that bird!"
Behind Cendrawasih, there is a Gryphon chasing it. You must know what a Gryphon is, right?
The Gryphon is ridden by Hunter Specialist: Bird Catcher. Bird Catcher wearing World War 1 pilot equipment. Riding the Gryphon on the reddish saddle.
"C''mon boy! That guy is just a little more within my firing range!" shouted Bird Catcher to the Gryphon.
"Kaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaakk!"
Gryphon increased his speed to catch Cendrawasih.
The two of them had been chasing that paradis bird since morning. They have passed several opportunities to catch the bird. But that was the first time they really faced an opportunity where Cendrawasih only flew straight ahead.
Bird Catcher raised his left hand. In his left hand, there is a portable crossbow containing aball, ready to fire.
"[Wind Arts: Blowing Gale]!"
Bird Catcher fired itsball right at Cendrawasih.
Elisa can see the epic battle between Bird Catcher and Cendrawasih. When before she could only hear the epic story from people.
But there was something strange. Elisa could feel an Abyssal Arts energy pointing towards her Birdcage. For some reason, it also flies in the same direction as Cendrawasih .
Then suddenly Cendrawasih changed course, and Elisa immediately met with the Abyssal Arts energy that was being shot at their Birdcage.
The energy of the Abyssal Arts is in the form of a ck ball that grew bigger and bigger. It was a that being fired with the aim of capturing Cendrawasih. But just then, it hit the birdcage hook Elisa rides on.
"Kyaaaaaaah!"
That shook Birdcage. Elisa could still maintain bnce. But for some reason, the wind that came inside felt even tighter. Elisa somehow started floating in the air.
"We, fell?"
The birdcage they use fell off the hook and started to fall vertically downwards.
"Nooooooooooooo!"
Previously they were still at an altitude of 1000 meters. The birdcage weighs about 500 lbs (200 kg). Without needing any further exnation, they started falling at an increasing speed.
"How could this happen!?"
Normally, you must be confused and scared. Birdcage''s door wouldn''t open until it reaches the terminal. You can''t help yourself unless you endure the effects of the fall. Maybe a strong person outside could help.
Strong person?
Ars.
"Ars, wake up!"
Ars is the only hope for them. But unfortunately, the man who should be still on the bed disappeared somewhere.
Elisa''s hopes vanished in an instant.
"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrss!"
Chapter 77: Screams and Fall
Chapter 77: Screams and Fall
Ars woke up when he heard the surrounding atmosphere getting busier. He found that everyone was watching an epic event where Bird Catcher is chasing Cendrawasih.
But for one reason, Cendrawasih was flying towards them. It is a good chance because it would be easier for Ars to catch the bird.
Arsunched several Sinaga Swords. Cendrawasih maneuver to the right. That maneuver made Sinaga Sword unable to catch up to Cendrawasih.
Ars jumped out of Birdcage, wielded a Sinaga Sword, "[Arts of Red Dragon: Ultra-hyper Speed Shot]!", thenunched the sword.
This time, Sinaga Sword managed to beat the speed of Cendrawasih, and shot further forward.
"[Shift]!"
Ars moved to Sinaga Sword that shot away earlier. Cendrawasih is in front of his eyes and darting towards him.
This time it will be more difficult for Cendrawasih to maneuver. But he tried to lower his speed.
When Cendrawasih is within reach, "[Room]!", Ars took out the [Skill] he had prepared for moments like that.
Ars locked up Cendrawasih and himself in the square space formed from Sinaga Swords.
Cendrawasih realized that, he was prepared to scream.
"Not so fast, cock."
Ars strangled Cendrawasih before it could make a "call" to the group.
If Cendrawasih has made a ''call'' shout, all Birds Paradis creatures wille out to save Cendrawasih. Yes, not only birds, but also unwanted creatures.
Cendrawasih has a bluish red feather on its tail. The fur is the longest hair, and if you pluck it, then the system admits that you have tamed the Cendrawasih.
[Item: Feather of Cendrawasih]
[View Info Object#64561: Beautiful feathers that can be used as jewelry and can be turned into Cendrawasih with the permission of the holder.]
[Rarity: Super Rare ]
[Feather of Cendrawasih = 50,000 ABC]
"Haha, lucky! I don''t have to spend that much money to buy this bird. Even if I sell it at the auction, I can definitely make double the profit. "
Ars is happy because he can get Super Rare items without spending a lot of money or effort. But he forgot something.
"Oh yeah, our Birdcage fell."
_________
"Damn, he tricked us!"
Not only did the Cendrawasih trick them, it made the Bird Catcher shoot one birdcage, and the birdcage got detached from the hook, then fell vertically downwards.
"Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"
There is a girl inside the Birdcage.
"Speed down, boy!"
The Gryphon shot down, following the little Birdcage.
The Bird Catcher did not know how heavy that Birdcage First ss was, but it hard enough for Gryphons to catch up, it was likely that the Birdcage would fall to the surface first before they could catch up.
"[Wind Arts: Air Force]!"
Bird Catcher jumps over space and goes faster. Finally, they were able to catch up to the fallen Birdcage. There is a frightened girl holding onto the bed.
Bird Catcher made the Gryphon continue shooting downwards. Then, when they were far enough away, the Bird Catcher floated right under the direction of Birdcage''s fall. Get ready to catch that big bird cage.
"On second thought, it might not be a good idea."
He regretted the idea of restraining Birdcage from below.
"Hnngg!"
Birdcage is in hand, but due to Birdcage''s weight and dropping force, the Bird Catcher and Gryphon had a hard time holding back.
Inside Birdcage, Elisa hit the bed. "A! Ars, is that you?! Hurry up and stop this Birdcage!"
Birdcage''s falling speed decreased. It seemed that someone was trying to hold Birdcage from below.
"Hang on, boy!"
"Kaaaaaaaaaaaaaaakk!"
Bird Catcher and Gryphon managed to slow down, but they still fell.
"It''s like a battle with Rock Wyvern years before! We got this!"
Bird Catcher tried to lift Birdcage. Gryphons were trying to keep their speed down.
"But, it seems like a bad idea to let us fall under this heavy thing!"
With all the tiredness and weight they lift, they would end up being crushed by that 200kg bird cage.
"I''m sorry, girl! But you have to withstand the shock when we fall!"
Those words were meant for the girl in the Birdcage.
Elisa felt Birdcage''s fall speed decrease, but had not stopped. If the one below is really Ars, he would be able to stop this Birdcage right away.
Suddenly, Birdcage flung upwards, then fell again.
"Kyaaaa!"
Bird Catcher threw Birdcage aside. Then they both fell again to the ground.
Boom.
Bird Catchers and Gryphons made a hole in the ground. As soon as they fell, Bird Catcher jumped out, then ran to Birdcage''s ce.
"Hey, are you, okay?!..."
Bird Catcher thought, Birdcage and the girl also fell to the ground. But who would have thought there is a man who stopped and lifted the birdcage with one hand.
"What are you doing?" asked the man in surprise.
Bird Catcher breathed a sigh of relief. "Aaaaaaaah, thank goodness! Hey, I don''t know who you are, but, thanks!"
The man paid no heed to the Bird Catcher and walked to the terminal.
Putting Birdcage into the position it should be, the man went inside after the Birdcage door opened automatically.
Ars sees Elisa still calmly sleeping on the bed. Even though their Birdcage had just fallen from a height of 1000m.
"Hey, wake up, we have arrived."
Elisa got up slowly. It looks like she still feels sleepy. The girl walked straight to Ars. For some reason, she raised her hands to Ars''s shoulders. Then suddenly -
"Gaaaahhh!"
Elisa bit Ars left shoulder like she is an angry dog.
"What are you doing!?"
Elisa doesn''t care about the pain Ars feels. She still kept biting as hard as she could until blood spilled around the area she was biting into.
"Stop it!"
"Grrrr!
Ars could not stop Elisa with just words. So he prepared his hands, then pressed against Elisa''s stomach.
"I said, stop!"
"Grrr, grr, aha, ahahha!"
Ars attack gave a sense of amusement and managed to stop Elisa. But the girl quickly struggled and again tried to bite Ars.
Ars quickly grabbed Elisa by the cor of the back shirt, then lifted the girl like he was lifting a fierce, wild dog.
Bird Catcher saw this unusual incident. With all the events that had just happened, naturally, he felt confused.
But one thing is certain: that he got from their behavior, "Ahh, they are a couple."
Chapter 78: Dark Elf Woman
Chapter 78: Dark Elf Woman
Abyssal Terra / Floor 2 / Adam''s Root Station
First Station on Floor 2
Poption: 3000 People Max.
Status Fighting: Conditional
Authority: Guild
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Station Center /
Adam''s Root Station is three timesrger than West Station, with more variant ranking Hunters passing by.
Elisa and Ars sat on a bench at the Central Station. By sitting far from each other.
It happened because they had not resolved the problems rted to Birdcage before. If Ars didn''t disappear, he could have stopped Birdcage easily, but he didn''t want to be med.
Elisa previously kept pressing Ars so that at least he wanted to say sorry, but it''s not that easy to make Ars say sorry to you.
Bird Catcher, the main culprit in the previous crime, told the two of them to wait for him at that spot. They don''t know what he wanted to do, but he said he would meet them after some business.
At first nce, the view between Ars and Elisa who sat far apart was like two strangers sitting on one bench. This invited two interested men to hit on Elisa.
"Hey, girl, just sittin alone here?"
"Why are you alone? Waitin for someone?"
At that time, Elisa returned to her full ego self. That''s why they won''t bother her.
The two random boys realized that Ars was reading a book on the same bench. Think Elisa knows him.
"Hey, ur not with this guy, right?"
"Yeah, because it''s not good for being with such a nerd!"
After that, they bothughed at the same time. They are satisfied that they can make fun of Ars. But who would have thought Elisa was also interested in the joke.
"Hey, this gurl just smilin!"
"Yeahh, maybe this nerd dude is aughingstock just like we think!"
After that theyughed again. Elisa also smiled, despising.
The atmosphere bes theughter of those who feel they are on the top. Even so, the victim, Ars, used to such an atmosphere. Plus, there is already someone who will solve the problem.
"U guys havin fun here, yea?"
The deep, feminine voice dimmed the smiles of thoseughing.
"Shit, it''s her!"
"Run!"
The bullies run, but in midair. The two of them got picked up by someone behind.
"How many times do I have to tell you to stop?"
"No-no-no, please, not that!"
"I''m sorry! Hey, dude! We are just joking?! We are actually friends, right ?!"
That question is also a request for help for Ars.
Ars is actually a good person. He will give good people his kindness.
"Sssh, u two r, Kid and Bred?"
Kid and Bred see face to face, then nodded loudly.
"Yea-yea! d u notice us!"
"U heard''im! Now, please put us!"
Ars is a good person. But of course, not to anyone. "Is that really their name?" asked Ars to the person who lifted Kid and Bred.
"What?!"
"Hey dude, ur joking, right?"
Kid and Bred feel that the woman that catches them will do as usual.
"No," said the woman. "You are Dick!"
"Nooooooooooooooooo!"
The woman threw Dick far west.
"No-no-no!"
"And you are Asshole!"
"Moooooooooooomm!"
The woman threw Asshole farther east.
The two friends being thrown far away in different directions. The action invited many people''s eyes to see. Especially for people who know the woman.
"Way to go, Diana!"
"That''s our SJW for you!"
The one standing up to save the day is a tall, dark-skinned woman with caramel-white hair. One word to describe her body is, thick. Plus, a tough-looking-pretty face, and a big brings-happy smile.
If their world was a fantasy world, and Diana had long ears, she was a very suitable incarnation for the Dark Elves.
At first nce you will definitely judge her with:
"Wow, you''re so -" "Sexy." "- beautiful."
A man''s lecherous mutter interrupted Elisa''s words.
Diana had heard thatpliment many times. So she just smiled happily in response.
"Thanks, I guess."
Elisa feels honored to be saved by such a beautiful and strong woman.
"Um, thank you for helping us. But I don''t think you have to go that far. Because this guy actually enjoys being insulted like that."
"Damn, are you a man like that?" asked Diana to Ars.
Being looked at as disgusting by a girl, and astonished by the dark elf woman, Ars smiled disparagingly.
"Judge me as you like. Just wait until I get my revenge."
Elisa shivered at Ars''s threat. She jumped, then took cover behind Diana.
"Please help, he''s going to molest me!"
"Hah! A t girl like you? No, thank you."
That sentence hurt Elisa. She is angry, and will turn into her fierce lion side.
Responding to the threat, Ars stood up. Then direct his right hand forward. For one reason, his two eyes glowed red as he red.
They both prepare to fight.
That situation confused Diana once again. Why are they hating each other that much?
"Hey-hey, how about we do a ceasefire first? I know a restaurant that sells good food! My treat!"
Ars was the first to lower his hand. Then Elisa followed, though still not taking her hands off Diana.
"Alright, follow me."
They started walking with Diana as their guide.
____________
Floor 2 / Afternoon
That afternoon, the Station getting so busy. You can see that many Hunters have just returned from hunting. Some walk awayughing cheerfully, or annoyed that they don''t get the results they expected.
"But, it''s so cold over here."
Despite that busy road, due to the previous quarrels, the atmosphere during Diana''s group trip is cold.
Diana couldn''t stand being in a group that gave off such a cold aura.
"H-hey, you two from Floor 1, right? Is it your first time going down Floor 2?"
"Actually, I''m from Shield City, so, no. It is not my first time." "I will own this entire floor within half a year."
"Oh, that''s good to hear -"
The atmosphere turned cold again because a man destroyed the atmosphere with his words.
"Ok, here we are."
They have arrived.
"It is ..." "Chinese restaurant?"
"Yes! They have the best food in the world! Let''s go in!"
"My mom''s cook is no.1 in my heart."
The three of them go inside. The atmosphere inside is so crowded with the voices of the Hunters.
Elisa amazed by the beauty of the restaurant and the atmosphere. Next to her, Ars showed an expression of disappointment that he never showed during the story.
Diana approaches the reception desk. The Chinese-dressed receptionist smiled at her arrival.
"Hey, Ling. Is my favorite table still up?"
"We always keep your table ready for your use, Lady Diana."
"Great! Let''s go guys!"
Diana led the three of them to the 3rd floor. To a table on the west side. There you can see the phantasm sun starting to set.
Elisa immediately ran to look out the window. "Wow, we can see almost everything here!"
Ars sat in the same chair as Elisa. Meanwhile, Diana is in the opposite chair.
"Ok guys, don''t waste your time. We have to order quickly before we get thest number served."
Elisa and Ars did as told. Take the menu book, then look at the food they will order.
Everything feels natural because Diana''s attitude is so friendly to them. But at that moment they realized that what Diana had done was too kind to do to strangers.
"Um, I''m sorry, Miss Diana."
Elisa opened the conversation.
"Yes, what is it? You don''t like Chinese food?"
"No, that''s not it. I don''t want this to sound harsh, but, why did you this kind to us? We don''t even know each other."
Elisa''s question made Diana aware of something.
"Oh, my god! I''m so dumb. I''m sorry. I forgot that I''m not wearing my battle suit. But I thought you already know me."
Ars and Elisa stared at each other, asking silently, then they finally realized who Diana is.
"Wait, you are-!"
Chapter 79: The Legendary Bird Catcher
Chapter 79: The Legendary Bird Catcher
"The Legendar-!"
Ars shut Elisa''s mouth.
Diana just had a heart attack that she hasn''t had in a long time.
The busy atmosphere bes silence in a second. Maybe because they heard Elisa shout a word of, ''legendary'', made them curious, why is she suddenly stopped?
"Wow, that Legendary Bird Catcher is so cool! I saw him flying with his gryphon this noon in Adam''s Tree! He is so amazing!"
Ars divert the attention with his choice of words. Then slowly the atmosphere be crowd again with Hunter''s voice.
Diana breath a relief. Elisa felt guilty.
"I''m so sorry. I was getting too excited."
"Nah, don''t worry. It''s okay if my identity being found out. But it''s better if not. Because I probably will lose my peaceful life."
That because Legendary Bird Catcher has that one legendary item targeted by anyone.
"The Legendary Gryphon Whistle?" asked Elisa whispered.
Diana reached into something from the inside of her big boobs. That made Elisa shock and blushing. While Ars res with his eyes shines red.
"This."
Diana shows a whistle with eagle''s head and lion''s w shape. Then she hides it again after Ars and Elisa take a good look at it.
"Conditional fighting policy in this floor made thief can act quite easily, and Hunter parties that will challenge you until you overwhelmed."
[Fighting policy: Conditional]
That policy allows Hunters to pvp or group fight. Plus created a certain job, Hunter Specialist: Thief.
"Guild doesn''t protect other building except Guild area. Because of that, Thief can try to sneak and steal our stuff without worrying about Guild Guardian."
"That''s correct, girl. That''s why I want to hide my identity as long as possible to maintain this peaceful life of mine."
Elisa amazed because of Legendary Bird Catcher''s philosophy of life. But suddenly she realized something quite terrible, that maybe can harm Diana.
"Ah, I''m sorry, Miss Diana."
"No-no, don''t worry about earlier. ident happens."
"No, not that. But, I think you cannot maintain your peaceful life anymore the time you met us," said Elisa as she nced at Ars.
Diana sees Ars too. That man is talking with the waitress that finallyes.
"Hey, don''t you have a mie soup or something?"
"We''re sorry, we don''t serve mie soup here, sir. But we can serve you a giant toad soup if you want?"
Ars shows a disgusted face as the waitress show him a ''Giant Toad Soup'' in the menu book.
Diana and Elisa realize the waitress hase. They start to look for a menu they want to order. Though it''s took time because Elisa confused what to order, and Ars keep on feeling disgusted by the foods rmended to him.
After all of them had chosen, the waitress gone to kitchen, then they start again the conversation.
"Don''t worry," said Ars, "I won''t do lowly thing as stealing."
"Said that by a guy who have sleep with a prostitute."
Elisa brings up a topic about Be. Ars doesn''t like that.
Diana feels this couple will start a fight again, so she took an initiative to change the topic.
"H-hey! Btw, we haven''t properly introduce ourselves, right? My name is Diana. I''m just your normal Abyssal Citizens."
Elisa quite surprised because an amazing woman like Diana disguise herself as an ordinary Abyssal Citizens. Take a look at the scene in Station Center, many people know Diana. Most likely this super woman good at her social life.
It''s Elisa''s turn to introduce herself.
"My name is Eliz Elisa. I am just your average Priest. It is so nice to meet you, Miss Diana."
"Nice to meet you too, sweety."
Elisa almost spells her name wrong and made Diana curious. But Diana doesn''t want to drag out someone''s privacy problem.
Then Ars'' turn. "It''s Ars. How do I make you mine?"
Ars'' question made Diana quite surprise. "That proposal, is so frank." Of course it made a single woman like her afraid to give a direct or even indirect answer.
"You don''t need to pay a serious attention at him, Miss Diana." Elisa suddenly acting like an adult. "He is just a spoiled, greedy boy. He won''t take you seriously."
That sentence made Elisa look like Ars'' mom.
"Said that by a 5''3 feet little girl."
Ars reply sound spicy. The atmosphere bes hotter than before somehow.
"Since earlier, you always make fun of someone''s appearance," said Elisa nkly.
"You''re the one who makes fun of someone''s personality first," said Ars calmly.
That is a war deration. A war that can''t be held anymore.
Elisa starts releasing her lion''s aura, and pulls out her lion''s w.
Ars closed his books, then let out a cold reddish aura.
That situation is getting out of control. Diana has to do something about it before something happens to her beloved Chinese restaurant.
"H-hey, you guys said you want to go to Shield City. What business you want to do in that city?"
"I want to go home." "I will make that territory mine."
Again, their answer brings a cold atmosphere, and it''s hard to continue.
Because didn''t want to engage a riot, atst they tried to act adult. By doing their own activity themselves, silently.
Ars opens his book again. Diana sees the sunset sincerely. Elisa sticks her chin to the table, takes a peek a few times at Diana.
Elisa just realizes that Diana has the same eye color like her hair. That made Elisa imagine; if being likened with coffee, Diana is a cup of caramel coffee that freshing to eye.
Because of Elisa''s innocence, Diana realizes that little girl gazer.
"Having fun with the view, Elisa?"
Elisa gets up and realizing her impolite. "I-I''m sorry! I''m being impolite."
Diana just gives a smile as an answer to her newpanion sorry.
"I don''t mind being nced. In fact, there are always guys who steal a peek just to look at me. But, every time I look back at them..."
Diana looks back at eyes eyeing her. Those eyes quickly back off after being found out.
"They just disappeared."
Feels like looking at an idol. You must feel nervous by the time they noticed you. That is why you choose to back off before your heart going to burst.
"Well, I get what they feel, tho," said Elisa.
"You are?"
"Yes, I mean, you are a strong-looking-beauty woman. Every time our eyes meet, I felt my heart chills."
That word made Diana''s face blushes. "You are being exaggerated, sweety. I''m not that beauty. Just look at me. A cute white girl like you are more beautiful than me."
Elisa shook her head at Diana''s praise. "No-no, you are mistaken, Miss Diana. Beauty doesn''t decide by their colour. If you beautiful, either you are white, ck, yellow or even blue, you are beautiful."
Without Elisa realizing it, beside her, Ars is nodding.
"Plus, a fine and strong woman like you made me want to marry " "Own." "- you."
There is one annoying wordes from out of nowhere. But Elisa has said all the things she wants to say.
That sudden praised made Diana even blushed. "S-stop that, I''m just an old single woman."
"Well, that''s just perfect. That makes me feel more to make you " "Mine." "- mine."
Again, there is one annoying addition wordes from out of nowhere. Though Diana doesn''t mind that, her blush start to make her feel hot.
"No, seriously, please stop. Your words will actually make me fall to you."
Compared to other seduction thates from men she has met, words came from Elisa is sincere and innocent. Diana can''t help but to ept those words right to her heart.
If Diana seriously epts those words, that will going to be one gender rtionship, and Elisa finally realizes that.
"O oh, I''m sorry," Elisa starts to blush too, "I just want to mention what men think of you."
Damn, that''s he right.
They fall into silent again as their foods finally arrive.
The waitress start to put the foods in ordance with the order.
"Here is your King Bear Meat soup, sir! A Squirra Hotpot for young miss! And grilled basta''s Heart for our Miss Diana! Please enjoy our served!"
Elisa and Diana start to feel starving as they look to their foods. Ars food is the only normal one.
"Why you order a normal food, Ars?"
"Well, because I''m a normal person, of course."
Ars'' answer made Elisa amused. "Said that by a non-normal man," said Elisa, underestimating.
"That little squirrel looks just like you," reply Ars, pointing at squirrel monster in Elisa''s pot.
Elisa stopped, her hands on her food. Then begin to pull out her lion''s w and lion''s act again.
"Raaaawrrr!"
Both of them start fighting again.
"Hey, can you guys not?!"
Their table bes just like others'' table. Be noisy and crowdy.
Chapter 80: Chilling Before Moving
Chapter 80: Chilling Before Moving
"Fuaaaaaahh, it''s so great to have a hot spring after work!"
Diana brings Elisa and Ars to a Japanese-style lodging that have a hot spring. Of course, a two gender hot spring.
Ars take a deep breath and let out a lot of co2 as he get in the hot spring.
"Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuhh~"
Get in to the hot spring let out all the stress that his body holds till now and vanished those stress slowly. All the stress he never care about, tortured him a moment, then heal him and gives new energy.
"Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh~ It seems not bad to take this hot spring once in a month."
Ars don''t know what kind of battle will wait him in this floor. So he think he needs at least one special treat for his body for once in a while.
That hot spring has two sides. For a man and woman. Two side by side. Located behind the lodging and half of the construction is in an open area. The costumers can enjoy the hot spring while looking at the bright sky of Floor 2.
Man''s hot spring is actually full, and Ars didn''t like that at first. But at that time, the other boys is right next at the wall behind the woman''s hot spring.
Meanwhile, in other side, the woman''s hot spring.
"How do you feel, Elisa?" asked Diana.
In woman''s hot springs, Elisa is enjoying her time with the Legendary Bird Catcher. But one thing annoyed her.
"Whlrab wrib thrad brig broobr?" said Elisa while her mouth inside the water.
"I''m sorry, what did you say?"
The milk carameldy, aka Diana, made the woman''s hot spring full of jealously. Though she doesn''t recognize that and just enjoys herself in her me time.
"Faaaaaahhh, hot spring is so good to my body. Every day, I felt my shoulder stiff, though I didn''t do heavy works.."
Diana twisted her right shoulder, creating a tiny wave around her and made the jealously atmosphere be bigger..
"Drad becraus yror broobr isr sro brig."
"Elisa, why did you like to speak while inside the water?"
Well, because she is the one of ady that jealous with Diana''s boobs. Moreover, she close to the floating watermelon.
We move to man''s hot spring again.
"Can you move out a bit?!"
"Stop pushing me! I can''t take a good look if you keep pushing me!"
All the boys fighting over each other to take a peek in a tiny hole that connects two sides.
"You guys are so amateur!" said a random dude in the back of the guys.
"Who is that?"
"That''s, Kid and Bred!"
The two friends came back after get thrown by Diana.
"Actually, that''s not our name. Our name is "
Theye to bring the boys a blessing.
"You boys are so dumb."
"What did you say!?"
"Say that again and we will throw you out of this hot spring!"
Kid and Bred is just two random cocky dudes without power. That''s why they afraid of the boys'' treat.
"Hey-hey, don''t get mad! Hear us first! My buddy here will show you guys a way to see the other side better."
Bred, with full of confidence, get rid of the boys'' circle, then stand up tall in front of the border wall. After that, he just standing there silently.
"Then what?"
Everyone asked the same question as Kid walk behind Bred.
"Hey, can you give me a hand?" asked Kid to one dude beside him.
"Y-yeah, sure."
The dude gives Kid literally his two hands for Kid''s right feet.
"Hear boys, this border into heaven is just 10 feet. That''s why, if you work together, you can reach this heave "
"[Water Arts: Slicing Head]!"
"Waaaaaaa!"
Kid falls into water before he reaches the heaven.
"Do that again! And I''m sure will cut your head in half this time!"
In the woman''s hot springs, Diana had saved them all from men''s disgusted eyes. All the women watching Diana in amaze and fascinated.
"Wow, I never see a person that fluent with elemental Arts. Miss Diana, are you a caster?" asked Elisa.
"Well, I just can do air and few water Arts. Besides, I''m not that good since I already retired from being a Hunter."
"Miss Diana, you are..."
That confession made Elisa realize who Diana actually is. But, learning from her past mistakes, she doesn''t want to say a thing about a person''s policy easily.
After taking a hot spring bath, and just feeling good in that entire time, they head to their Japanese-style room. Both of them are wearing yukata.
Elisa directly jumped into bed after get in to the room. "Ahh, that feels so good. I''m getting so sleepy."
"You can go to sleep first if you want."
"Then, I''ll be taking my leave. Good night, Miss Diana."
"Good night, sweetheart."
Elisa directly fell into sleep after within a second she closed her eyes.
That scenery amused Diana. "It''s like seeing your daughter go to sleep."
"Want to have one?"
"!?"
Diana got a goosebump when suddenly there is a man''s voice she can''t realize from behind. She quickly turns back and found one certain man sitting in the one of bedroom''s chair.
"Oh My Dragon, it''s you, Ars. You almost gave me a heart attack."
"How about a bed attack?"
"What is that?"
Diana walks to the other chair and sits beside Ars.
Both of them watch Diana as she sleeps peacefully.
"Can I ask something?" asked Diana.
"About marrying proposal?"
"N-no!" Diana felt amused as Ars is always hitting on her. "About your rtionship with that girl."
That question has stuck in Diana''s head this entire day. Ars and Elisa are like a couple, but they always fought each other, though the two of them are still together despite had passed that many fights.
"I don''t know," answer Ars in doubt.
"You don''t know. Despite you two are always together."
Ars showing an expression in deep, full of concern. Like he didn''t even know why he does all of that thing because of the girl. He had a chance to throw the girl away, or just let the girl be free on her own. But he didn''t do that, despite all of his chances.
"Is it love?" asked Diana. "No? Something deeper?"
Ars feeling not concern to answer that. "I don''t know."
"Well, I know there areplex rtionship between two people. Just like Staff Saint''s rtionship with Sword Saint."
Diana knows that because she had fought so many battles beside those two amazing persons.
"And between the Greed of Sin, and the Vigorous Maiden, both of you. I think it''s just the same as those two Saints."
Diana knows Ars true identity. She then gets up, walk and stands in front of Ars, then asked on intimidating question.
"What are you nning for the 1st Floor?"
A white caramel eyes, and red dragon eyes meet and glow in the dark of the room. But somehow, the red dragon eyes look down to a two certain watermelon that hang up in front of him.
"You perv!"
Diana quickly stands up and cover her chest. Ars is so aggressive with her body, and that makes her feel embarrassed and afraid in the same time.
Ars is a strong man. He can lift 450 lbs (200 kg) Birdcage with just his right hand. Diana doesn''t know if she could beat him if he attacks her.
"Don''t worry, I won''t do anything with that floor. Except, making that floor citizens pay taxes because they live in and that I bought."
"You start looking like a dictator, you know."
Ars get up and amused by Diana''s words. "Haha, maybe being a dictator is not bad."
One Legend Hunter, and One Sinner, facing each other as they judge their opponent.
After a while, Diana has made her choice. "OK, I get it. I know you are not a bad guy. If you are, I will know by watching Elisa''s attitude when she is around you. But she doesn''t show a sign of harm because of you. Though I get it when she calls you are a yboy."
That confession made Ars smile wryly.
"Btw, I felt sleepy too. I will go to my room and leave you guys here."
"You think I will let you leave that easily in this situation." "Ha! Don''t move or I''ll slice your neck out of your head!"
Diana wants to leave. Ars won''t let her go that easily. A random dude, Thief Specialist, wears a ninja outfit, came out of nowhere.
"Oh, you realize there is a thief eyeing us?" asked Diana, surprised. "Then, I will leave him to you too, then. Our reliable yboy."
Diana leaves the room calmly.
"Hey, where did you think you want !"
The ninja wants to chase Diana. But, realizing there is a guy standing silently, he stopped and faces the guy.
"Hey, that''s a nice girl you have there," points Ninja at Elisa, "You know your position, right? Just silent there, or you will see this ninja knife, a kunai, of mine... cut your..."
Fiung~
Ars pull out Hinayan Hammer. That hammer is hundreds of times bigger than ninja''s knife, a kunai, and Ars holding it with just his right hand.
Ars take a deep breath. Trying to calm his anger and D down. Then
"Die!"
"Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"
Chapter 81: To Northeast
Chapter 81: To Northeast
Abyssal Terra / Floor 2
Adam''s Root Station / Terminal
Morning /
Elisa walks alone to the terminal, but she will not go up to Floor 1 again. She headed up to a ce where the Legendary Bird Catcher told her to. The ce is east of the terminal, out from the Station wall, a quite-scary ce.
Being alone made Elisa back to her full-ego self. Though she is still kinda scared because being alone in a quiet ce prone to crime.
Elisa goes out from the exit and finds herself in an open area.
"Wow!"
It''s her third time being in Adam''s Root Station, but she never tried to look in another perspective of its view like now.
"It''s beautiful in here, right?"
"Yes."
Adam''s Root Station is on higher ground. It needs 5 minutes to go down the lift or cornering road. Below the station is the start to Floor 2. An opening to a greater journey.
''Wait, who am I talking to?''
Elisa turned around and found a tall guy in pilot uniform stood close right behind her.
"Hey!"
"Kyaa!"
Elisa quickly backed off. That was close because that man might be ''Wait, isn''t he...''
"Hey, I know I''m in my battle suit. But that''s quite hurt, Elisa," said Diana while touching her right chest.
That is the Legendary Bird Catcher, aka Diana, the Dark Elf Woman.
"I''m so sorry, Miss Diana! This ce is so quiet, and your sudden appearance made me shocked!"
Diana smiled and responded to her littlepanion sorry. "I''m sorry too cuz I asked you toe to this ce. I don''t want anyone to see us together, cuz it might trouble you in the future."
Legendary Bird Catcher targeted by many parties that wanted her ''Gryphon Whistle''. So another party might take the chance to do something to Elisa if she rted to the Bird Catcher.
Elisaes alone without her partner. It made Diana ask: "Where is our boy? He didn''te with you?"
Elisa made a wry expression when the guy she hated being asked. Then answered.
"He leaves me a note that he already left to the Seven Colour Mountains."
"Seven Colour Mountains?! That''s a one-day trip from here!"
It only takes one day''s trip if you start in the morning. Last night Ars was still in lodging with them. He might leave early this morning, or leave in that night, but it''s so dangerous to start the trip in the night.
"You don''t have to think hard about that guy''s act, Miss Diana," said Elisa calmly. Her expression said she isn''t surprised anymore by Ars'' behavior.
''She began actually look like Ars''s mother.''
Diana realized something when talking about Ars''behaviour.
"Oh ya, I heard this rumour about our boy. When Floor 1 got struck down by catastrophe, Greedy Young Master was currently in this station. But he rushed to Floor 1 by climbing Adam Tree and leap through Abyss Pit. Is that true?"
That was one month ago.
Elisa doesn''t want to admit that, but "Yes, that is true."
After the Catastrophe and White Wood arrive, Elisa asks Latifah if that is true, and that is true.
"Dang! He just like our Strongest Sword, Sword Saint."
"Well, despite his greatness, he is still just a spoiled, greedy boy."
Elisa had said those words twice. It proved that there is a special rtionship between them, and it looks beautiful.
Elisa felt embarrassed because suddenly Diana looked at her silently.
"W-what is it, Miss Diana?"
"No, nothing. I just think you might be a good mother, Elisa."
"Wha!? Why did you suddenly notice that?!"
Diana ignored Elisa''s question. She takes Gryphon Whistle from her pocket, then offers that whistle to Elisa.
"Want to call Griphy?"
Elisa amazed by that offer. "Are you sure, Miss Diana?"
"Why not? I like you, Griphy must be too. It might be just your one life chance."
Elisa is aware of that. After they arrive at Shield City, they might not see each other again.
Elisa took the offer. Slowly, she takes the Gryphon Whistle from Diana''s hand. Then see it long enough. Just looking at that Legendary Item gives Elisa a sense of its greatness.
[There are 13 Gryphon Whistles in Abyssal Terra. Those who hold it being called by Gryphon Rider. They fought as brothers to conquer Floor 2 in Staff Saint''smand. But as they fought for a long time, they had lost 3 of their brothers. Nine of them remain, still fighting to conquer Floor 3 in Troy the Gluttony''smand. And for one reason, one of them became the Bird Catcher in Adam Tree.]
Before Elisa blows the whistle, she has one question for Diana.
"Miss Diana, why do you stay on this floor while all yourpanions in Floor 3?"
Diana strokes her chin as she remembers why. "Hmm, it''s Staff Saint who told me to. He said it''s better for me to stay on this Floor, especially in this station. But he didn''t give me a clearmand on why I have to stay. Then, boredom attacked me as I stayed on an unclearmand. That''s why I became a Bird Catcher as my part-time job."
"That is, your part-time job?" asked Elisa, as she amazed and astonished at the same time.
After being given a clear answer, Elisa doesn''t want to waste time to blow the Gryphon Whistle. She takes a deep breath, then blows the whistle as strong as she can.
Pwiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiitt~
The sound of the blow echo reached all ces in Adam''s Root area. Everyone knows it''s the Bird Catcher called his rides.
"Kaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaakk!"
The sound of the blow gets responded by a lion-headed eagle. The screames from the east side of Adam Tree.
Elisa looked at that direction and found Griphy flying, diving in the air as it dashed towards them.
"It''s, so big."
Griphy arrived and stand tall beside them. It is roughly 6 feet height and 14 feet long. Diana directly walked to Griphy and patted its head.
"How ar you doin, boy?!"
Griphy screeching as he finally meets his owner again.
Beside that giant lion-headed eagle, Elisa feels chill, and a little afraid to get close.
"What are you doing? Come here. He will be our escort to Shield City."
Diana indirectly told Elisa to get close and try to touch Griphy. But as Elisa walked slowly to get close, Griphy aware of her appearance and start screeching.
"!?"
That made Elisa shocked and back off a few steps.
"Don''t worry. He just wants to say hi."
"I''m sorry, he is just, so big."
Griphy is a lion-headed eagle four times bigger than Diana, and six times bigger than Elisa. Of course it made Elisa quite afraid of its appearance.
"Ya hear her, boy! Sit down!"
Diana pulls Griphy''s body down, so it has same height as Elisa. That made it a little better.
Elisa tries to get close to Griphy''s head again and starts patting its hairy head. The touch feels delicate and gives Elisa a sense of relieving.
A while after they prepared to ride. Griphy stands up as two women ride his back.
"You ready, Elisa?"
"I''m, not sure. But it is okay for me to hold you tight, right?"
"Of course, if you can, hold me as tight as you can. Because our air trip will be going quite bizarre!"
"Bizarre?"
Diana whipped Griphy''s saddle. "Heya!"
That is amand to start their fly. "Kaaaakk~!"
As Griphy starts running, there are people running out from the station wall, screaming: "Get them!"
That made Elisa worried, but they were already in the air, flying. She thought they already escaped, but the people, Hunters behind, started firing Griphy with their arts.
"[Wind Arts:]"
"[Water Arts:]"
"[Lightning Arts:]"
As they fly, there are many arts that get fired towards them.
"Miss Diana!"
"Don''t worry! They won''t hit us!"
Just like Diana said, miraculously, not a single arts hit Griphy. But that is still scared Elisa.
"Kyaaaaaaaaa~!"
"Let''s go! To Seven Colour Mountains!"
Chapter 82: Lets have a snack
Chapter 82: Let''s have a snack
Midair / Way to Northeast
Diana''s airline had flown about 1 hour from Adam''s Root Station. It only took 4 to 5 hours more to arrive at Seven Colour Mountains.
They can cut a one-day trip because Griphy K-172 can fly at 75 mph. That is the fastest speed a mount can go of all tamed monsters in Floor 2.
They had flown that long in silentness. Diana can stay silent for long, but she is with someone now, so she feels lonely when Elisa doesn''t speak to her.
''Maybe she fell asleep?''
Maybe she is. Travelling through air can give you drowsiness, moreover if you fly open, let the wind blow your entire body.
"Elisa!" calls Diana.
"Yes?!"
Fortunately, she is still awake.
"Are you sleepy?!"
"No, I''m okay!"
They are at 75 mph speed. So they need to speak loud so they can hear each other.
"Do you think Ars already in Seven Colour Mountain?!"
Ars is still a mystery to Diana. So when he said he would wait for them at Seven Colour Mountain in the morning after the night they went to sleep, she needed confirmation from someone who already knows that man.
"No! I have never been there before!"
''Hm?''
Elisa answered a question of, ''have you ever visited Seven Colour Mountains before?''. That is out of Diana''s question.
Diana pulls Griphy''s saddle rope,mands the Gryphon to fly slowly.
"We are close to Monkey King Rift! Do you want to stop at Forest Rift Market?!"
"Forest Rift Market?!"
It sounds like Elisa doesn''t know that ce.
"You never been there before?!"
"No! I''ve only seen that ce on the map!"
"Then, we must visit that ce before moving on!" Diana whipped Griphy''s saddle rope. "Okay, boy! Go down!"
Griphy directly obeyed themand and flew down at high speed.
"Kaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaakk!"
"Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"
_______________
Abyssal Terra / Floor 2 / Monkey King Rift
[Definition / Monkey King Rift located in Northeast from Adam''s Root Station. It is a rift envelope with green forest. This Hunting area is the first fruit-producing hunting area after Land of Nod Agricultural Vige.]
[Track: Land / Air]
[Travel time distance: 6 hours bynd track / 1 to 2 hours by Ducky Group Hunter Airlines.]
[Monkey King Rift Monsters:
Monkras
Monkey King (Boss Area)]
______________
Monkey King Rift / Forest Rift Market
[A stop in Monkey King Rift. Located southwest of the front yard of Monkey King Rift.]
[Fighting policy: Please don''t do that here.]
[Authority: All responsible Merchant.]
~~~~~~~~~~
"Okay, we''re here!"
Diana and Elisa stand in front of the market. While Diana is still in her battle suit, Elisa wears a veil to cover her face.
"Miss Diana?" asked Elisa. "Are you okay still in your battle suit?"
Elisa worried if there were people targeting them like before in Adam''s Root Station.
Responding to Elisa''s worries, Diana smiles confidently, though Elisa can''t see that.
"Don''t worry! That''s the point of me being the Bird Catcher in public. So my enemy won''t have to hide just to attack me. Besides, they would think twice before doing their acion here."
Elisa tries to believe in her Legend Hunter big sister(?) action, but she is curious with Diana''sst sentence.
"Okay, let''s go in."
Forest Rift Market is also a distributor market. So workers'' numbers are dominant there.
The time is still early morning before noon. So many Porter can be seen in their cart, waiting for the Harvester to get back with their harvest.
Different from Station that is always crowded almost all the time. The atmosphere in Forest Rift Market that morning is so calm, and with the ce located inside the forest, the air feels refreshing.
"Feeling good here?" asked Diana.
"Yes, before going down here, I spent half a year in Giant Leaf Woods. Even though this Forest Rift and Giant Leaf Woods are both full of trees, it is felt morefortable in this forest."
"Well, that''s because the environment in Giant Leaf Woods is darker. When this forest is just a normal forest, and brighter."
The environment in Giant Leaf Woods is dark because almost all the ce covered in Giant Leaf Woods shadow. Meanwhile, Forest Rift trees are smaller and give more space for sunlight to brighten the ce.
"Let''s have a snack in this cafe."
"Cafe?"
One particr tree has stairs that circle it, and up on the stairs, there is a tree top cafe above it. That tree top cafe is not the only one, there are few of them.
"Let''s go."
Elisa follows Diana to climb one stair, then they find an open tree top cafe. That cafe is connected to the other and has about 10 tables each ce.
Because it''s still morning, there are just some customers. Just like one particr man who sits with a pen and paper on his table.
Diana chooses the farthest table from the stall. Then the maid of the cafee at them.
"What can I give to you mister and little miss?" asked the maid.
Diana and Elisa looking at the menu book first. Within one minute, Diana has already chosen her order.
"Please give me one Brown Boy Cream!"
"One Brown Boy Cream, for the mister. And for the little miss?"
Elisa can decide that fast. The menu is full with food names she never knew. Like Lightning Dashed, Heaten Eel Prey, and y More. They are just like your average novel book name.
"Can you rmend a fresh and sweet order for this little miss?" asked Diana to the maid.
"Ooh! Then I rmend one Maria''s Sunlight for the little miss! Since she has the same hair colour as Lady Maria."
One tie of Elisa''s haires out from her veil. That is the reason why the maid rmended that order. But Elisa has one question.
"Lady Maria?"
"Of course, it''s your Mother Priest," answered Diana.
Maria of the Saint Arcane Church, Mother of All the Priest.
That truth fascinated Elisa and made her want to try one. "I choose that order!"
The maid received the order and went back to the stall. Shees back to them fast because there is no order except from them.
"Alright, one BBC for the mister, and one Maria''s Sunlight for the little miss. Please enjoy our serve."
Brown Boy Cream is a three toasted banana greased with milk cream. Maria''s Sunlight is a ss bowl full of yellowish orange juice and decorated with pieces of pineapple sliced in sun-shape.
"Woooww!"
The dish looks mour, just like its name, Maria''s Sunlight. That made Elisa doubting to ruin the dish. There Diana helps her.
"Eat from the pineapple first. Then you can start drinking the juice."
Following Diana''s advice seems won''t ruin the dish, and Elisa can still eat it at the same time.
They both start to eat their dish. But amotion also started in their surroundings. Before they realized, all the maids had surrounded them.
''E-eh, what is this?''
Elisa starts to feel worried.
One maid walks closer to Diana. Then asked one question, "Um, I''m sorry, mister, are you without doubt, is the Legendary Bird Catcher?"
All the maids had already realized who Diana is. Although they don''t seem to know who is inside that pilot suit, it still surprised them that the cool and amazing Bird Catcher stopped by in their cafe.
All the surrounding girls are still waiting for Diana''s response. While Diana is still eating up herst banana. After she was done with her snack, she finally spoke up.
"Could you girls give us a space? If you want a sign, please do a lineup."
The Legendary Bird Catcher casually tells all the girls to line up. His calmness and coolness tell all the girls that without doubt, he is the real deal.
"Oh My God! He is real!"
"It''s really him!"
All the girls start fangirling over the Bird Catcher.
"Move out, I need to get my stuff to sign!"
"Pen! Who has a pen with them?!"
"Bird Catcher, sir! Please sign this apron of mine!"
All the girls rushing at first, that made the Bird Catcher difficult to finish their sign.
"STOP PUSHING EACH OTHER!"
One certain maid screams, probably the oldest one, stopped all the maid''s rush.
"You bitches made the idol here hard to do his work! Don''t you hear him to do a line!?" She yelled as walk to the first line.
Finally, all the maids did a line, and Bird Catcher gave them one sign each on their stuff.
While receiving their sign, all the maids recognize that Elisa sits in the same table with the Bird Catcher.
"Hey, who is this little girl?"
"I just recognize she is with the Bird Catcher!"
A few maids start getting close to Elisa. That scares her because their gaze looks like they will start a heavy interrogation. But before they did that, there were lots of male huntersing up to the top tree cafe.
"What the hell is going on in here?!"
"Is there any president or actoring to this ce?!"
The male Hunterse with an uninvited intention.
"Hey, look at that!"
"Isn''t that the Bird Catcher?!"
The male Hunters walk closer to where the Bird Catcher is while showing off a ferocious expression. The maids stopped their activity, then faced the male Hunters group.
"What do you guys want?!"
"Get away! We don''t have business with you girls!"
"Then what would you do if we didn''t want to, huh?!"
The maids and the hunters start debating, but there is no sign of fighting between them.
The big sister maid looks at Elisa, tells her to "Don''t worry, we will protect you two."
"Thank you," said the Bird Catcher while getting up. "But we don''t want to inflict amotion, so we will take our leave now."
The Bird Catcher walks closer to the big sister maid. Gives the big sister maid a nervous feeling.
"That''s why, can you give us onest serve?"
Chapter 83: Bird Catcher vs Monkey King
Chapter 83: Bird Catcher vs Monkey King
The maids and the hunters still debating over if the maids should give the hunters a way to the bird catcher.
Pwiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiitt~!
But suddenly, they heard a strong whistlees from the bird catcher''s whereabouts. Then the hunters realized what it was.
"Boys! Charge before that mother f*cker leave!"
The male hunters start to break through the maid''s defense.
There, the big sister maid screams amand: "Girls! Stand your ground! Don''t let those boys break through!"
Diana said they don''t want to inflict amotion. But that state now is happening.
"Kaaaaaaaaa~!"
Griphy finally arrived, flying at the scene. His appearance made the entire people startled.
"Let''s go, Elisa!"
"Eh?!"
Elisa got carried in Diana''s hand. Diana jumped, then reached to Griphy''s feet with Elisa in her left hand
"Kyaaaaa~!"
They let the Bird Catcher run away. All the male hunters start bullshitting.
"Get back here, you coward!"
"Fight me and give that Gryphon whistle!"
Meanwhile, the maids want the bird catcher toe back again next time.
"Pleasee back again!"
"Pleaseeback and marry me!" said the big sister maid.
They had to leave the crowd inmotion, left a feeling of guilt to Elisa.Though they have to, if not, maybe even biggermotion will appear.
"You okay, Elisa?!"
"Yes!"
They finally back to track, flying to Seven Colour Mountains. But this time Griphy fly slower and closer above Monkey King Rift.
"Elisa, look!"
Diana pointed at one certain point.
There is a group of Harvester Hunter. They are hanging in Rift forest to harvest Rift nature fruits.
"Let''s greet them!"
Diana tells Elisa to wave at those harvesters when they will fly past them.
Elisa did what she told to. But somehow, when the Harvester noticed them - "There is Monkey King!" - they shouted about something.
"Do you hear what they said, Miss Diana?!"
"Yes, that was a cheer for me to go even faster!"
Diana whipped Griphy''s saddle and they go even further.
"I don''t think that was what they said!"
Well, Elisa can''t refuse if Diana wants to go faster. Though flying, sliding in the air between two rift wall full of green forest is so much fun.
"Elisa, you know about Monkey King Rift''s monsters, right?!"
"Yes, if I''m not wrong, they are "
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Monster Name: Monkras
Difficulty: Level 2
Speciality: Jump Boost
Inteligence: Level 2
Type: Aggressive
Monster Info:
- A kangaroo-legged monkey monster. Resident of Monkey King Rift. They stupid, but their number is the problem. They will attack you if you disturb their forest.
Rmendation Hunting Party: Silver or above, Certified Harvester
Existence: Floor 2
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
"They should be attacking us now! But I don''t see any of them trying to attack us!"
If you are in their field of sight, within a second, with their kangaroo-legged, they would dash toward you. You can easily kill them, but their number is about 100 per group.
"Actually, since we dive into between this rift, they already and still trying to attack us!"
Diana pointed behind them, where there are shadows dashed from left to right, or right to left side of the rift.
"They couldn''t catch us?" asked Elisa.
"Of course they can! They won''t be able to match Griphy''s speed! Right, boy?!"
"Kaaaaaaa!"
Since Diana said that, then it''s okay for Elisa to breathe a relief.
"Though if there is a monster who can match Griphy''s speed, that would be the Monkey King!"
"Miss Dianaaaaaaaa!"
"But don''t worry! We can''t beat him in no time! Right, boy?!"
In response to Diana''s question, Griphy for some reason stopped his speed.
"What''s wrong, boy?!"
At first, Diana doesn''t know why his Gryphon stopped for no reason. But then she realized, the little girl who should be holding to her, is now gone.
"Oh shut, Elisa!"
Quite far from behind Diana and Griphy.
"No, no."
Elisa being held by three times bigger Monkras.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Monster Name: Monkey King
Difficulty: Level 7
Inteligence: Level 8
Type: Boss Area
Monster Info:
-Boss Monster of Monkras.
Rmendation Hunting Party: tinum, Gold
Existence: Floor 2
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Monkey King sees Elisa in curiosity. Like he is holding something precious. His subordinates were already around them.
The Monkras also looked curiously at the Hunter they had just captured.
Monkey King brought Elisa closer to his face.
"Kya! No!"
That sight was terrifying. Seeing a monkey three times bigger than a human looking at you with an expression of interest.
"Hold it right there!"
Suddenly, a knight with his Gryphon came to the rescue.
"Miss Diana!"
"I''m sorry, Elisa! I didn''t expect this year they had buffed Monkey King so they can match Griphy''s speed!"
It waspletely unexpected. Looks like the Floor 2 system has buffed Monkey King even stronger thanst year.
Monkey King looked at Diana with a defiant gaze. Previously he managed to kidnap something "precious" from that Hunter. But now heeback to against Monkey King.
All the Monkras feels their King''s tension is getting higher. Then they start screaming - "Huhu ~! Haha ~!"
Themotion was a sign that Monkey King had found a suitable opponent for him.
Monkey King casually throws Elisa to the air.
"Kyaaaaaaa!"
Elisa being caught by four Monkras. It was an order from the Monkey King, for the Monkras to guard the reward of the fight.
Monkey King jumped into one tree in front, then put on a stance.
It is a sign that Monkey King wants to fight Diana. And from the monster''s expression, he was very confident that he would beat the Bird Catcher and his Gryphon.
"Oh, you want to fight me, eh?"
Diana took off her flying sses, helmet, and cloth covering her mouth. Then put on a sinister expression that surprised Elisa a little.
"Then let''s do this! I would finish you before you even noticed!"
Diana raised her right hand. There were a lot of gusts of wind that began to envelop her right hand. The stream of wind began to appear so that naked eye can see, creating a shape like armor, and a sword that Diana holds.
The atmosphere got even more noisy when the opponent from the Monkey King took out her weapon. On the other hand, the Monkey King started to show a bit of fear.
What Diana did was none other than Abyssal Arts, and that Arts is a powerful one.
"To create an armor and a sword with Elemental Arts, is so difficult even a veteran Caster can''t do it that easily," Elisa muttered while amused by that view.
But Diana can do just that in a few seconds. Diana is ready to ughter all the monkeys in Monkey King Rift.
"Now, what are you waiting for?! Come forth at me!"
The Monkras became even more boisterous because their King was faced with a challenge that sounded dismissive of him.
"Kraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaakk!"
Monkey King suddenly shouted. His screams stopped all the noise from Monkras.
Elisa didn''t know what was going on. But it looks like a pretty big fight is about to happen.
Up front, Diana is still waiting for what her opponent will do.
Monkey King was still silent, creating tension in the atmosphere. Then he moved up and down. Creates a wobble on the stem he is resting on.
The sound of the leaves swaying around started to bustle. The Monkras did the same as their King.
It was a sign for a great attack.
"Kraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaakkk ~!"
The Monkras jumped, darting towards Diana. There were hundreds of them and surrounded all sides of Diana.
"Miss Diana!"
Diana will bepletely immersed in the circle of those monkey monsters.
"[Divine Wind: Six Direction Sphere]!"
But suddenly, the wind around Diana swirled in all directions. Makes the Monkras that were bolting towards her thrown in different directions, or colliding with one another.
Arts that disrupt the direction of the wind in Diana''s area is in charge of bringing down the entire monkeys.
Diana has defeated half the opponent''s strength. But the boss of the opponent suddenly disappeared somewhere.
"Where is he going?!" asked Elisa.
Whereas previously Monkey King still perched on the tree trunk in front of Elisa.
Monkey King disappeared by taking advantage of the previous moment. No, he''s not disappear. He is moving around the area, by jumping, and that made him like invisible.
Elisa realized that because there was a shadow that jumped here and there.
"Miss Diana! Watch out! He jumps so fast that makes him hard to see!"
Responding to Elisa''s concern, Diana only smiled confidently.
"You know what, Elisa? To catch Cendrawasih, the system requires you to be able to see the future!"
Diana casually spoke, when in an instant, the Monkey King darted towards her.
When everyone thought that Monkey King seeded in attacking Diana, the reality was reversed.
Diana managed to stop the Monkey King in midair, by stabbing the boss monkey monster in the stomach.
"Because of that, these perverted monkeys are nothing with the birds in Birds Paradis!"
After killing the King of the Monkey King Rift, Diana got closer to the Monkras group carrying Elisa.
"Give her back to me," said Diana intimidatingly.
The Monkras group trembled, throw Elisa to midair, then they ran away.
Diana catch Elisa up onto Griphy''s back. Then Elisa started to cry.
"Waaaaa, that was so scary!"
Diana smiled guiltily for putting Elisa in such danger.
"Ahaha, sorry."
Chapter 84: At Seven Colours Mountain
Chapter 84: At Seven Colours Mountain
Abyssal Terra / Floor 2 / Seven Colours Mountain
Redness Mountain / Cave Post
There is amotion in cave post area. A huge matter just happened and every Miner Hunter is angry about it.
"Stop that bastard!"
"That piece of shit literally fool us!"
"He stole all my precious stones of the day!"
"He runs away to the rail!"
One mine cart had departed. Brings the culprit of themotion.
One man, standing in front of the mine cart by lifting his right leg to the mine cart. Behind that man sits a young boy, he drives the mine cart on orders of the man.
"Mr. Greedy Young Master!" called the young boy.
"Why the hell you use mister before the Young Master?! Just use Young Master!"
The man is none other than Ars, or now he bes the Greedy Young Master. The man who oiled down his hair to the back and has red dragon eyes.
"Young Master, why did you make a fuss with them?!"
Ars smiled proudly as he answered the boy''s question. "I challenge them; if they win a fight with me, I will buy their stones at double price! But, if I win, I will take their rocks free! And I win all the fight! Mua-hahaha!"
That is a one ugly and proudugh Liam has ever heard.
The reason why Liam ended in Greedy Young Master''s hands is because early in this morning, one certain man asked for a service to go around Seven Mountains.
All the mine cart drivers didn''t want to take that man request because to go around Seven Mountains is just sounded stupid. Who and why someone wants to go around to seven cave? Even there is no tourist want to do that.
As a young spirit boy, Liam didn''t want to waste that chance. Moreover, the man will highly pay him. But who would have thought, that certain man now is challenging every miner he met, and stole their precious stones.
"What have I done?" thought Liam.
Liam is a young Certified Mine cart Driver, that means he is a Hunter too. But he just begins his work not long ago. That is why, what he did now will definitely make his reputation fall down.
When he still pondering his bad luck, a roar came from within the cave walls.
"Oh, no."
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Seven Colours Mountain
Definition / Seven mountains of seven colours like rainbow. Every mountain has its cave that holds its own category of precious stones. Hunters build rail as facilities to travel all over the mountains.
Track: Rail
Travel time distance: 30 minutes to go to each cave post.
Monkey King Rift Monsters:
1.Earthspirit
2.Angry Golem
3.Wrath Golem (Boss Area)
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
That is an Earthspirit who is chasing them.
"Oh no, we gotta go faster!"
Liam pedals the mine cart faster.
Earthspirit is an earthworm-like monster. But this monster can move faster. The sound of the Earthspirit diving in the ground is like a steam train, and that steam train is moving towards them and will definitely eat them.
"No-no-no!"
The sound of Earthspirit moving bes closer. Liam pedals the mine cart faster that he could.
"No-no! I don''t want to die here!"
Boom.
Unfortunately, Liam wishes didn''te true, because the Earthspirit is already out from the cave wall, and shows its worm-mouth full of sharp teeth.
"Papa!"
Whoosh.
Skr-skr-skr.
Swing.
Liam has prepared to die, but he didn''t die. He can hear a noisy like something split by a sword a moment before. Then, when he opens his eyes to look back, he can see the Earthspirit had died split in two.
Liam then looked ahead, at a man who was still standing still without feeling any fear.
"What are you waiting for, boy?" asked the man, "Quickly pedal this train to the Main Mountain Post."
The man didn''t act like he had saved them. But Liam knows that he was the one who killed Earthspirit just now and saved them both.
Liam''s smiled bloom. "Yes, sir!" He then pedals the mine cart faster to reach the Main Mountain Post.
__________
Abyssal Terra / Floor 2 / Main Cave Post
The main post of all the Post branches in Seven Colors Mountain.
Poption: 1000 People Max.
Fighting Policy: Just don''t destroy the building.
Authority: Miner Association
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Main Post is a city in a cave on First Mountain. There is a mini Guild Building in the center of the city that responsible to help the Miner Huntermunity.
All dominant Miners live and sleep in the city. This city is also known as the [Precious Stone Producer], which producesmps made of stones and other essories obtained from the Seven Colors Mountain caves.
One particr mine cart came to terminal. There, many angry Miners were waiting for that certain cart. They have been waiting for the arrival of the culprit who stole their stones.
"You sure are rx even though there is such number of angry miner here!?"
The question was given to a certain man who got off the mine cart.
After getting off, the man first picked up his mine cart, then walked into the middle of the angry miners who were crowding him.
Liam slipped away from the terminal. On the orders of the Greedy Young Master, he was helped to avoid being caught for helping the greedy man, the man who caused all the scene.
Greedy Young Master stood in the crowd of angry people with a rxed face. "The numbers is not the matter here!" said him casually.
That sentence certainly sparked even more outrage for the miners.
"What did you just say!?"
"Just stay there and I will beat the fuck out of you!"
The entire miner began to vent their anger before actually beating up the greedy man. But the sound of the rocks shing with iron made them all silent.
The sound of rocks shing came from Greedy Young Master sticking his hand into his mine cart.
For some reason, the Greedy Young Master''s right hand took out precious stones, like a magic, that filled the mine cart.
After filling his mine cart full of precious stones, Greedy Young Master kicked off the mine cart, the mine cart moves backward quite a distance back.
"Okay, here is the deal! All of you,e forth at me! If you can beat me, no, just do a single hit to me, you can take all that stone!"
If they can give just a single hit to him, they can take all the rewards.
It was a challenge that really underestimated the whole miner. Of course it will make them all angry.
"What the fck did you just say!?"
"Okay, I won''t beat you, but I will definitely kill you now!"
"Let''s just kill him already!"
All the miners started advancing one by one. Greedy Young Master just stood idly waiting for them toe to him.
All angry miners versus one certain greedy man. In numbers and strength, all the miners should easily win the battle.
However, the only standing Greedy Young Master, with dragon eyes giving a threatening sign, plus the memory of their previous fight against that man one on one, made all the miners hesitate to step forward.
In the back, Liam watched the scene with a racing heart. He was hiding quite far behind, but he also felt the threatening aura emitted from the Greedy Young Master.
"What''s wrong? Afraid to get beaten up?"
That disparaging sentence sent a signal through the miner''s brain. If they just keep quiet like that, they will lose their pride as men.
Better to die than to lose pride. With that in their hearts, they all started screaming.
"Woooo!"
"Hoooooooo!"
"Kill him!"
The entire miner advanced with their hands on top. Their arrival, which was dominantlyrge and muscr, had posed a real threat to the man standing in front of them.
But who would have thought that man could split the vanguard and send several people flying, mmed backwards.
Those who were shocked for a moment were motionless, but quickly their consciousness returned, and they advanced once again.
"Wooooooo -!"
Bam.
"How is he -?!"
Bomb.
"You -!"
The total number of miners who participated in the battle was around 100 people. However, their number was slowly decreasing. They fell, sprawled, and were thrown back without them knowing.
The strength and speed of the Greedy Young Masters were far greater than those of a hundred.
When Greedy Young Master was busy reducing the number of angry miners, some miners who didn''t want to join the fight slipped back. They came closer to the mine cart, reward of the fight.
"Screw him."
"Yeah, we will take this cart just for us -"
Mine cart rewards are in sight.
"What the fck is this?"
But they got stopped by an invisible wall protecting the mine cart.
"Waaaaaa!"
"What the -?"
Several miners being thrown back. Crash and bring down any miner who wants to steal the rewards.
"Come on! What are you?! Chickens!?"
The Greedy Young Master somehow bes the one who gets mad. When he is the one who beat every miner and the one who steal their stones.
____________
"Come on!"
A sudden certain scream catch Diana''s attention.
"You hear that, Elisa? That scream just now sounds likee from Ars."
"No, I hear nothing."
Chapter 85: A Meeting with
Chapter 85: A Meeting with
Main Cave Post, aka Underground City, is a city built underground of the First Mountain, the ckish Mountain, on Seven Colours Mountain.
This city is connected to other mountains by mine cart rail. There is a hole at the top of the mountain. That hole bes the air conditioner for the entire city.
Despite being built inside a mountain, the activity in the city is crowded. Noises and smoke from factory productivityes from many directions in the city.
Downtown / Afternoon
Afternoon is the time when all activity is stopped. All the workers get out from factories. After work, theye to any restaurant in the city. Get dinner before going home.
In a certain restaurant.
"King Bear Meat to table 6!"
"Special Bordan head to table 12!"
All the waitress busy delivering order to all the table in the restaurant.
The restaurant is full with sweaty workers and all the crowd. They made the air stiflingly hot. That is why, when that timees, all the restaurant will open their roof, so fresh air from outside will help to refresh the atmosphere.
At a certain table located at the end of the restaurant.
"It''s your two tes of grilled King Bear Meat, mister."
The waitress gives Liam one of the two tes. That grilled King Bear Meat is so big, like a portion for two people.
"Can I really have this, young "
The Greedy Young Master, or Liam should call him now with, Ars, stares menacingly to stop him for calling out the name of Young Master.
"I I am sorry, mister. I was too excited because it''s my first time in a long time I eat King Bear Meat, slurp."
Liam speaks as his salivaes out from the tip of his mouth.
"It''s just a little reward for your hard work. Don''t hesitate, just eat."
Just as Ars'' told him, Liam does not hesitate to eat his dishes. He holds knife in right hand, and fork in his hand. He begins to cut the King Bear Meat and eating it piece by piece.
Ars begin to eat to. When suddenly the entire restaurant howling, because there is two women enter the restaurant.
One is a tall, beautiful, dark-skinned, white caramel haired woman. Plus one little blonde, cute girl.
The white caramel haired woman looking across the table. Seen looking for someone
All the men begin to attract the woman''s attention to them.
"Hey there, beautiful. Why don''t you join us for dinner?"
"Hey! Why bothering to search for someone when you can join us?"
They want the white caramel haired woman to join them in their table. But the white caramel haired woman still focused on searching the person she is looking for.
Those two beautifuldies attract Liam''s attention too.
''They are so beautiful. I wonder who they are looking for.''
That person must be so lucky to be sought off by them.
In the next seat, Ars put out a stone, then shot that stone with his finger to Diana.
Diana realized that little attack, and catch the stone. That helped her to find the person she is looking for.
"That''s him. Let''s go, Elisa."
"Do we really have to rejoin with him?"
Elisa finds it troublesome because she has to rejoin with the person she hated.
All the men surprised because those two beautifuldies rejoin with just an ordinary guy and a young ordinary boy.
"Good job for giving us a sign so that we can meet again, Ars," said Diana as she sit.
"Well, I see you are excited to meet with me again. Does that mean you want me to "
"Excuse me, can I have a ..."
Liam startled because there is one amazing guy, and one beautifuldy, talk casually between him. Plus, the cute blonde girl holding her head with both hands on the table, feeling annoyed. That scene is kinda cute to see.
The blonde, cute girl noticed Liam''s gaze at her.
"Stop staring at me like that. That is disgusting."
Liam''s heart feels like getting pierced by a knife because of the cute little girl sharp words.
"I I''m sorry!"
The cute blonde girl looks like is in the same age as Liam. But Liam didn''t expect her to be that rude.
"Say, Ars." After ordering her food, Diana back to Ars. "How and when did you get to this city?"
Ars puts on his knife and fork, then shows an expressive smile.
"Then answer me first.Do you want me to make you " "Hey-hey!" " tonight?"
Ars'' words being disturbed by some impolite calls.
Some mene at their table with uninvited intention. One casually gets close to Diana and talk. "Hey, beautiful, why bother joining this nerd table when you can join us, gentlemen?"
Elisa feels deja vu by that scene. Somehow it makes her smile disparagingly to Ars.
"How is it?" The guy didn''t give up, even though Diana had ignored him. "We will show you what a real man can do?"
That is like an underestimate offer, that they think Diana doesn''t know what a real man is.
As a Legend Hunter, the Legendary Bird Catcher, and Gryphon Rider, who already passed through a lot of difficult fight, she stands up to give a response to them.
They said they are men, but Diana is still taller than them.
Diana lifts her right hand, then taps the flirting guy''s shoulder. After that she gives them an answer.
"Can you face a Catastrophe alone and save a city by yourself? Can you still fighting even though you know you will get infected? Can you say you are a piece of shit because you can help your dead friends? If you happened to get through that hard time, I will admit that you are a real man. If you not, then get the fck outta my sight before I beat the shit outta your face?"
Diana''s words hit hard to all the men face who think she is attractive. Their appraisal fell from the highest sky to the bottom of abyss because of her treatment just now.
The atmosphere became noisy like before, even though there is some group who still silent because of recent treat they get.
"Order for the toughdy, and the cute little miss."
The girl''s food finally arrived. But before they begin to eat, Diana finally realizes there iss one more fe who sits beside Elisa.
"Who is this boy, Ars?"
Liam''s heart racing because suddenly Diana mentioned him.
"Besides that, you haven''t answered my question? Do you want "
"What''s your name, and how you ended with our boy, young boy?" asked Diana as she begin to eat.
"My name is Liam. Before, mister Ars paid me to drive him around Seven Mountains."
"Ooh." Diana swallows her food before continuing. "My name is Diana. And this young miss is Elisa."
Elisa didn''t bother to look at Liam when she got introduced. That is rude, but doesn''t bother Liam, because he feels like doesn''t want toe along with this group. After finishing eating, he will go home peacefully.
That''s what Liam expected. But they are the one whoe along with him to his house.
Liam''s house is a two-tiered tile located in the slum. He doesn''t know why ''Why they have toe along with me?''
"What do you want, Ars?" asked Diana.
Ars opened the door house and get in. He casually enters someone else''s house without feeling guilty.
Someone in the housee out from the kitchen. "Wee... home." And get confused because suddenly his son brings people to the house.
All five of them gathered in the small plot called the living room.
"I''m so sorry I can''t get you two a seat."
Liam''s father feels sorry because he lets twodies have to stand up.
"Nah, don''t worry about it. Elisa can ask Ars to sit on him, but she was too embarrassed to ask."
"What? No, there is no way I would ask that!"
"See."
Liam''s father smile wryly with that ice-breaking that refresh the awkward atmosphere.
When the time is almost dark, the only light they could afford is one white-blue luminous stonemp, and it still hard for them to see each other.
Liam is standing too behind his father. Meanwhile,the person who requests to visit the house, Ars, is sitting with a nice wood chair, that he took out his own.
"First, let me introduce myself. My name is Conor. As you can see, I''m just unlucky man who got his two hands and one leg reced with armored-limbs."
Conor said that, but with the blur light, they cannot see his body clearly. There, Ars took out one bright luminous stonemp, and put thatmp on the floor.
Once again, Ars surprised the people who watch him did that magic, except for Elisa.
Ars then bends his body to look at Conor more detail.
Armored-limbs are an artificial body part. Usually, if a person has armored-limbs part of their body, it is because they once got Infected.
"Do you get those three armored-limbs in one go, or ...?" asked Diana.
"Yes, I got this when I became part of the Hunters who conquered this mountain."
Conor is a Legend Hunter, same as Diana.
That startled Elisa, a person who once fight for Hunters freedom is now suffering poverty. Her eyes became teary. Then she looks at Liam, the young boy that she treats rude before.
"Does that hurt when you moved them?" asked Ars.
"At first, yes, but it''s not after you get used to it."
"Why do you be inactive? Having two or three body part reced with armored-limbs won''t slow you down, right?"
"Actually, I became inactive because..."
Conor lifts his shirt, shows arge scar on his stomach.
That was the biggest scar Elisa has ever seen.
"I couldn''t believe you can still alive with that scar," said Diana.
"Well yes, but actually no, Lady of the Wind."
Chapter 86: Plot in the Underground
Chapter 86: Plot in the Underground
Conor seems to know who Diana is. As a fellow Legend Hunter, it is normal to know each other.
"But, I''m sorry, I don''t know you."
"Haha, don''t worry about it. Like I said, I''m just your unlucky colleague." Conor then back again to Ars. "Can I say, Ars is the Greedy Young Master everyone was talking about?"
The news about the Greedy Young Master has spread even to the slum of the Underground City.
Even though the room is bright now, Ars'' Eyes of the Dragon shine even brighter. That sight gives a goosebump to Liam. Because that just shows how strong Ars the Greedy Young Master is.
Ars return his back to the chair. "Well, I think that is enough for what I need from you old man."
That is quite surprised. They juste in not long ago, find a disable Legend Hunter, and get home casually.
"Hey, didn''t that just rude!"
Elisa stopped Ars before he can get out from the house.
"Well, because only that what I need from that old man? Why are you mad?" asked Ars casually.
"Because that just rude! You cannot just get in to someone''s house, staring at him for long, and just go home like that! You need to show him respect, especially when he is older than you!"
That little girl just scold Ars because he casually being impolite to other people. That scene gives a thought to the three people who watch them.
"Is she his mother?"
Conor gets a feeling that there will be a fight between that couple if he doesn''t do something.
"You don''t need to be that mad, Elisa," said Conor.
"But, sir..."
"Instead, I have to thank Ars because he just give us more than what I can give to him."
That words confused Elisa. ''What Ars gives?''. She looks at the room once again, then looks at everything that didn''t exist before theye.
A nice lookingfy chair, one bright luminous stonemp, and a tiny parcel in the chair.
Now Elisa understands what Conor means about Ars gave them more. That makes her want to look at Ars, but Ars didn''t allow that by grasping her face, then he walks out from the house.
"Hey!"
Elisa wants to pursue Ars, but before that, she bows to the house owner first.
"Thanks for letting us visit, Sir Conor!"
"No problem. I should be the one who thank for visiting us."
They exchange smile, then Elisa gets out from the house, running to chase Ars.
It is Diana''s turn to get out. But she gets out first before saying goodbye.
Conor, assisted by Lim, escorted their guest home.
When they are outside, Diana faces the young man and his father once again.
"It must be hard for you, eh?"
"Well, everyone has their own challenge in life. We just need to face that while moving forward."
The two Legend Hunter exchange smile like an old colleague. They never meet before now, but the two of them had shared the same burden in the past. That is why they at least understand each other feeling for a little.
"Oho, it looks like the badman actually have a good side, eh?"
Quite far from them, Elisa begins to tease Ars, like a mother who finds a different side of her son. But the difference between them is, Ars can counterattack Elisa, like grasping Elisa''s head, and made her suffer.
"Ouw! Ouw! Ouw! Ouw! Ouw! That hurts! Stop!"
That scene made the people who saw themugh.
"Well then, good luck to you, mate."
"Good luck to you too, Lady of the Wind."
Diana begins to walk, but she gives Conor''s young man message first.
"Take good care of you father, young man."
That message startled Liam, but he quickly recovers and gives an enthusiasm response to Diana.
"Yes, mam!"
That night, the city sleep in peace after a day hard work. Except for Conor.
When his son already sleeps, he remains wake for some reason. Suddenly, somebody knock on his door. He takes his stick, gets up, then walks to the door.
Outside, there are few people dressed in ck coat, waiting for Conor..
"Now is the time," said one of them.
That is a sign of something so important.
Conor takes a deep breath, then changes his kind expression to deep-angry face.
"Let''s go."
______________
ckish Mountain / Underground City
Mine Cart Terminal / Morning
"Why are you seem off, Elisa?"
Elisa and Diana want to go around Seven Mountains before they continue their way to Shield City. But when they about to go, Elisa shows a gloomy face.
"I''m still thinking about what happened to Mr. Conor and Liam."
"Oww, you don''t have to worry about them. Conor has been through harder times than this. They will make it this time too."
Diana knows what a hard time is in the past. Conor must know that too, because both of them are Legend Hunter.
"Thank you, Miss Diana." That makes Elisa a lot better and focuses on herself. "Then, why are you following us?"
Beside Elisa, stood Ars, who wants to go around with them too.
"A little girl can''t decide what an adult want to do."
Ars'' answer makes Elisa''s tension going up high. She holds her staff tight, feels like want to hit Ars with that.
After watching a fight between Elisa and Ars a few times, Diana finally gets used to it, and she justughed in amusement watched them fight. When suddenly there is a certain young man running toward them.
"Sir Ars!"
It is Liam. He looked as if he had just run around town, searching for them.
"Thank God, you are still here!"
"We were just about to leave. So actually you don''t have to follow us."
"Ars!?" Elisa disce Ars to face Liam. "What is wrong, Liam?"
Liam wants to answer. "Pleass.. help!" But he is panting. "My dhad..!" And he finds it hard to talk.
Dianaes to help. "Easy, young man. Set your breath first. Then talk."
Liam does what Diana order him to. After calming down, he begins to talk.
"Please help! My dad got kidnapped!"
"Your dad?!"
It shocked them. Conor is just a disable old man without having any valuable thing with him.
"Why he got kidnapped?"
"I don''t know! We really didn''t have anything with us! Unless..."
Unless Conor secretly has one thing that Liam didn''t know.
"Importantly, let''s get back to your house first."
Diana leads them back to Liam''s house. But there is one more person who just stand still when they started walking.
Elisa realized that person and turned around. "Ars?"
Ars looks like does not interest in helping Liam. He just stand still on his feet in his casual expression.
Liam feels guilty because he troublesome someone he just met yesterday. Diana cannot do anything with that, because Ars is an independent, strong man.
The only one who can persuade him is Elisa.
"You wille with us, right?"
Elisa didn''t use ''help Liam'' but used e with us'' instead. That choice of words is a strong and sharp one. Elisa also gives a frank, but firm expression. She asked Ars sincerity towards her, not others.
Ars somehow cannot refuse that. That makes him took a deep breath, then start walking to follow them.
They get back to track to Liam''s house.
On the way, Diana feels something is off. "Aren''t this fog is so thick even though it''s already about noon?"
"Yes, it is."
The Underground City activity is still busy, like usual. But because of the thick fog, everyone gets troublesome when doing their work.
"Hey, watch where you put that!?"
"Walk slowly when you think you can see far!"
"Why the fog haven''t gone yet!?"
It is actually normal for Underground City to have a fog in the ground, especially when it was dawn. But the fog should be gone when morning wind ventted the Underground City.
They have arrive to Liam''s house.
"Tell us, Liam, why did you believe that your father got kidnapped? Didn''t he just gone somewhere without telling you and will be backter?"
Liam made aplicated expression when Diana guessed that.
"This past one month, there are several records reported that few disable Legend Hunter is disappeared. We believe it''s a work of kidnapper. But we still don''t know their motive on why they kidnapped them?"
"Why did they kidnap poor men like them?" asked Elisa, feeling sorry.
That information was new to them because they juste to this city yesterday.
Diana has a few guessed, but she cannot tell that to the victim son.
"Ars, can youe with me for a second?" asked Diana.
"Oho, you finally want me to " "I''m sorry, youngster, but we have to talk in private for a moment."
Diana and Ars moved away where the two youngsters can''t hear them.
"Listen, Ars."
"I''m listening."
"I heard that there is ck Hunters movement in this city. If that connected with the kidnapped record, then those two cases is rted on one another."
"Then?"
"Most likely, ck Hunters have their mission in this city. But what do they need with the kidnapped disable Legend Hunters?"
"Because they are part of the mission? Or even the part of the ck Hunters group?"
Ars''s prejudice gave Diana chills.
"No, we can''t decide that yet. First, we need to go to Major Office. Then we talked about thister."
"Why bother helping one child when there are already few cases of the kidnapped? What makes it different?"
Diana, has just learn something new about Ars'' side. But she didn''t want to debate their value of view now.
"For now, let''s just did this because Elisa asked us to."
Diana walks back to worried Elisa and Liam.
"How is it, Miss Diana?" asked Elisa and Liam.
"We will go to Major Office first. That''s why, Ars! Ars?"
Ars has gone somewhere without them knowing.
"He may have started on his own, I believe," said Elisa.
If Elisa had said that, then they don''t have to worry about him.
"Then let''s go to Major Office."
Chapter 87: Dark Clouds underground
Chapter 87: Dark Clouds underground
Underground City / Downtown
Mini Guild Building / Hall
Major Office located behind Guild Building. However, the ess to enter is now closed without reason.
Mini Guild Building only has one hall, and the hall being filled with confused people.
"Let us get in!"
"Why we are not allowed to enter the Major Office?!"
Everyone in the a keep asking the same thing on, "why we cannot enter the Major Building?"
The only Guild Receptionist in charge can only give an answer: "Sorry for the inconvenience. The ess to the Major Office is now closed under the Key Holder authority."
Major Office building is 5x bigger than Guild Building. That is public buildings everyone can enter.
Key Holder is a person in charge of guarding the building. He is also the Major of Underground City, a Diamond Hunter. But now he hides inside the Major Office building and prohibiting anyone from entering.
Outside of the guild building, almost all the people of the underground city gathered there. That includes Diana''s group.
"Looks like we can''t enter the Major Office."
Diana had expected that. With the emersion frequency of the fog, underground folks will be gathered in downtown.
But there are a few odd things as the time is going on; The fog begins to change its colour to dark, like dark clouds. The dark clouds couldn''t reach the guild building area, including the Major Office.
That is also the reason why people gathered in mini guild building area.
Mini Guild Building doesn''t have Guild Guardian. Because mini guild building actually not exists in this underground in the first ce. It exists now because of past Legend Hunters and Staff Saint hard work.
"How is it, Miss Diana?" asked Elisa.
Diana could not think of anything when the situation that confusing.
"Dark clouds in underground? Locked major office?"
It seems like the situation will lead them to a trap, and the trap is pointing right at their head.
"Time to change the n. We need to get the two of you out from this city."
That sudden change of n surprised Elisa and Liam, especially for Liam.
"But, what about my dad?!"
Diana looks at Liam with a sturdy face. "I''m sorry, Liam, but we can''t begin to search for your father when the situation is like this. We need to secure you two first."
"But I don''t need protection! I can protect myself! I even want to help if there is something I can help!"
Liam denied Diana''s proposal. That made Elisa shocks a little. Well, that was natural because Liam is a growing up young man.
But Diana cannot allow such selfless choice of act.
"Listen, Liam, we still don''t know what is going on. We can''t even find what was going on with this city right now. There is no choice but to wait until the fog is gone. However, while we are still doing that, enemies we don''t know about will surely attack us. We are in the middle in this underground, and with all this confusion, it is the perfect ce and time to ughter us all. That is why, I want to secure you two first, then maybe, I will give you quest to call all the Hunter in other mountains. Understand?"
That was a fully detailed exnation. Liam cannot argue with anything Diana had said.
"If you understand, then we must take leave quickly when we still can see the road."
Diana starts walking back to the terminal. Elisa follows her, but the young man in the group hesitates at first.
__________
Major Office /
"Hhhnnnggggg!"
Inside the major office, inhuman behavior is being done on the Major.
"How do you like that, ha?!"
"Hhnnnngggggg!"
A few ck Coat people enjoy themselves inside the Major Office. One is lying on the sofa, one is sitting rxed in Major''s chair, and one is enjoying tormenting the Major.
"Stop torturing him. I''m starting to feel bad about him," said a woman in the ck coat group.
"Just kill him already," said a heavy voice man.
"Haha, no I won''t! Didn''t you guys remember what we had to get through when we conquering this underground?! After we conquered it, and lost a lot, those motherfvcking folks, and this piece of shit can life a peaceful life! But! They casually left us heroes in the darkness! When they can life a peaceful life! Well, yes, that''s a good thing because that means our sacrifice paid off. But still! They don''t seem to appreciate the sacrifices we have made! Isn''t that so selfish?!"
The man who likes to torment the Major has a really high temper. That is why he always scream when talking.
"Uilya!" calls the high temper man to his female colleague. "You lost your lover because he takes part on conquering this underground city, right?!"
Uilya starts screaming hysterically when her lover got mentioned.
"Stop mentioning about him, you fool! You make me sad, dumbass!"
The high temper man didn''t give a thing to Uilya feeling.
"See!? We lost our lover, our body part, and even our life! But look at this piece of shit when we asked about his responsible on the sacrifice we have done!"
The high temper man untied the mouth of Major.
When his mouth was released, Major took a breath first. Losing two arms and a leg that had just been cut off drained him to death.
When he finally calming down, Major has a thing to say for them. "You are crazy."
"SEE!"
The high temper man kicked the Major fell to the ground.
The Major still being tied in his torment chair. In lying sideways position, the speed at which the blood exiting the severed body part elerated.
His mouth finally untied, and he can scream to seek help, but losing so much when being tormented made the Major lost his sense of life too. He gave up on his life. Now he just waiting for death to take him away.
"This is why I hate them so much! Conor, let''s just execute the n already!"
In front of the office window, stood a disabled man using a stick. He gently looked out of the window, looking at the bewildered crowd of underground people, seeking an answer on what was going on.
"No, not yet. We must let them feel the horror much longer, before we give them a more gruesome death.
"You''re so cruel as always, huh!"
"Well, between the four of us, he is the one who lost much more."
"Pain makes someone stronger.Suffer makes someone cruel."
In the horror that was unfolding, the four of them hid in the shadows. Waiting for the right moment tounch their attack.
__________
Liam still doubting if he should obey Diana''s order.
There, Elisa tries to persuade him.
"Come one, Liam. Don''t worry, we will find your father. Ars might be not with us, but I''m sure he is doing what he can do."
Liam still doubting, but then he remembers the Greedy Young Master that on their side. The strongest person he know after his father.
Liam finally raised his head. "I''m sorry. Alright, let''s go."
Their group finally enters the fog once more.
"Miss Diana, is it just me, or the fog is getting darker as we go deeper?"
Diana realized that even before. Plus, she couldn''t feel any fresh air that should be entering the underground. It was like the only venttion this underground has being closed.
"Hold my hands, you two."
Diana and Liam did what Diana told them to.
As they go deeper into the dark clouds, towards the end of the underground city, to the mine cart terminal, Diana finds it harder to see.
Until she realized what ce they are in.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
Your bnce starts to waver as you keep trying to stay awake.
The surrounding darkness continues to grow darkest. You even start to hallucinate when a few silhouettes see you walking.
Then you ask:
"Why did this phenomenon ur suddenly?"
You are very familiar with this phenomenon because it is the same phenomenon as the one in the Floor 2 Abyss Pit. A Saint you know calls this phenomenon; the Void.
This phenomenon is known to eat up your soul if you don''t have strong faith.
All ck figures that see you walking are part of that phenomenon. Apart from the darkness that seemed like it was boundless, all ck figures were an even more dangerous existence. They will continue to follow you from behind as you move forward.
You continue to hold tightly the two hands holding onto you. Wish they had fallen asleep by the time you escorted them out of the dark.
[In the Floor 2 Abyss Pit, no Abyssal Mana can enter. Because of that, Abyssal Citizens will feel sleepy and fall asleep when passing this ce.]
You hope that diversion has an effect on the two youngsters you brought with you.
You feel a little guilty because from the start you know that you have to go through this phenomenon to get out of Underground City. But you feel you have no other choice.
You feel the path you are taking now is easier than what you will faceter. Where the two youngsters you bring will see an even more gruesome sight.
[We don''t have a choice but to move forward]
You keep repeating that word mentioned a certain Saint as you continue to move forward.
[This Void is our strongest enemy. But dly, we don''t have to fight them.]
You keep going. Even though the ck existence that sees and follows you continue to grow.
[The existences within the Void are abnormalities. They are seeking the truth of what happened to them; I believe.]
All the gazes from those existences asked the same thing.
"What have we done to deserve all of this?"
But you don''t have the answers to all their questions. You can''t even answer the simplest question in the world, ''why were you born in this world?''
Putting all those things aside, you keep moving forward.
[Believe, there will be the end of this darkness. Believe.]
Chapter 88: Sudden Attack underground
Chapter 88: Sudden Attack underground
Underground City / Mine Cart Terminal
Diana finally out from the Void.
"Huh~ huh~ huh~"
She lies down, out of breath. Liam and Elisa, still in her grasp, lie down unconsciously beside her.
Maintaining her consciousness while walking pass void is so hard, even fighting monster all day is easier.
"Hey, are you okay?"
Unexpectedly, there is a group of Minere at them.
"Did you just get out from this dark fog?"
They still don''t know what is happening, and what is the dark fog exactly.
Diana get up first, then checking out Elisa and Liam. A bit afraid, Diana checks the two youngster breath. Gratefully, they are breathing, still in their sleep.
"Elisa, Liam, wake up!"
Elisa and Liam wakes up after several shaking.
"Why am I suddenly fell asleep?" asked Elisa.
The two youngster still trying to figure out what was happened. Beside them, Diana looks at the crowd who gathered in the terminal, watching them in confused.
Diana ignored their stares and questions. She then walked to one mine cart, preparing it.
"Elisa, Liam,e quick!"
Elisa and Liam get up, still in confused. When sudden change of atmosphere ured.
"Hey, look, the dark fog finally disappeared!"
The dark clouds slowly but surely disappeared from the city. Free the city from confusion.
"Yeah, finally we can enter the city!"
The people in the terminal that waiting since earlier start to walk to the city.
That made one certain young man wants to follow them.
"Liam!"
But his superior didn''t allow him to.
"Get in this cart and get out from this mountain! Now!"
Diana keep pushing him to get out. Even though the problem that envelop the city has finally disappeared.
There, Elisa hold his hand. "Let''s go, Liam." Asked him to obey Diana''s order.
Liam cannot refuses if a cute girl asks him to follow her.
The two youngsters finally get in to the mine cart.
"Alright, listen to me. Get out from this city as fast as you can. Then, if you cannot invite every Hunter in each mountain, go to the Outpost and tell the Hunter in charge that this city being attacked. Bring any Hunter that listen to you and want to volunteer on helping this city."
Diana gave themand with a very tense expression. That is an expression of a Legend Hunter who has been through a lot of tough fight, and sense that there will be a terrible thing that are going to befall the city.
Liam tries to gives a strong smile as he nodded to Diana. It was forced, but otherwise, it would be difficult for Liam to move forward.
"Understood!"
That made Diana relieved. "Good, then -"
Crack.
A sudden weird, intense echoing crack sound urs.
Crack.
Crack.
The voice was heard several times and came from different directions.
Crack.
Crack.
Crack.
Crack.
Crack.
Diana finally realized what sound that is, and what monster that sounde from.
"It can''t be..."
When the city finally can take a breath of relief, they are forced to ept a frightened reality.
"What is that sound?"
"I don''t know, maybe just a casual crack in the underground wall."
"But that cracked sound urs few times now."
"Hey, what is that!?"
One folk pointing at one certain direction. A direction where the underground mountain wall cracks and looks like it''s about to crumble.
Fwing~
From that crack point, two pairs of eyes appeared, shining bright red. Not just that, in different directions, eight point total, other two pairs of eyes urred too.
Silence enveloped the entire city. As they did not want to believe what they are seeing.
That boss monster shouldn''t be able to appear on ckish Mountain. Because underground city was not included in the Hunting Area from the start.
When all the people still shut their mouth.
Boom.
One Angry Golem emerge from the underground mountain wall.
Boom.
The second Angry Golem emerge too.
Boom.
The third.
Boom.
Boom.
Boom.
Boom.
Boom.
The fourth. The fifth. The sixth. The seventh. And finally, the eighth.
Eight boss area emerged in the should-be-safe territory.
They stood in front of the underground wall, behind the underground city, menacingly. The eight of them just standing there in silent, but the underground city folks feel their back began to sweat, and swallowing their saliva unconsciously.
Suddenly, one of the Angry Golem stand up straight. Then -
Joooooooooooooooooohhhh~
Screams as he knows what reason he being born into the world. That is to destroy all things they can see.
Joooooooooooooooooohhhh~
Joooooooooooooooooohhhh~
Joooooooooooooooooohhhh~
Joooooooooooooooooohhhh~
Joooooooooooooooooohhhh~
Joooooooooooooooooohhhh~
Joooooooooooooooooohhhh~
The other seven Angry Golem, also screaming, give an unavoidable fear to the entire underground city.
That eight gigantic scream startled the underground city folks first. But when they realized the eight Angry Golem start to walk to their direction, they finally wake up from their dream. Believed that all the things that happened were real.
"Run away!"
Chaos urs.
Many of them run away to any direction they see. Other group still trying to get in to the Guild Building even though the ce already full.
The unprecedented incidentpletely messed up the whole city.
_______________
Monster Name: Angry Golem
Difficulty: Level 9
Inteligence: Level 5
Type: Boss Area
Monster Info:
- Giant boss monster golem. It has ckish bright eyes. Has body shape like goris. Their scream is frightening.
Rmendation Hunting Party: tinum, Gold
Existence: Floor 2
_______________
Liam and Elisa trembled in fear. Eight boss area emerged in one time and one ce is a frightening view.
Diana turns back to the two youngsters. "Start pedalling, Liam!"
Liam starts pedalling even when his hands still trembling.
Little did they know, one of the eight Angry Golem grasping a giant soil ball, and throws the giant soil ball to them.
Without turning back, Diana realized that iing attack. She then pushed Liam and Elisa''s mine cart.
"Waaaaaaa!"
"Kyaaaa!"
So they can dashed out from the terminal.
After that sudden push -
Boom.
Elisa and Liam startled by the sudden wind blow.
When they finally getting far from the starting rail, they realized what was happened.
"The entrance being blocked!"
That sudden wind blow must be the cause of it.
Liam startled at first. So many things happened in just half of the day.
He is afraid. Who is not? He is just a seventeen young men who has not experiencing real battle.
But then he realized that Elisa was looking at him. Unlike him, Elisa looks like she is fine and she is ready to face everything they have to face.
It made Liam question his pride as a man,''what the heck am Idoing?''
Liam needs to ready himself. Even if he is afraid, even his hands are still trembling, he needs to move forward as he holds the responsibility of many lives of underground city.
"Let''s go to other mountain and tell this to everyone!"
On other side of the trail rail.
Diana can manage to avoid the iing attack right after she pushed Liam and Elisa. "But, man, this is so crazy."
She turned back to look at the city.
After blocking the only way out, the eight giant golem start to destroy all the building, walk and bulldoze whatever they step on, massacre every Hunter they see.
That view is so frightening for anyone who didn''t get used to it.
"dly, they don''t have to see all this."
Liam and Elisa might be so shocked if they still here, and it also the right choice that Diana made them get out from the city.
"If not, it will be so hard for me to protect us three "
As Diana starts walking, and wants to call out her power, she stopped in a second, because something is strange.
"I can''t, use Arts?"
Diana grasped her right hand tight. She cannot feel any Abyssal Mana, that should be everywhere.
"Hm?"
Then she realized one thing.
"The Void just now, erased all the Mana?"
Diana got goosebumps past her back.
[In the Floor 2 Abyss Pit, no Abyssal Mana can enter.]
Floor 2 Abyss Pit is a Void. Void is All-Emptiness. All-Emptiness is where the darkness and abnormalities questioned the world right.
"That is not fully wrong!"
The Void just now is onlysted a while. But that made a huge difference in the atmosphere of the city.
"Why can''t we use Arts?!"
"What happened to the Abyssal Mana stream!?"
"We can''t fight back if we can''t use Arts!?"
Everyone in the city asked the same thing.
Angry Golem is a giant-hard made of rocks monster. Hunters cannot fight them if they cannot use Arts.
Just like a knight cannot fight their opponent in the war without their sword. They can still fight, but they will easily get killed because their opponent is a giant golem and has high-level hardness.
Fwiiiiiiiiiiiiiittt~
Diana tries to summon her Gryphon. But there is no sign that Griphy heard her calls.
"What else is wrong?!".
Diana looks up to the sky, to a certain hole that gives light to underground.She tries to look observantly and finds that there is a transparency wall blocking the hole.
That transparency wall is so thick. It can even block a strong whistle that can summon abyssal mount.
"Can''t use Arts. Can''t summon your magical mount. Does this mean we have to do this like in the stone age? Using just our strength and fist to fight?"
Yes, it seems.
"Alright then, challenge epted!"
Diana did some stretching first. When she is ready, she looks at one certain point. Where the Guild Building and Major Office building are.
She does standing start for long distance running. Then, when she is ready, she starts to run like a wind.
Chapter 89: Massacre underground
Chapter 89: Massacre underground
It was awful. The situation, the scent, the air, everything.
Eight Angry Golem sweeping every building they pass through. When they see there are underground folks running, they mercilessly kill those little creatures. Fulfill their duties as Abyssal monsters.
Underground folks cannot do anything except just running. Only concerned about themselves. Even though there is a friend who got killed by flying rocks, or ruins of buildings. They run toward one certain point, is to the only exit from the underground city. Without them knowing, the only exit was blocked by a rubble underground wall.
The reason why underground folks running was because most of them were Abyssal Citizens. That is why they cannot do anything except running.
However, even the Miner Hunters cannot do much on this kind of situation. They cannot use Arts. Using only their strength to fight? They were not superhuman. Except for strong people like Diamond Hunters, or a Legend like Diana.
However, Diana cannot even do much on this kind of situation.Yes, she can fight those eight Angry Golem, but that will take time, and before she kills all the monster boss, there will be no underground folks left.
Plus, there is still ck Hunter group who hiding in the dark. The culprit of that frightening situation. If Diana focused on fighting the golems, there is a big possibility that the ck Hunter group will attack her.
Between the golems and the ck Hunter group, of course the ck Hunter group is more important. That is why, Diana focused on running to the Major Office. The only ce the ck Hunter group can hide.
"Save me!"
"Somebody, please help my friend!"
"Please, save us! God!"
There are people who seek help. There are people who tries to help their friend. There are people who prays to the God.
Diana passed those folks, just passed, focused on moving forward.
Guild building is in sight. With all the chaos, there are people who still tries to get in to the Guild building.
Diana needs to confirm something, and that made her have to break through the chaos. But she will not break through from below, she jumped from man to man head, from the air, to inside the guild building.
When she finally in, she hangs on the inside balcony. Looking at the guild receptionist desk.
"As expected, the Receptionist is gone."
The Guild Receptionist now is gone nowhere. Even though there is no back door behind the receptionist desk, and it is impossible to get through all the crowd, the fact that the Guild Receptionist is gone is just Abyssal Thing.
"Now, the door to Major Office."
Is still closed.
A big three meter door located beside of receptionist desk. The door to get in to the Major Office.
The crowds inside the guild building is trying to break the door.
"Don''t push me!"
"I''m trying here!
"People from behind are the one who pushing!"
Without the authority of the Key Holder, it is impossible to get in to the Major Office. The Major Office front door is actually the part of the guild building. The guild building is Abyssal Building that is in protection from Abyssal God, and Abyssal God rules is absolute.
After confirming that, Diana backs to outside doing the same method. Then she looks at the Major Office building.
The Major Office building is merged with Guild Building. The Guild Building is like the terrace of the Major Office. The Major Office is 100m high, sides and the back of it is 100m high walls. After that 100m high walls, there are windows of the Major Office.
Actually, Major Office is a shelter builds as Staff Saint''smand. A shelter if this kind of situation urs. But at first, everyone thinks that Staff Saintmand is exaggerated.
But when Staff Saint assumptione true, they are crying, screaming because of the raid carried out by Abyssal Monster, and unknown enemies urs. They cannot get in to the building shelter.
Diana now is in the right side of the Major Office. She faces the 100m high walls of the Major Office. Then she took off her gloves. After that she gripped her hand like a lion, then nted her hand firmly into the wall.
Like a spiderman, Diana climbed the 100m wall. But she does a 5m jump on one grip. So she reaches the tip after doing 20x jump.
Diana break through to the Major Office by breaking the window.
After get in, Diana quickly take a deep breath to sense the atmosphere. She doesn''t feel a single life on the office, but the scent is awful.
Diana then realized that there is one man being tied in a chair.
"Hey!"
Diana quickly checked the man, but it was toote. The man is already dead. The shocking thing is, the man died from losing a lot of blood, as his two hands and one leg got cut off.
"This is so cruel."
The man is the Major of Underground City. A Diamond Hunter. One of the Eight power Floor 2 have.
Diana couldn''t deny it. If a weak person saw that view, they would throw up right away.
Gotten his two hands and one leg cut off, and even got beaten up, only to be left to taste a slow death.
"This is just too much."
"Do you think so?"
Suddenly, a woman entered the office. Wears ck coat, has awfully made up that almost make her a widow whose husband died.
"He is my lover, and we don''t even get to marry yet!"
Diana can sense a dark aura flowing surround the woman.
"Are you the one who did this to him?" asked Diana.
"No, if I''m the one who gets a chance to torture him, I would definitely crush his balls first, then cut of his d and eat it in front of him!"
That was, awfully disgusting thing to say. Diana didn''t even want to imagine what the woman was saying.
"But you still the one behind all this, right?"
"Of course! Our goal is to make this world feel suffer just like we felt!"
Diana could not deny the fact, that woman is a Legend Hunter just like her.
The feelings that woman carried from her words are real. She must be had felt suffer and lost a lot in the past. That is why she wants the world feels the same suffer as her.
"But this is just not right!"
The woman looks at Diana with a disgusted face. Like she is looking at a flop in a beauty product.
"Not right?" asked the woman. "Who asked your opinion?"
The woman takes something from her back. That is a whip, a really strong one. The whip begins to envelop with darkness when the woman takes it.
The woman points her whip at Diana, with a face that is even angrier that before, she continues.
"Moreover, how do youpare the right and wrong? When you live a grateful and amazing life! You are strong! You didn''t feel the same suffer as me!"
Her opponent seems like to know how strong Diana is. Maybe that is why they bring Void to this underground back then. Because they want this underground folks feel helpless, when they actually can fight those eight golem if they can use Arts.
It was the same for Diana. If she can use her power, all the problems should be no challenge to her. But now she can only use her raw strength, that makes her have to be more careful to act. Especially when her opponent can use a power that possessed by Lost People.
"You are lucky because you have special power! And you are in that shitty saint protection!"
The woman''sst sentence made Diana''s temper go high.
"Don''t you dare talk shit to the Light Giver like that."
The woman smiles in a crazy, amusement expression. "Haha! See, that is the proof that you are a bitch who exalts that man too much!"
"Everything the Light Giver gives is his true sincerity. No false feelings orpulsiones from him."
"But that was for the people who close to him! What about us?! The helpless that can get close to him because of being blocked by his people!"
"There are no such people in ourmunity. The Light Giver policy is to give the people who seek help a help."
"You can''t see that because you are close to him! Moreover, he just takes care of the people who still can move forward! What about us!? Weak people who can no longer move! He didn''t even look back, at his friends who had died following his orders!"
Diana cannot deny that.
The Light Giver, the Staff Saint, is a vigorous figure. He never shows sad, disappointed, or other negative expressions. It made him look like an absolute figure. But on the other hand, appeared people like the ck Hunter woman who hated that side of the Saint Staff.
The ck Hunter woman whipped her dark whip a little. "That''s enough. Even if this conversation going for long, you won''t be able understand the feeling of Lost People like us."
The ck Hunter woman draws her dark whip backwards.
Suddenly, Diana senses that there is somethinges towards her. She quickly bows down to the floor.
In an instant, one strike cut through the center line of the office. Destroying the building and the windows.
"I will make you understand, what is a helplessness truly are."
Chapter 90: Adult and Young point of view
Chapter 90: Adult and Young point of view
Whitish Mountain / Outpost
"You have to believe in us!"
Liam has said that sentence a few times now. But all the adults that heard them never believe in the news they bring about Underground City.
All the guards in the Outpost seems like listening to a kid that telling them a kid fairy tales.
"Listen, kid. First, Underground City being protected by Ren Li, the Sixth Spear Saint disciple, the Holder of Red Sky Spear, a Diamond Hunter. Do you really think the Major of the city shut himself inside the Major Office when chaos urs in his city?"
That was Liam said before. He tells them that all the underground city resident having a hard time sheltering themselves because they cannot get in to the Major Office.
That also was the reason for the Outpost guardughing at his news.
Liam could not do anything more. All the Outpost guardugh made his confidence falls dawn. It was definitely a bully.
Liam still struggling to how he can make the Outpost guard believe in him. Elisa for some reason just standing, looking at the direction theye from, to ckish Mountain.
"What are you looking at, Elisa?"
Elisa pointing at the ckish Mountain. "Do you see a red light reflection enveloping the ckish Mountain?"
Liam confused at what Elisa said at first. That is impossible. Because all the Seven Colours Mountain has an average height of 1000 meters. If that is true, that there is a red reflective light enveloping the ckish Mountain, then there must be a really high wall covering the ckish Mountain, and "That was true?"
Liam can see what Elisa sees as well. There is a red reflective light enveloping the mountain, and the tip of the reflection is higher than ckish Mountain.
Every five second, the red reflection lightes from bottom then flows into the tip of the invisible wall.
The Outpost guards began to see the strange phenomenon that was enveloping ckish Mountain. it was hard to believe, but they might be underestimating the two kid''s warning.
"Outpost guards! On your feet! Get ready to head for Underground City!"
The Outpost guards began to ready themselves to fight.
Liam smiles because the adults finally listen to what they say.
Meanwhile Elisa still looking at the Invisible Gigantic Wall covering the ckish Mountain. There is one certain dot in the tip of the invisible gigantic wall. That is not an ordinary dot, because that dot is flying in the 3000 meters. Within such a height, there were many extremely dangerous Abyssal Clouds, and that dot can move freely in such height.
Elisa also felt a familiar feelinging from the invisible gigantic wall. A warm red feeling that feels cold almost all the time. The feeling that Elisa has to a certain man.
"Ars?"
_____________
Underground City / Major Office
"Fiuuhh~ That was so impressive know from Father Conor that you are strong, but I can''t believe, even without Arts, you are already this strong!"
Diana felt a goosebump when the ck Hunter woman said the word ''Conor''. "Does that mean Conor is your leader?"
"Leader, he is no leader! He is our father! Our Light Giver!"
"Do you think all this was a Light Giver would do?"
Of course it was not. Because a Light Giver would not have an intention to destroy a city.
But for the ck Hunter group, it was all not wrong to do so.
"First thing first, giving someone a title ''Light Giver'' is hypocrite. Because what is a ''Light Giver''? Can someone who gives you a torch also can be called a Light Giver? Doesn''t the luminous stonemp producer also can be called Light Giver?"
"Stop with your shitty valuation! Can you make your words easier to understand!?"
"I''m sorry."
Suddenly, came two male voices emerging from the entrance of the Major Office. One of them is holding the Red Sky Spear. The Major treasure weapon.
"Uilya, you haven''t killer her yet?! What are you, stupid!?"
"Don''t call me stupid! You stupid Max!"
"Can''t you guys not fight just once? Please."
Now there are three of them.
Diana didn''t have a problem if she has to fight them three at once. But one thing, those three ck Hunter voices is sound like they are the same age as Liam and Elisa, who still in their teens.
Max realized Diana''s underestimating, uncertain looks at them. "What the fck are you looking at!?"
Max walks closer with casually holding a treasure weapon.
That young man''s height is shorter than Liam. But he has a rude, harsh expression on his young face. The face that a young man should not have.
Max aimed the head of Red Sky Spear at Diana. "Listen here you, bitch. Just because you are older than us, don''t you underestimating us, we are ck Hunters!"
"That was so harsh. But of course, I wouldn''t underestimate my enemy, who casually holding a treasure like it was a toy."
One treasure weapon is worth of 1 tinum Hunter, and Max holds the Red Sky Spear like it was nothing to him.
"Haha! Now you understand your position!" Max draw Red Sky Spear, intend to attack Diana. "Now die!"
But his weak jab could not withstand a Legend Hunter''s strength.
"As I say, I wouldn''t underestimate an enemy, that already killed so many people and intend to destroy a city. That is why, I have to put a stop on you "
Without realizing it, Diana bounded with Max.
That was so fast, Uilya binding Diana and Max together with her whip.
"Good job on distracting that woman, stupid Max!"
Due to the difference in height, Max''s face was pressed against Diana''s chest."What the fck do you want to do!? Let me go!"
Uilya did not listen to her friend''s words. Instead, she ran outside to the shattered wall of the window, and she brings the two tied person on her whip.
"Woohoooo~!"
"What the fuuuuuck!"
In mid air, Uilya begins to spin herself along with tied Diana and Max.
One spin, two spin.
"Now which one of you will die!"
After several spins, Uilya released Diana and Max, send them to crash on the ground.
Boom.
Diana, along with Max in her arm, crashed to the ground.
That was so cruel. Diana can withstand the spin and the crash, but Max seems like doesn''t have high physical strength. And right, Max died in Diana''s arm. Even though Diana had reduced the damage they received with her body.
The young man cannot blink anymore, he spilled so much blood through his mouth; he is dead. It was hard for Diana to believe that a capable adult like her let a youngster die that easily.
"Hahaha! Take that, you stupid high temper jerk!"
Uilya in other hand,ughing at her dead friend.
"What is so funny about someone''s death?" asked Diana.
"Because he deserves a thousand death! And that was still his tens, he still needs hundreds more to go!"
Diana could not understand theplicated feelings the young woman was expressing. That was not a young person supposed to say.
"Dn!"
Uilya screams directed to her other male friend.
In that direction, Diana finds the Major Office roof is flying towards her.
"What in the world - ?"
A huge explosion urred as the roof of arge building was thrown to the ground.
"Hahaha! Take that too, you big boobs bitch!"
That was a fun to watch. Just like when a child like you destroying an ant nest.
Dn, the person who thrown the roof,nded beside Uilya, wondering. "Does that attack really killed her?"
"Stop with your pessimistic, Dn! Who could withstand such a huge roof dropped on them?!
Probably no one.
"But as Father Conor said, she is the Lady of the Wind, a Legend Hunter. Your previous attack didn''t even seem to have hurt her."
Uilya kicked Dn fall to the ground.
"Ouch, why?!"
"That was because of your pessimistic! Of the three of us, you are the one who can master Infernal Arts the most! With your Arts, you can light everything you want! But s, you are cowardly, too coward! That is your greatest weakness! You''re so coward! How can you protect women if you are that cowardly!?"
Dn felt he is going to cry because of Uilya''s words.
"That''s hurt."
"Of course, yes! That is because you are a coward "
A sudden rumble surprised Uilya and Dn. The rumblees from a certain point of the ruins.
"Are you serious?"
"See. She still alive even after a roof got thrown at her."
Diana, with Max in her right shoulder, and Red Sky Spear in her left hand,es out of the rubble. She is covered in dust and grime, but she still looked fine.
Diana looks at the two ck Hunter youngster, intimidating. "Infernal Arts, you said? Can I ask who taught you that astray teaching?" said Diana as she put Diana to the ground. "Conor?"
Diana looks even scarier. Now they know why Conor told them to be careful with the Lady of the Wind.
But that was not make Uilya have to lower her pride. "Haha! Why do we have to tell you that?! Say something too, you coward!"
"But, what should I say?!"
Those two youngsters are so dangerous. "Looks like I need to teach you two a lesson about life, young brat,"
Diana intimidatingly walked towards the two young brat. They two look afraid, but somehow they smile maliciously.
"!?"
Diana''s left belly got stabbed. She looked back, and found the young man who should have died, stabbing her with a sharp wood chip.
Chapter 91: Adults Determination
Chapter 91: Adult''s Determination
"[Infernal Arts: Regeneration]!"
Diana cannot believe her eyes. The young man, who should have been dead, is stabbing her with a very satisfied face.
"Now die - !"
Before Max could thrust his weapon deeper into Diana''s belly, Diana bonk him with the Red Sky Spear, send the young man far behind.
Diana knelt down on her left feet, then pull out the sharp wood chip on her left belly. Fortunately, the sharp wood chip is not deep, and does not injure her internal organs.
In a moment, Diana can feel Uilya''s whip, but the young woman target now is the Red Sky Spear.
"Don''t let her use that spear!"
Uilya tries to steal Red Sky Spear from Diana.
The reason of her fear is, a treasure weapon has Treasure Arts. Treasure Arts is an independent Arts. It is the same as Ulterior Arts, but stronger and no need Abyssal Arts to activate it.
In other words, even though it is in a zone without Abyssal Mana, Red Sky Spear does not get any harm and can be used as appropriate.
Red Sky Spear began to envelop with reddish lightning aura as Diana wants to activate its power. But that was not allowed by her enemy.
Dn sends a few building debris at Diana.
With the Red Sky Spear being held by a strong pull of Infernal Arts Whip, Diana can''t use the Red Sky Spear to protect herself. She being forced to let go the Red Sky Spear in order to withstand Dn''s attack.
"We got the treasure weapon back!"
The Red Sky Spear is in the ck Hunters group again.
"Stupid Max! This weapon is meant for Father Conor! But he let that bitch a chance to hold it!"
"It would be so bad if she has it."
"That''s why we need to protect it before Father Conores!"
"Ouch, stop, that hurts."
The Red Sky Spear is Diana''s only chance to end that fight quick, and hopefully smoothly. But once again, she being forced to fight with just her raw strength.
"Give that to me, youngdy!" said Diana. "There will be no good thinges if Conor holds that!"
Uilya startled and amused with Diana''s proposal. "Ha!? Are you stupid?! Father Conor is the one who will holds this treasure! And with other ck Hunters leader group, we will turn this Floor into darkness, and forced Abyssal God to let us out from this hell!"
Uilya''s honesty shocks Dn. "I don''t think you should have said that to her "
"Shut up! It''s okay because we are going to kill her soon!"
Turn Floor 2 to darkness? Forced Abyssal God to let them out from this hell? Said she will kill a person like that is an easy thing to do?
"Those are not words that shoulde out from a beautiful youngdy."
Uilya smiles in amusement once more. "Haha! Now you beg forgiveness to us?!"
No, that was not a begging.
"That was a warning for you to stop acting like you are evil!"
Diana dashed towards the two young ck Hunters.
That gave them fear, as Diana dash towards them in high speed.
"Dn!"
Dn stands forward, brings a big long wood block and uses it as a sword. He swings his sword from right to left horizontally, hit Diana.
However, it was not Dn who hit Diana with his wood block sword. It was Diana who catches Dn''s wood block.
"You need a proper training before swinging a sword, young man," said Diana as she had no trouble stopping Dn''s attack.
That, of course, lowered Dn''s nerve. But suddenly his friend hit his head, mad at him.
"Moron! Why you did you stop!?"
"Ouch, why am I getting hit again?!"
"You can win her with your Infernal Arts!"
Diana off guard, she forgot that those two youngsters are still ck Hunters. They can use other kind of Independent Arts.
"[Infernal Arts: Weight Control]!"
Diana suddenly can feel a cold-dark aura blowing her.
In front of Diana, Dn is still in his afraid expression, but he doesn''t afraid to take an action when his friends told him to.
"Throw her up!"
Dn lifts his block wood sword with Diana holding the tip of the sword. Then Diana got thrown up quite high in the air.
The reason Diana does that was because she cannot do anything to fight back. Her body feels so light now. It was because of Dn''s [Infernal Arts: Control Weight Object] ability.
Dn''s unique Infernal Arts'' ability is when he envelop an object with his Infernal Arts, he can control the weight of the object. That made him like a hercules, a super strong human, but it was actually a magic.
Uilya binds Diana''s feet, then spins Diana a few turns.
"Dn, now!"
Dn released his Infernal Arts on Diana, returns Diana''s actual weight.
"[Infernal Arts: Cruel Whip]!"
Uilya send Diana to crash at one Angry Golem.
Diana protects her back head with her hands. She crashed at the core of Angry Golem. Crushed the Angry Golem body.
Diana is in the ground, the attack just now quite hurts her. Because Angry Golem body is basically a solid, strong giant move rocks. But she also felt that she bumped into a mushy like-human-body thing, and she is on top of it right now.
"Cough! Cough!"
Diana tries to clear all the surrounding dust. After she can see around quite clearly, she finds that she bumped into a man, a disabled man.
The disable man body skin is so pale all over the tip of his body. On his chest, there is a ck object that has taken root and emits dark smoke. It was almost like an Infectious Crystal, Infected, but it was just one solid crystal and looks like takes over of the man''s body.
The man himself looks like still alive, but also dying. His eyes are still open, but he looks up like facing an Angel of Death.
"Hey, are you there?" asked Diana.
The man doesn''t seem to have heard Diana. He still looks up, and in an instant.
"Khhhhhhhhhhhaaaa!"
The ck Infectious Crystals in his chest turns to ashes, then the man died.
Diana then looks back to the body of the Angry Golem that starts to wrecked. Usually, if you want to defeat Angry Golem, yes, you need to destroy its core, which is a Precious Mineral, not a human.
"So this is why they can summon eight Angry Golem in this neutral area. And using this man as the Angry Golem''s core, who in fact was a Legend Hunter, the mystery of the disappearance of many missing disable Legend Hunter has been revealed."
All it was Conor does.
While Diana is still on her mind, let''s see what the three young ck Hunters are up to.
"Where''s that bitch!?"
The high temper young man has back.
"Oh, you are back? I thought you die already."
"But, Uilya, his Infernal Arts is "
"I know that already! Don''t think I''m stupid, stupid!"
"I''m sorry!"
"Say where is that fcking bitch!?"
The three young ck Hunters has reunite. They simply do not get along with each other at all, but one goal and a leader unite them and that managed to hold off a Legend Hunter.
When Uilya and Max are fighting each other again, Dn has something to ask.
"When did Father Conor get out of there?"
The three of them immediately looked at the Major Office and Guild building. Where their savior is.
"Yeah, he has been there for almost the entire time. When is he going to end all this?"
"Don''t ask that stupid thing!? Of course he is enjoying those shitty folks'' scream and fear!"
In the Guild building, all the underground folks still trying to get a shelter. Because there still no saviour who would save them.
"Father Conor likes to watch those shitty folks fear!? So don''t ask what he is doing?!"
"I know that already! So you don''t have to scream like that! You stupid high temper jerk!"
They really don''t get along with each other. But that''s what makes them understand each other. That they ept that they agree to disagree.
In the eyes of society, their friendships are unhealthy and not worth maintaining. But the three of them are not part of society, therefore nothing can prevent them from doing so.
"But that''s just so sad."
A voiceing from someone they didn''t expect came suddenly.
"Dn!"
Dn quickly turns back with his bare hand, intent to touch anything in his way. But he got stopped, his cor pulled, and his head smashed, causing him to falter.
"You bitch!"
Max dash forward with a knife hidden under his shirt. But he was hit by a punch that sent him flying backwards once again.
Uilya stepped back while drawing her whip. But she quickly got stopped. Her right arm was gripped so tightly it hurt a lot.
"Aaahhh!"
Uilya let go of her whip and the Red Sky Spear. Sit with the pain in her right arm.
Diana managed to knock out three young ck Hunters and get the treasure weapon.
"This wasn''t youngster supposed to do."
"Why you always talk like you know what our pain is!?"
Uilya looks at Diana in a pure sadness face, not her crazy satisfies usual expression.
"Stupid Golems! Help us!"
The remaining Seven Angry Golems headed straight for their location, and run-walking to help their master.
This is just so tragic. Diana can ept if this kind of cruelty being done by an adult, but a three youngster is just too much.
"This is the reason why I have to put you three down. After this, I will force to help you and make you talk about what has hurt you to make you like this. "
Diana point the Red Sky Spear up to the sky.
[Treasure Arts - ]
"It''s natural for youth to feel hurt, sad, and disappoint during their youth."
Reddish lightning aura envelop the Red Sky Spear.
[Red Sky Spear]
"But cruelty and evil are not a part of youth. Those are bad things presented by adults, which should not be passed down by youths. Therefore, I will save you."
The Seven Angry Golem drew closer, as the red aura enveloping the Red Sky Spear grew bigger.
"[Red Judgement]!"
A huge red lightning descended from the sky and struck the Red Sky Spear. Thousands of trails of lightning swept across therge sphere around the Red Sky Spear area. Killed the Seven Angry Golems in an instant.
"Don''t worry. I will definitely save you three."
Chapter 92: Adult embraces
Chapter 92: Adult embraces
The previous Red Judgement surprised all the people that saw it from inside underground, or even from outside.
The people outside smile because Ren Li finally takes action. Even though they still can get inside to ckish Mountain because of the gigantic Invisible Wall, but at least now they know that the situation inside is under control.
The underground people in the guild building area could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Now they believe that their Major has not abandoned them. He actually fights the culprit of all the problems.
Diana finally takes control of the situation. But of course, her enemies will not give up that easily. Especially because they are still in their rebel age.
"Fcking stop that already!"
Max ran towards Diana with nothing on him. He ran empty-handed, carrying only willpower with him. However, no matter how much Diana beat him, that young man would definitely stand up again, because of his Infernal Arts make him could do that.
Diana, a long-experienced Hunter, of course, has her own way to deal with an enemy who can regenerate himself.
Diana aims the Red Sky Spear at Max. "May you calm down for a moment?"
Red Sky Spear sends a tiny lightning that strike Max.
"Gahhh!"
That tiny lightning strike, still remaining and enveloping Max, stunned him to his knee.
Diana then quickly turns back, encounter many projectile weaponunch at her. She uses the Red Sky Spear power to destroy all the projectile weapons.
"Let them go!"
That was Dn. He is scared, he cannot even stand up straight, but he still trying to get his friends back.
Strike!
"Waaaa!"
Diana warns Dn with a tiny lightning strike, causing him to lower his head and afraid to take further action.
"I will help you," said Diana, "But I won''t hesitate to stop you by force if you still rebelling."
Now none of the three young ck Hunters made a move. They simply put their head down because they can''t even stop a single Legend Hunter, when they had done many things to weaken her.
"Why?"
The youngdy of the ck Hunter group asked one thing.
"Why are you trying hard to help us?! You''re just nobody that happens to be in this underground city when all these things happen! And we are the criminals who have done all these bad things! But why are you trying to help us?!"
Uilya shed tears, those are pure youngdy tears. But she didn''t show an expression that she felt guilty. She still gave a determined stare that she is a criminal.
Diana walks closer to Uilya, thrust the Red Sky Spear into the ground, then knelt down face to face with the youngdy.
In front of the youngdy''s sharp gaze, Diana showed a gentle gaze adorned with a pure smile.
"Because that''s what adults should do." Diana put her hands on Uilya''s face, wiped the youngdy''s tears. "A good adult won''t bring their children into the abyss of evil along with them."
Uilya suddenly bites Diana''s right hand, then she shows a sharper gaze.
Still biting Diana''s hand until it bled, Uilya protested: "Father Conor is not a bad guy! He wee us in his hands and think of us as his children even though we are nobody to him!"
Her right hands got bitten and start bleeding quite a lot, but Diana showed no expression of pain or anger. She still looks at the youngdy with a pure, gentle face.
"Yes, I know. But I still don''t justify all of this. The younger generation should study, prepare themselves for real life, have fun when they have vacations, and when they have an opportunity, they should help their parents. I know there are a lot of unlucky youngster who didn''t get that opportunity, and you three are one of them. But now I found you, and I have the capability to help you. That is why, I will help you, and tell you, that you are not evil."
Uilya let go of Diana''s hand. Doesn''t know why, her tears flowed more profusely.
"What is that?!" said her arrogantly, "Don''t make fun of me just because you are much older!"
Uilya still rebelling, but she couldn''t control her tears.
Suddenly, Diana pull her into a hug.
"Well, I have never had the experience of raising a child myself, but I promise, I will be a good adult for you."
Uilya''s crying is getting out of control. She also felt that her throat start to hurt. There is a scream that wanted toe out from inside.
"Don''t hold back. Let it all out. I''m here for you."
Unable to hold back, Uilya started crying.
"Waaaaaaaa!"
Uilya hugged Diana, drowned in the big breasts of the grown woman, and cried to her heart''s content.
"Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"
Previously, Uilya had thrown Diana twice, and had spoken insolently to an adult like her. But that will not make Diana to stop embrace the youngdy, sincerely, just as good adults do.
Behind, a high tempered young man had seized the Red Sky Spear in his hands. In front of him, kneels down his stronger enemy, but now she is embracing his rude mouth girl friend.
He can simply thrust the Red Sky Spear into the body or head of his enemy, but somehow, it seemed like there was something inside him that made him unable to do that simple thing.
"Do it."
Max got goosebumps. "Do it, you say..."
Max doesn''t know why. Diana just told him to kill her, and Max actually can do that. But he still cannot do that simple thing even when being told to.
"If you think I''m not worthy, or just simply don''t deserve you, then do it."
Those are words full of determination. His enemy is not kidding, she is ready to be killed.
Clink.
The Red Sky Spear being dropped by its previous holder.
Quite far behind, Dn saw his friend, Max, step into their enemy''s arms.
Now he is alone. His two friends had fallen to the kindness of their enemy.
"Didn''t you two said we will take revenge on this world?"
Yes, they said that, when they met with the Soul Saint servant, the Charity woman. Even though they are not sure at first, but now they had Infernal Arts in their hands, and with Conor leadership, they can take revenge to this cruel world who had done cruel things to them.
"Unlike adults, young people still have plenty of time."
Suddenly,e words from their enemy. Those words were for Dn.
"It''s still too early for you to think that this world is cruel, and you should either surrender or take revenge on this life. Make lots of mistakes and learn from all mistakes. Be a good person who can make this world a better ce. That way, you will reduce the number of the struggling younger generation."
That was logic and practicable.
"I can guide you to that future."
One more youthe in Diana''s embrace.
It was so hard, but Diana''s determination can melt the three young ck Hunter''s heart, and seeded in making them back to the path of goodness.
"I can''t promise, but I will do my best to not let you down."
The three youth silent in tears. It was a sincere kindness that they never felt in a long time.
With the Eight Angry Golems defeated, and the three young ck Hunters embraced, half of the problems befall the Underground City were resolved.
Only the boss of the ck Hunters group left. However, he is currently in Major Office building, and somehow still hasn''t made any move.
Rumble~!!
Just when Diana thinks Conor will not make a move anytime soon, a rumble came from the Major Office building.
Underground folks start to get out because all the problems were solved. But the sudden rumble made them looks back and wonder.
"Do you hear that sound?"
"That was a rumble."
"That came from the Major Office."
Rumble~~!!!!
The rumble is getting bigger. Like it was a bomb that exploded from a deeper ce.
Diana unconsciously let go of her hug, then focused on the Major Office.
"He finally started the massacre," said Uilya.
That gives a goosebump to Diana''s back.
"Do you mean, all this was still not enough for him?"
At Diana''s question, Uilya shows a frightened expression.
"No, his desire isplete destruction for this underground."
But that doesn''t make sense. The destructive force that could destroy the underground city, eight Angry Golems, was sessfully defeated.
"He needed to have destructive power equal as a Treasure Arts toplete destroy this ce."
The only Treasure Weapon in that ce and time is only the Red Sky Spear.
"He actually doesn''t need a Treasure Weapon."
"He is already strong enough to destroy this city by himself."
"And now us, his children, have fallen into our enemy''s kindness. That way we are no longer his children, and we will be the part of theplete destruction."
The three youngster have fallen into despair. A figure they believe is their father is going to kill them soon.
With such deep despair, Diana did not want to confidently said she would protect them.
Rumble~~!!!!!
The rumble sound is getting bigger and harder.
As the Eight Angry Golem appeared, everyone fell into silence, waiting for what would happen to them.
Diana can feel something big, and dark ising from Major Office.
That something could destroy the Major Office.
"!"
Diana quickly takes the Red Sky Spear and embraced the three youth once more. She uses the Red Sky Spear power to protect them, as a huge explosion sent a strong wind wave.
Chapter 93: Adult conflict
Chapter 93: Adult conflict
The Major Office and the Guild buildings were destroyed, ttened to the ground.
There is no trail of human voice anywhere, that means all the underground folks that sheltered in the Guild building were all destroyed along with the Guild building; there is no one left.
To protect themselves from the previous explosion waves, Diana had to hold a deep breath to continue activating [Red Judgment shield field].
"Are you guys okay?!"
Diana looks at the three youths in her arms. They also look at her in shocked, frightened face.
Of course they scared, that was the power of someone they admired, but not anymore. That power now will kill them soon.
"Don''t worry, I will protect you three," said Diana as she gives them a sincere smile.
"That is not good."
Suddenlyes a frightening voice from the front. A terrifying sound came along with heavy footsteps, three footsteps, with one distinctive sounding wooden footstep.
"Max, Dn, Uilya. You broke our promise."
The three youths began trembling, out of their control.
"You three promised that we will be stepping stone of our Demon Lord. But look at you three now. What are you doing?"
Conor does not hold his words, even though he is talking to children.
On the side of the three youths, they continued to tremble up to their mouth. Yes, they are ck Hunters, but deep down they are still children, youngster. Yes, theymitted crimes, but they were not ready to ept the consequences for what they had done. They are just three innocent youngster, fed up with words and orders from an evil adult.
They being questioned, that means their father probably still has mercy for them. That is why, Uilya turned back, and say: "Father, we can exin "
Before Uilya can finish her words, dark projectile Arts fired at her. She is going to die.
re!
Uilya protects herself with just her hands. But the attack did note. She opens her eyes, and sees Diana protected her.
"Stop dragging these kids into your evil, Conor!"
Diana is angry. That is the only anger she shows, even though she had taken many attacks before.
At Diana''s deration, Conor shows a full determination face.
"It wasn''t me who drags them in this situation. All of this was this world fault. This world brings cruelty to them, to us. I just lead them to the path they want. A path that will give us a way to take revenge on this world."
"But they didn''t want to continue this anymore! They know all this is wrong!"
"That means they have given up, and death is what awaits them."
Conor points his left hands to Diana, to four of his sacrifice.
Diana takes a deep breath. This one will be a lot stronger than the previous one.
"Where is Liam?"
Suddenly, Conor asks about his other son who is not there.
Now Diana remember; Liam is the only Conor''s child she saw in their house. But the three young ck Hunters are also Conor''s children. That means the five of them are not biological family.
But still, Diana cannot justify what Conor wants to do with them.
"Liam is safe outside," answer Diana, "You don''t have to worry about him."
Listening to Diana''s exnation, Conor smiled. "Then it''s good. He is useless, however. Can''t use arts. Weak. And I can''t use him in any of my ns. But luckily, he brought you and that Greedy young man here. Realized my disappearance, he will use his weakness to seek for help, and the person he will look for first is you. Legend Hunter like you will quickly realize what was going on, and try to secure him first, by letting him get out from here and order him to seek help from other cave or even outpost. That way, I don''t have to bother going to each cave to ughter all of them."
Diana got goosebumps, and anger. "I didn''t think you''d be any worse than this, but it turns out that you are so rotten to your soul."
"It was Soul Saint who enlighten me. He is my Light Giver when I trapped in the darkness."
"From what I see, you are still trapped in the dark tho. No, you fall even deeper."
"And that applies to the three of them, doesn''t it?"
"No, they are good children who still have to feel a lot before deciding whether this world is good or bad! And I will show them that this world is just good, not like what you told them!"
Conor suddenly became silent. He then looked up in a strange way it looks creepy.
"Either this world is good or bad, this is not our real world. We shouldn''t be here from the start. This is a world of traps created by its shitty god. We are just [yers] forced to y this shitty game, don''t you think so?"
Diana could not deny that. When it first appeared, Abyssal Terra was said to be and full of treasures. But when they got into it, things weren''t as said. Darkness is what awaits them, and unfortunately, they are not allowed to get out of this world without finishing the game first.
"We don''t know how much longer we have to wait when this game finished. Before that happened, how much suffer I have to endure? How much pain I have to feel? How long do I have to wait? Instead of having to wait, it''s better for me to follow the path of the Soul Saint, which is to force the Abyssal God to get us out of this game. By threatening to destroy this world of him."
Conor lifts his stick up, lets out dark force within him. He strikes his stick to the ground, send a wave of dark aura over a wide area.
"[Red Judgement Shield Field]!"
Diana protects them from the waves of dark aura. It wasn''t an attack, but it didn''t rule out that the darkness'' aura wouldn''t have an effect on them.
"However, people of this floor are being so spoiled nowadays. They don''t feel the misery that we felt in the past. Therefore, this is also a message to them, that this world isn''t as good as they think."
Rumble~!!
Diana felt a great tremor. Such tremors previouslye from the Angry Golems, but she had finished them off before.
"Nothing can stop our anger!"
It was them. The Eight Angry Golem are rising once more.
"Jooooooooooooooooooohhh!"
"Jooooooooooooooooooohhh!"
"Jooooooooooooooooooohhh!"
"Jooooooooooooooooooohhh!"
"Jooooooooooooooooooohhh!"
"Jooooooooooooooooooohhh!"
"Jooooooooooooooooooohhh!"
"Jooooooooooooooooooohhh!"
That confused Diana at first. But Conor was using Infernal Arts, Arts like that could do anything within one''s ability.
"Than I will be the one who will stop you now," said Diana.
Looking down, Conor smiled at Diana''s deration. "Then try to stop us if you can."
All the Eight Angry Golem surround them, then they raise their fist at. Those fist will definitely bring a huge wind blow.
"You three, get down!"
Uilya, Max, and Diana did what Diana told them.
Diana faced the three young men, then - "[Red Judgement Spear]!" - She destroyed three Angry Golems behind the three youths. After that, Diana embraces the three youths, protecting them from the impending attack.
Boom. (italic)
The remaining five Angry Golem send a huge wind blow at one group of tiny human.
[Red Judgement Spear]
Two more Angry Golem got destroyed by an attack from a treasure weapon.
After the wind wave from the previous attack began to dissipate, Diana forced the three youths to their feet.
"Listen, you three. Run away. Run for your life. Run so I can save you."
The order sounded easy, but the three youths couldn''t even stand up straight. They are still afraid to run from their father''s hand.
Diana could see the fear in their eyes. But he won''t give up on saving them.
"Max."
Max shocked being called suddenly.
"You are a man, right? I know you are afraid. But don''t worry, lead us to the exit, I will protect you from behind."
His pride as a man being questioned. But Diana questioned it sincerely. The grown woman didn''t seem like she would me him if he made a mistake.
Suddenly, someone grabbed his hand. It was his talkative girl friend, Uilya. Uilya looked at him with a look of trust, and so was Dn.
The three people in his group believed him. He had no other choice but to force his courage, to save them all.
Max held Uilya''s hand tightly and grabbed Dn''s hand.
Then they ran forward.
"Run! Run like there''s no tomorrow for you!"
"There is definitely will be no tomorrow for you."
Behind, Conor raised his soldiers once again.
The Eight Angry Golems were like zombies, but they were made of stone, and huge.
"Just fight me, coward! Don''t involve them!"
"I''ll kill them first, then you next."
Conor definitely will not let his three adopted children escape from his hands. He even ordered the Eight Angry Golems to focus on the three youths first.
"[Red Judgement]!"
But of course, Diana wouldn''t allow that.
"Your pain is your business. The three of them have nothing to do with it!"
"Like I said, they are useless trash. Only death awaits them."
Whoosh.
One Angry Golem managed to send arge stone ball towards the three youths. Strike them to pieces.
Diana couldn''t protect them.
".....CONNOOORR!"
Chapter 94: One hope
Chapter 94: One hope
In the area, where previously the three youths got strike with a giant soil ball.
"Good job on using this peace of shit our meat shield, Dn!"
Previously, Dn instinctively lifted Max up and used his friend who possessed regenerating abilities to be their shield.
"I''m sorry, Max! That was my instinct!"
"Bluegh!" Max cough up bloods as his back almost crushed. "Yeah! Good job you piece of shit! Now back on running again!"
The three youths are capable to protect themselves.
Diana breathed a sigh of relief. She was more worried if anything happened to Uilya and Dn. Because the only one of them who can withstand such an attack is only Max. But if anything happened to the two of that young man''s best friend, he definitely wouldn''t be able to ept that.
"You worried too much about them, Lady of the Wind."
"That because you''re trying to kill them! [Red Judgement Trident]!"
Conor protects himself with his Infernal Arts; a dark, round shield that could withstand Treasure Arts.
Not like the three youths, which only have one ability, Conor''s Infernal Arts is moreplicated and flexible.
"That is a strong Infernal Arts indeed."
Conor can use it however he pleas, and it seems that he doesn''t get any harm from overuse.
"This is actually my first time facing an Infernal Arts user. Can I ask how does it work?"
While still activating his Infernal Arts to repair the Angry Golems, Conor kindly answered Diana''s question.
"Not like Abyssal Arts, Infernal Arts use Dark Mana that grow from someone''s soul. The pace of the growth of the Dark Mana, and the strength of the Arts is depends of its user."
"That information is very useful. I''m surprised you were so kind to tell me that."
"That because I will show you how big the anger in my soul; you cannot escape nor win from me! The only things await you is death!"
Conor deres that as he order the rises Eight Angry Golem to fight once more.
Response to that anger, Diana holds the Red Sky Spear tight as she took a deep breath.
"You are human! You can''t simply decided other''s death!"
The fight between one good and one evil Legend Hunter broke once more.
Meanwhile, the three youths still running for their life.
"Max, we are heading to the terminal, right?!"
"Yeah! Because that is the only way out from this shitty city!"
But there is one problem.
"The only way out is blocked!"
The mine cart rail track is destroyed because of the previous first attack. It got buried with rocks from the underground walls.
"What should we do?!" asked Dn to his two best friends.
Max and Uilya looks at each other, then together they scream at Dn.
"" Use your power, idiot!""
That was smart, but also mean at the same time.
"Can you guys not bully me just once?!"
The three youths will take care of themselves.
Meanwhile, the fight between two Legend Hunter will continue to the next round.
"I shall ask you something, Lady of the Wind."
Conor casually repairs his eight giant soldier with his power. Meanwhile, Diana almost out of breath.
"What... is, that?"
"Why are you so eager to save those three garbage children and even angry because of them? But you didn''t seem angry at this city folks I have killed."
Diana tries to stand up straight and stomping the Red Sky Spear to the ground gantly.
"If I can use Arts, you are actually a piece of cake, coward. But you forced the situation to be like this and limit the action I can take. Also, there are no other kids in the previous Underground Folks group, so don''t worry about it."
Diana is not actually sure she can easily win a fight with Conor, even if she can use her Arts. Moreover, Conor seems only ying with her. But she will definitely save the Underground Folks if she can.
"But I won''t regret anything! Even if it''s only those three youngsters, I will protect and fight for them with all my might!"
Conor smiles, satisfied. "Then fight with all your might just to prolong your death!"
The Eight Angry Golem finally rise again, and they ready for another round.
"Hurry up, stupid Dn!"
In the three youths'' side.
"Moron! Take the one above first!"
Dn is struggling to open up the terminal cave line. Meanwhile, his two best friends continued to force and scold him.
"I''m trying! Don''t push me!"
He is a tender boy, scolding him will only make him feels worse.
But that is their natural. Max can just stop his rude attitude because of the situation told him to. Instead, he had to use his ws to force them and himself to move forward.
When they almost there, Max can feel there is something biging towards them. He turned around, then quickly grabbed his two best friends cloth and throw them far behind.
"What are you doing, stupid Max - !"
Boom!
Diana off guard, she lets one Angry Golem throw an attack towards the terminal.
"Max!"
That was Uilya. She and Dn look safe from the previous attack. It looks like Max sacrifice himself to save those two. But that was okay, because one big soil ball will not kill that young high temper man.
"Let''s see how long will you going tost while protecting them."
The destroyed Angry Golems got repaired again. They won''t stop as long as their leader orders them to continue fighting.
Not like them, Diana is a normal, super woman. But she still has her limit on how long she can still fight.
"[Red Judgement]!"
However, she cannot even hit Conor at her state now. Her attack became weaker as the battlest long.
"What''s wrong? Don''t you want to protect them?"
"Can''t you see I''m trying!?"
The conflict between the two legends will not end before one is either given up or die.
Meanwhile, in the three youths group.
"Can''t you see I''m trying?!"
"Lift the top first, then the bottom! Don''t you understand what priority is?!"
They still trying to save the high temper regenerating young man.
When the soils that fell on Max only some more, Uilya pulled him with her whip.
"Gotcha!"
"What the fuc - !"
The three youths finally saved their leader. But the problem with their only way out is still not resolved. They even have to start over again.
"Joooooooooooooooooooooohh!"
"[Red Judgement]!"
Conor is repairing his golem soldier, no matter how much Diana destroyed them.
Diana''s been trying to destroy the core of the golems, the Infectious Human body, but [Red Judgement] attack sheunched since earlier is not enough to do that. She needs to focus on only one line ultimate strike. Also the problem is, at her state now, she couldn''t focus on aiming for the core of the golems. Her concentration wore off the longer the battlested.
"What''s wrong, Lady of the Wind? Tired already?"
If Diana can use Abyssal Arts, she will use her Divine Arts to match Conor''s Infernal Arts and she will not that tired.
"I went through the darkness before this. Maybe half of my strength wasted there!"
"Darkness? Ahh, you mean the Void? I''m impressed. Even though this ce is the limit of the Void, you went through that gap without having your soul being dragged away. I heard only strong people can do it."
"Thank''s for thepliment!"
[Red Judgement]
Diana still looks fine, when in fact, she could pass out at any time.
"And I can see that. You''re already at your limit."
"Wdym?! I still can do this all day!" dere Diana as she unstably stand up.
Conor smiles, and gives a pity looks at Diana.
"y time is over. While I still have to deal with outer folks, I need to end this now."
The Eight Angry Golems now focused at the three youths'' direction. Then they start to fill their hands with soil.
"No! Stop!"
Dianaunch as many [Red Judgement] she could strike. But again, the golems will rise and focused to attack the three youths.
"I said, sto - !"
Diana passed out.
She regains her conscious quickly and finds herself in the ground.
At that time, the golems are ready tounch their attack.
"Max!"
Diana called him.
Max turned around and find Eight Angry Golem are raising their hands full with soil. Those giant monsters will attack them simultaneously.
In the midst of the giant monster, face down their guardian. She looks at them with a worried face.
In such a condition, Max knows their guardian is at her limit and can''t even stand up. That can''t be med. She had wasted her stamina since fighting them. Running out of energy while fighting Conor; One of the Demon King Commander is natural.
Far behind, the Demon King Commander raised his stick; orders his giant soldiers to attack.
"Kill them!"
The Eight Giant Golem throw their projectile weapon to the three youths. That looks exaggerate, but necessary.
"Nooooooooo!"
Diana can do nothing but to watch the scene.
Even in such a situation, Dn still digging up. But Max quickly pulled him and embraced him also with Uilya.
The three youths are not losing hope. But no one will help them now, and Diana cannot even help herself to stand up.
She will break her promise; to protect the three youths. Now she would let two of the three of them die.
-
Can''t move. Can''t even breathe. Just sleeping down there?
''No!''
Then what will you do? Letting them die?
''No!''
Stand up then.
Cannot?
Want me to tell you what you have to do?
Is to seek a help.
-
"I need to tell you two something!"
"What is that, Uilya?!"
"Don''t say fking stupid things!"
Diana knows who to call for help.
She took a deep breath. Then, with all her remaining strength, she shouted one name.
".... Aaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrss!"
The three youths hugged each other, as their death is approaching.
"[Arts of Red Dragon: Trihedron Scale]!"
Chapter 95: Greedy Dragon vs Demon King Commander
Chapter 95: Greedy Dragon vs Demon King Commander
They were prepared to face death.
The rumble that came from the projectile weapons aimed at them filled the underground. The rumble even hurt their ears. But somehow, there wasn''t the slightest bit that hurt, or hit them.
Max dare himself to look the scene. Fortunately, his two best friends is still in his hand.
Uilya and Dn also open their eyes and look around.
"What happened?" asked Uilya.
Max finds that they are being protected by a translucent barrier. The barrier is triangr, and on has mystical red sword on each side.
"We''re saved?"
He is not sure. Because their protector, the Lady of the Wind, does not have this kind of power.
"[Shift]!"
* * *
Suddenly, they moved along with the triangr barrier.
The triangr barrier is vanished after sending them to outside of the ckish Mountain.
"What the fk just happened?"
"Did we just got, teleported?"
If yes, then what just happened to them made sense.
"But, who the fk can do that?"
"As far as I know, the only people who have the ability to teleport are High-ss Casters, and Spear Saints only. But teleportation rted to mystical swords, I never knew that."
Uilya is the smartest between them three. If she says don''t know, then they don''t know who is the person who just saved them.
"Hey, look!"
Dn suddenly pointed at one direction. That direction is directed to ckish Mountain, but not actually to ckish Mountain.
"What the hell is that?"
Transparent reddish giant barrier. That barrier is so big they can''t even see the border of it.
"Isn''t that the previous red mystical sword that saved us?!"
Inside the barrier, there is the red mystical sword. The sword is like the foundation of the giant barrier.
"It''s not just one, there are thousands of them!"
Now they mention it. The giant barrier was like the triangle barrier that saved them, but now is bigger than before.
"Max, do you remember Father Conor mentioning one more name we have to be careful with?"
Dn provokes one important memory that almost they forget.
"That was "
___________
Rumble~!
There is one small volume of rumble inside the giant rubble. It came from the direction the three youths were.
"Don''t you think you forget about me?"
Suddenly, a voicee as a hand lent to her.
Diana reaches for that hand. Then that hand pulled her up. Because losing so much energy, Diana can''t stand up straight, and ended up borrowing the shoulder of someone who pulled her.
A scent from a strong man. Diana had only known the man for a while, but she already knew he hade at her calling.
"You look messy."
That tickled Diana. "It is the result of adult''s determination."
"But don''t you think you are doing so much with just yourself. Is it hard to call for a help?"
Diana can''t deny that. "I''m sorry, but I promised them."
"Then that made you forgot you have me?"
Dianaughed wryly. "I''m sorry. It''s just, we''ve just known each other for a while. I can''t just call you out of my selfishness."
"Then what about now?"
Diana remembered about the three youths. "Do you save them?"
"Yes."
Diana breath a sigh of relief. "Thank you. I will leave Conor to you then."
Diana fell unconscious.
Ars dropped Diana to bed.
The Lady of the Wind has fought with all her might. Now is his turns to end the fight.
"I''ll ask my payment after this."
Ars get out from the tent.Elisa, who didn''t know that he shifted into the tent was shocked,
"She is in there."
Elisa immediately get in to the tent.
"Miss Diana!"
Leaving the Legend Hunter to the girl, Ars back to the underground city.
"Where have you been, Greedy Young Master?" asked Conor.
"Preparing a few things."
Ars is in the middle of Eight Angry Golem. But he didn''t seem worried about it, or rather, ignoring the existence of those huge monsters.
"Hey, I have one question!"
"What is that?"
"When the first time I saw you, this Hunter Bracelet of mine give me a notification. And you know what it said?"
"What is it?"
"It tells me that I - !"
[Trophy earned: Meet a Demon King Commander]
"Wtf man!? How do you even make Abyssal System admitted you as a Demon King Commander and made other Hunter earned a trophy after meeting you?!"
"I''m sorry, but I don''t know about how the system works. When I myself am trying to destroy that system."
"Bruh. Why is it always you, the bad guys, who get acknowledged? When a great person like me, the Owner of the 1st Floor, the Master of the Greedy Dragon Family, didn''t receive such treatment. Isn''t it will be cool, when everyone earned a trophy, [Meet the Red Greedy Dragon], when I''m close to them?"
"Is that so? But, don''t you think you are being to cocky by standing in the middle of your enemy?"
"Enemy? These dudes?"
Receiving such humiliation, Eight Angry Golem lifts their hands. An enormous attack, a wee gift to their main enemy, will beunched.
"[Arts of Red Dragon Wind Direction: Eight ws]!"
But before the golems dropped their hands, their core got strike, being pulled out with a red mystical sword each core.
"[Third Bomb Turns to Dust]!"
Sinaga Swords shines bright red, then explodes. Turns the core of the Angry Golems, the Infectious human to dust.
The Eight Angry Golem body copsed, and Conor cannot repair them anymore
"Now, it''s just the two of us, just for a moment though," said Ars casually. "Let''s end this quick, shall we? Because I''m quite a bit tired, and I want to ''sleep'' Diana after this."
Conor clutches his fist, feels annoying that Ars is taking him lightly.
"Then I shall proceed to end you fast! So you can be with your woman in death forever!"
Conor starts to let out a really strong dark aura, shook his surrounding. The dark auras tied the surrounding soil and create two solid golem hand shape.
"Feel the pain of my wrath then die!"
"[Arts of Red Dragon: Chicken Wings]!"
Conor''s dark creation golem hands got destroyed in a moment. In front of him, the Greedy Young Master yawning.
"Hooaamm~! I''m telling you to end this fast, Old man. Don''t you ying with me?"
The Greedy Young Master is underestimating him.
He, a Demon King Commander, being underestimated.
"Don''t you dare take me lightly!"
Conor let out greater dark aura.
Actually, he doesn''t let the dark aura out. Instead, he was absorbing arge volume of dark aura. The effect of his action created a violent wind wave.
Not listening to that old man, Ars taking that lightly.
The more Conor absorbing dark aura, the more he can create bigger golem of himself. Like wearing arger armor made from the ground and tied with his Infernal Arts.
"I will call you, Soil Man! Like Iron Man, but your armor made of soil, because you''re poor. Pfft!"
"What''s so funny aboutughing at other people?!"
Conor now is a 100 meter Soil Man. With two dark sword in his two hands. And he is in the middle of the forehead of his giant golem.
"That''s why you''re an old man. Cannot ept that kind of jokes."
Ars is flying, with his flying throne made of Sinaga Swords, with Grand Flying Broom as the engine of the flying throne.
"It''s Red Dragon''s Wing Throne!"
Too long. Let''s just called it Flying Throne.
"Dragon''s Wing Throne!"
Up to you then.
Conor pulled his giant golem sword back. "That''s why you are a brat! Cannot respect older people!"
"[Arts of Red Dragon: Chicken Nugget]!"
Once again, Ars destroyed Conor Golem with just one strike.
"It''s not about young or old! Respect or not! Old man!"
In mid air, falling, Conor let out bigger dark aura. That effect made his artificial limbs destroyed, but he quickly made new artificial limbs, and also bigger golem armor than before.
"Then what?!" asked Conor. "My hatred is the result of what young people do! They don''t respect me, us, who have done so much for this shitty world!"
Conor Golem now is 500 meter height. Not like before, but now is fatter and looks like an orangutan.
"Have you ever moved out of here and got a new view?"
"For what!? This is thend where my friends died, and my remaining friends survived to fight for the hope for those who are gone!"
"[Arts of Red Dragon: Special Burger]!"
Conor OrangUtan''s Golem had got cut off, and he cannot connect it back with his Infernal Arts because of the Greedy Young Master Arts.
Once again, in midair, away from the ground, Conor slowly lost his mind because of the nonsense fight with the Greedy Young Master.
He already uses half of his power that he can control. More than this and he will fully lose himself. Which he shouldn''t do.
"Are you done? Can I kill you now?"
The Greedy Young Master asks him if he wants death.
Of course not. All he wants is gratitude, even that can''t, at least good treatment from the surrounding people. Plus the same treatment for his other friends, who go to great lengths to carry on with their lives with their broken bodies.
But it is very difficult. They have been waiting, and waiting, but no help hase for them.
"That''s why, I will destroy this ungrateful world!"
Conor releases his full power. At that very moment, he also lost himself.
''Either this world, or me. I don''t care anymore. I just wanted peace.''
Conor turned into a 1000 meter high dark gigantic Golem, which crushed ckish Mountain, and its figure protruded out.
Everyone outside was shocked at the sight. In front of them is a giant, transparent red barrier, then now a gigantic golem that exceeded a mountain in height.
That is so bizarre.
Above the dark gigantic Conor Golem, Ars looked down in pity.
"Is it that hard to call for a help?"
Ars raised Red Sky Spear high up. Red Sky Spear then begins to envelop in reddish lightning aura.
Gigantic Dark Conor Golem looks at Ars. It no longer has a core to control itself. Now it''s only a Gigantic Dark Golem full of hatred.
Ars looks back at that gigantic golem.
"If you try to call for a help, isn''t there will be at least one person to help you."
On the surface, when everyone had run away, Liam is still watching the figure of the gigantic dark golem. He didn''t know why, but he started to feel sad, and he don''t want to move, because his heart know, something will happen to that gigantic dark golem.
Out of pity, Ars needs to end the fight.
"If you try to look at your surrounding, maybe you will find other colour to bright your life, old man."
[Arts of Red Dragon + Red Sky Spear: Red Judgement, Dragon Roar]
Chapter 96: Weird One
Chapter 96: Weird One
The gigantic dark golem defeated. It slowly copses, turns back into its natural; soil.
When the gigantic dark golem copsing, it causes a very powerful wind wave. Fortunately, the gigantic reddish invisible wall is there to prevent that happening hit the people that still around the ckish Mountain.
_______________
News from that day quickly spread to all Floor 2 region.
[ckish Mountain and Underground City have been destroyed with the entire poption inside.]
[The cause is believed to be the ck Hunter group''s attack]
[In the end of the day, appears a gigantic dark golem, believed is the leader of the ck Hunter group. The gigantic dark golem then being named, [Wrath Golem]]
[Ren Li, the Major of the Underground City, believed to be the one that fought the ck Hunter group. But, after the fight, he can''t be found anywhere. He is believed to have sacrificed himself to fight the ck Hunter group leader, [Wrath Golem]]
[There is reddish gigantic invisible wall that preventing people from outside ckish Mountain to enter. That is believed the act of the Greedy Young Master''s interference. It is still unknown what his motive is. However, his reddish gigantic invisible wall had saved so many lives of Seven Color Mountain folks]
_______________
Floor 2 / Northeast territory
Shadow Cyber City /
In a certain bar.
"I wonder where will he go after this?"
"Still trying to target that guy, Arlene?"
Arlene looks at the barmaid in confidence. "Don''t worry, I have a few tricks to one shot him."
The barmaid giggled. "You know, if he is really the Saint of Sword, he won''t be that easy to be targeted. Besides, there are already so many Bounty Hunter that hunt him in thest three years. You are one of them. But, your long hunting are in vain when that Greedy Young Master appear."
Arlene dropped his head at the bar table, feeling down. "Yeah, I didn''t expect that shorty is the Sword Saint. He is still 23 years after all."
"Because he is the Saint of Sword, you think that he is 40 years old or something?"
"Well, he is fighting in this hell from the start. And as you can see from old man Roger, his ''aging'' made him jumped from 40 to 55 with just five years fighting in this hell. So, you know, I expect him to be like that old man."
Somebody walks closer and sits at the chair beside Arlene.
"Hey man, long time no see!"
"Ahh, it''s you, freaking gay shitty dude. What again? I told you I''m not interested in your gay rtionship."
"Haha, you are so rude like usual. Though I still do ask you to sleep with me."
"Go to hell, you gay shit."
Arlene gulps his drink, then stands up, about to leave.
"Before you leave, about that Greedy Young Master."
Arlene stopped, his gaypanione to give her the important information about someone important. That makes her have to sit again.
The gay dude takes something from his pocket. That is three photos of certain swords.
"Our Operator have investigated and find an identical simrity between the Sword of Testament, and the kind of Sword that Greedy Young Master has."
In one of the three photos, is a picture of stone crafts of a certain sword. The remaining two are the sword that Greedy Young Master use in battle with catastrophe in Floor 1, and from the reddish gigantic invisible wall taken yesterday in ckish Mountain.
"If the information you provide is true, then there is no doubt, that Saint of Sword present the Sword of Testament to that Greedy Young Master."
The short guy, Ars, Arlene met half a year ago in Giant Leaf Woods is The Sword of Saint. Arlene suspects that figure is giving his power, the Sword of Testament, to the Greedy Young Master.
"Even though the color of the Sword of Testament is different when being held by that two different figures, that must be the works of their Sovereign Arts. Different Chosen One''s have different Sovereign Arts color. Like Saint of Staff that has Bright White Sovereign Arts, and Bright Gold Sovereign Arts of Saint of Sword. Then this Greedy Young Master has Blood Red Sovereign Arts."
After listening to such a long exnation, Arlene back to stand up. "Then we can confirm that Greedy guy is our next target for the Sword of Testament?"
"Yes, indeed. But do be careful. We get an information about ck Hunter side is getting aggressive these days. Especially when one of their Demon King Commander defeated in yesterday case."
"Yeah-yeah, you worry too much that feels disgusting."
"Onest thing, don''t push your luck. We already lost many Bounty Hunter this year. If we lose more, then there will be nothing left to start the war."
That is the only words Arlene epts seriously. But he doesn''t afraid of any threat.
"I already have some words to give to him, and I''m sure he will listen to me."
_______________
Seven Color Mountain / Yellowish Mountain
Night /
"You! Listen to me!"
Elisa is screaming at Ars when they cooking together.
"You already put too much meat! And you want to add some more?!"
Ars is holding a cutting board with pieces of meat that he had cut, and he is going to put all the meat into the soup pot. However, his blonde mama didn''t allow that.
"Mama." "Mom." "Mother."
Uilya, Dn, and Max got a little confused when watching that scene.
Ars set up tents on the outside of Yellowish Mountain. When the time is about to get dinner, their caretaker is fighting over a soup.
"Please make it quick, you two!" said Diana.
The four patient of the day is sitting in the outdoor dining table with only tent roof.
"You still going to add that much meat!?"
Elisa starts to lose her cool when Ars looks like not listen to her.
On the other hand, Ars slowly but surely is dropping his meat to the soup.
Elisa''s temper rise high because of that treatment.
"You, give me that!"
Elisa tries to steal the meat. Ars is dodging Elisa in a weird way.
Suddenly, Ars give his hand, but the meat - "Is gone."
Ars performed movements like a hand magician. Of course Elisa knows what he did. That was his strange power that can store and take out things from his hands.
Those who saw it for the first time quite surprised. But not with Elisa, it was a game intended to underestimate her.
After performing enough hand movements, Ars put his hand on the soup.
"Now you can see it again."
Then put out the previous meats into the soup.
Elisa could not believe what she saw.
"You! Why don''t you put more vegetables instead!? This soup is too fat!"
Ars gives a wonder expression to respond Elisa''s request.
"More vegetables? Why? Are you a vegetarian? Don''t force your hobby to someone else."
"I''m not a vegetarian! And I''m not forcing you! I told you to put more vegetable, for their good!"
Elisa pointed to her four patient. Three of four of her patient looks at each other, don''t know what to respond.
"You want more vegetables?" asked Max.
"I... will eat anything they offer me."
"M-me too."
Diana can only tickly smiles at the two couples fighting.
"Nah," answered Ars, "They don''t need more vegetables. More vegetables won''t make them full."
"But it will help them to recover!"
Ars cannot argue with that. But that doesn''t mean he loses the argument.
"You know what? The reason why you''re still this small is because you always eat more vegetable. Eat more meat, so at least you will grow more."
Ars said that while patting Elisa''s head, and smiling.
That was a kind of suggestion. But spoken with an understatement, and an inopportune moment.
Resulted in Lion Elisa is appearing.
"Graaaaaawrr!"
The real fight between that couple is happening.
"Wtf with them?!"
"They will mess up the kitchen!"
"S someone, do something."
The chaos resolved when the oldest person in the group intervene the fight between the Blonde Little Lion and the Greedy Dragon.
That night, the outside area in Seven Color Mountain became brighter than usual. That is because a 3000 meter reddish gigantic invisible wall shining brightly.
[Red Tower Divine Light], is the name of the reddish gigantic invisible wall given by Seven Color Mountain folks.
The reason of [Red Tower Divine Light] is not vanished yet is because the effect of [Wrath Golem] copsing is not done yet. Inside the [Red Tower] is still chaos, like in a certain dining table.
"Don''t put more meat into my te!"
Ars deliberately put a lot of meat on Elisa''s te.
"If you want your words to be heard, be bigger by eating more."
"But this is too much!"
The three young ex ck Hunter confused, and startled.
Their Savior, Greedy Young Master is the one who defeated their father, Conor the Demon King Commander. He also the owner of the entire Floor 1, and the Master of Greedy Young Master family.
When someone heard such greatness, whates to their mind first must be an arrogant, looking terrifying and greedy figure no one going to like him.
But now that figure is teasing his little cute Priest mama.
Elisa is holding her knife tightly.
''She is going to stab him.'' ''She definitely going to stab him.'' ''Doesn''t he realizes she is going to stab him?''
At that state, they can''t believe that rascal guy is the Greedy Young Master.
"Psst."
Suddenly, their female Saviour called them, and whispered something.
"When his eyes are normal, he is just Ars, a normal guy. But when his eyes became dragon-like, he is the Greedy Young Master."
They confused at that information at first. But when they think about it while watching the mentioned guy, they slowly know, still not understand, but at least know that he is some kind of weird guy you can find anywhere.
"I hate you!"
"I hate me too. Now eat."
"Don''t put that shit more to my te!"
Chapter 97: To not Think Hard but cant
Chapter 97: To not Think Hard but can''t
Elisa gets out from the patient''s tent. She had just finished taking care of Max, Dn, and Uilya.
Outside, she being greeted by two adult. One is waiting for her, one is reading his Hunter Bracelet silently.
"How are they, Elisa?" asked Diana.
Elisa sits first, then shows a worried and oneplicated expression somehow. She is doubting, ying with her little finger to avoid restlessness.
"I''m not expecting them to escape their illness. Moreover, they became what we called ''Taboo''. Yes, I realized they won''t live long the time when I saved them. But I have the opportunity now, to try to make them as happy as I can."
Diana''s words sway a little of Elisa''s doubt. The Priest girl finally could answer.
"They are fine," said Elisa as she smiles gently.
That news is so relieving for Diana. But she still had doubts.
"How about their long-term health?"
"They... got Infected. But that will not take their life in the near future."
Elisa carefully choosing her words, but that was enough to make Diana thankful.
Diana could finally rx her shoulder. "Thanks, God. Thank you too, Elisa."
Elisa smiles, responding to Diana''s thankful, but theplicated expression on her face is still there. Like no matter how much gratitude she received, thatplicated expression will not that easily disappear.
"Miss Diana," called Elisa doubly.
"Yes?"
"Does they really a ck Hunter and Infernal Arts user?"
That is an odd question. "It''s hard to believe, but yes, they are ck Hunters and Infernal Arts user."
Most likely why Elisa feltplicated must be because her three young ex ck Hunters are about two or three years older than her.
Diana could understand that. Max, Dn, and Uilya are still young. They had just entered the phase of bing adults. However, they had been in Abyssal Terra for a long time, most likely they also had dark battle experience in the past that made them what they are now.
"Don''t think too much about it, Elisa. It''s not your fault. That should be us adults'' fault on letting them be what they are now."
That is still too hard for her. She is still a little girl, but she being forced to fight all that shitty reality.
Still and all, she will forget all the problem and show her tender smile.
"Yes. But that''s also applies to you, Miss Diana."
"M me?"
"Yes! You fought so hard some of your bones were broken, and you got a stab in your stomach. So I forbid you to think too much about all this and just focus on your recovery."
That is the first time Diana got scolded by someone much younger than her.
Diana smiles wryly. "Don''t worry about all the broken bone, all my muscles can still support me to fight again."
At Diana''s deration, Elisa frowned and red at her.
"O of course I won''t do that because the fight is over. Aha-haha!"
Elisa is her doctor and not listening to her doctor''s words is the same as disrespecting them.
"But, about their Infernal Arts..." Elisa suddenly mentioned about that topic again. "Are they really Infernal Arts user?"
"What makes you doubt that?"
Elisa tried to calm down first, recalling the information about Infernal Arts in her head, then answer.
"In hisst time, Saint of Staff forced his rotten body to find out about Infernal Arts. After a long surgery of a Demon''s body, user of Infernal Arts, Saint of Staff finds something so horrible in the Demon''s body. That is a Devil Seed."
"Devil Seed?"
Just hearing such thing, Diana got goosebump.
"It is a Dark Mana source for the Infernal Arts user. An Infectious Crystal, dark ck and absorbs the life energy of the user."
Diana shuddered. The Angry Golems core, the ck Hunters, have that Devil Seed embedded in their chest.
But, ''after a long surgery''?" asked Diana wonder.
"Yes, the Demon is a Demon King Commander. He is a strong opponent. But thanks to the cooperation between the Saint of Spear and Saint of Sword, the two of them were able to kill the Demon King Commander without destroying his body. That is where, Saint of Staff finds the Devil Seed in the deep of Demon King Commander''s body. Plus, it was so tiny, the size of a gravel."
Deep in the Demon Kingmander''s body? And so tiny, the size of a gravel?
That is not like what happened to the Angry Golems'' core.
"The deeper it embedded, the stronger the user can be," said Diana muttered.
"Exactly as you expected, Miss Diana."
Diana started to get even more chills as she remembers the three young ex ck Hunters she saved.
"Then how about them?! Does that Devil Seed embedded in their body too?!"
Elisa expected Diana would be that worried, but "Don''t worry, that is why I am asking you if they are really an Infernal Arts user. Because I cannot find that Devil Seed, the Dark Mana source in their body."
Diana is so grateful, but appear a new question in their conversation.
"I am indeed found a trace of Dark Mana flowing in their Infected points, but the sourcee from outside. That mostly like - "
"Linked Arts."
Diana immediately recalling about someone from the ck Hunters group, a Demon King Commander, a man who can transform into 1000 meter Dark Gigantic Golem, the foster father of the three youths.
"Conor."
That was hard to believe, but that person is the only one Diana could think of.
Also, Linked Arts only strong people can do, and Conor can certainly do that.
Plus, if Uilya, Max, and Dn really an Infernal Arts user, Diana could not easily persuade their hearts.
"Because as the name suggests, Devil Seed," said Elisa, "Someone who possessed that cursed things in their heart will not be able to return to the light."
"To kill them is the only way to stop them."
Someone who kills Conor finally opens his mouth.
Elisa doesn''t like on how Ars said that, but she didn''t want to debate that now.
Without realizing it, Diana held her head, feeling dizzy. Elisa realizes that she made her patient think hard about something.
"A-a-ee-Miss Diana...!"
Diana immediately stopped Elisa''s worried. "Don''t worry, I''m just realizing how nave I am."
Diana finally backs to herself. But Elisa still worried about her state.
"Isn''t it better for you to get rest now, Miss Diana?"
Diana gives a gentle rejection face on her doctor''s order. "I''m sorry, but I still want to talk something with our Savior."
Diana indirectly mentioned the only adult guy in the group.
"That''s why, you can get rest first, I will catch upter."
Elisa still worried, but she will take that offer.
Before Elisa leave the two adult alone, she looks at the person she hates first.
"Don''t you dare to make her stay upte."
"I won''t."
Miraculously, Ars immediately obeys Elisa''s words. That shocked Elisa little.
"Good, then."
Elisa then gets into the girls'' tents.
"That was a lie," said Ars suddenly.
That shocked Diana a little. But she didn''t want to guess the way thatplicated guy thought and got to the point of why she asked to be left alone with him.
"Tell me, Ars, when you disappeared in the morning we wanted to do a search for Conor, did you go to make that gigantic red wall?"
"Yeah."
That was hard to believe. But he disappeared from morning to noon. That means he built [Red Tower Divine Light] about half a day.
Diana will not ask how Ars built that, but "Why did you could think of about building that wall? Do you already expected Conor will go that far?"
Conor transform into a Dark Gigantic Golem is so unthinkable. Conor Dark Gigantic Golem is the same threat as Catastrophe. That means Ars can foreseeing a catastrophe threat a day before it happened.
"Yeah."
Ars''s answer is so monotonous and difficult to guess if he tells the truth or not. But he wouldn''t be able to do that without passing an event where it seemed like he could see into that future.
"Did you realize Conor''s power the time you saw his huge scar?"
Conor''s huge scar on his body must be the ce where he embedded the Devil Seed.
"Yeah."
That means Ars is not literally foreseeing the future. He just happened could see Conor''s dark power and smart enough to take an action that could save so many people.
"But why didn''t you say that from the start?"
Tell them that Conor has that huge dark power within him. And he most likely is a leader of ck Hunters group that is going to attack Underground City.
"Do you want me to tell you all that without a clear evidence? ''But, why didn''t you fight him from the start? Maybe you can save the residents of Underground City.'' That was too dangerous, and I can''t make sure everyone will survive. The appearance of the Limited Void is also inevitable. The only n I could think of is the one has happened."
It was so logical, and Diana couldn''t argue with that.
They fell into silence afterward.
Elisa said she shouldn''t think about many things. But Diana couldn''t help that.
Before she going to bed, Diana has onest question for Ars.
She looks at the [Red Tower Divine Light], and asked, "Are all those swords is the Sword of Testament?"
Ars answered, "Yeah.", as he take out one from his right hand. "But he only give me the Medium-core of it, so its only has half of its true power."
Diana startled. Ars'' Sword of Testament has the colour of red. That is not the one she knows, the Blue Sword of Testament. But Diana could tell right away that is the same abyssal sword Saint of Sword has.
Suddenly, Ars gets up before Diana came out from her unbelief.
"W what are you doing?!"
Ars suddenly princess carries Diana. That of course shocked the 40-year-old grown woman.
"Shh, you don''t want to wake them."
"W why do I don''t want to wake them?!" Diana panicked, but she obeyed Ars''s orders to be quiet. "Why are you taking me to your tent?"
"I will always charge people who ask me for something. And you''ve asked a lot of what you can pay."
"W-w-waa!"
Diana being dropped into a luxurious bed.
"H-how did you bring this kind of luxurious bed to this forest?!"
"You don''t like it?"
"N-no! I mean! That''s not the problem!"
Ars starts to take off his clothes. That makes Diana more panicked.
"Okay! Okay! I get what you want! But, can''t you give me more time, at least to recover?"
"You said before you can still fight even with that kind of condition."
"Yes! No! I mean! Can we at least take more times get to know each other? H-hey, are you listening?! No, don''t touch me there! Kya~!"
Chapter 98: To Meet Again
Chapter 98: To Meet Again
Floor 2 / Sky Territory
To Northeast /
"Are you still there, Elisa?"
Elisa giggled because of Diana''s question. "Where do you think I can go in this height, Miss Diana?"
They currently in 1000 meter height from the ground. Griphy flies leisurely.
That question sounds stupid, but it had broken the ice in the atmosphere.
"You are being so silent after we left the campsite! I thought you are boring!"
"No, that is not it."
It is hard for Elisa to tell her reason for being silent.
"I''m sorry."
"No-no, why you sorry? I''m just asking how you doing? That''s okay if you don''t want to talk about it.It''s just, don''t push yourself. You are a Priest, a doctor for us Abyssal Hunters. If you are not feeling well, of course, that will make us worry."
That was so meaningful. Elisa almost forgot that Diana is a Legend who has been through a lot that makes her so wise.
"Thank you, Miss Diana."
"Ur wee, sweetheart. Then, what makes you gloomy?"
"It''s about those three."
Uilya, Max, and Dn. The three young ex ck Hunters.
"I hope I can stay long to see how their condition."
As their doctor, taking care of them in just one day is not enough for her. Elisa only treating their external wound without take a longer look on what has happened to their inner body.
"Ahh, sorry, I haven''t talked to you about it, right?"
Looks like Diana already has a n on what she will do with those three.
"After they get better, I will bring them to Floor 1. Ars has given me a special service to treat them in West Station Health Center."
"He gives you that?"
Elisa didn''t believe it at first. Recalling they always been fighting since getting to Floor 2, she forgot that that guy has a good side of him.
In West Station Health Center, there is also Ars''s best friend, Randi. If they get the chance to meet him and have a talk, maybe they can get closer when talking about their Saviour.
"Right? It was hard for me to believe at first. To think thatplicated guy can be so nice. But that maybe is his own way on being kind to others."
That''s notpletely wrong though, but "He is still such a rascal."
Diana can only wryly smile on Elisa''s irritation mumble.
When Diana thinks about it, Ars is only that annoying towards Elisa. They are like a couple forced to marry and make their parents happy, despite their mismatched condition.
"Where do you want me to drop you?"
They are close to their destination.
________________
Abyssal Terra / Floor 2
Middle of Northeast / Land of Honor
Definition / Stops of the North and Northeast track.
Track: Ground / Air
_________
"I think in the west outpost is okay!"
"West outpost? Got it!"
Giphy maneuvering to their destination.
_________
West Outpost of Land of Honor /
Definition / West Outpost is a little vige covering with stone wall. Like Gate Vige in Floor 1. West Outpost is a ce to stop and check before being allowed to enter the Shield City area.
Fighting Policy / Conditional
Residents / Outpost Guards
_________
Diana and Elisa enter the queue, waiting for checking. When it is their turn to get checked, the guards in charge being suspicious.
"Just the two of you? No party or someone more?"
They being skeptical. That is reasonable. Because Land of Honor is the ce where Saint of Staff breathed hisst, and the ce where Saint Arcane Church is, the guard must be tighter. Recalling the incident a few days ago that happened to ckish Mountain, making all areas more worried about the appearance of the ck Hunter group.
At that time, Diana is still in her pilot suit, Bird Catcher battle suit. Her appearance at that time was rarely known by people from outside the South territory, therefore no one mentioned her existence. Besides her, Elisa wears a cloak that covers her face.
Their appearance is a kind of suspicious, actually.
But Diana without doubt sending her Hunter Profile data to one guard.
The guard immediately checking the mail he received. His friends rushed to see the mail too. Then they suddenly stared to the mail, to each other, to Diana.
Diana takes off her left flying goggles, then blinked to the guards.
It fascinated all the guards. Making them blush, then immediately paved the way for the Legend Hunter.
Diana and Elisa could enter the Outpost peacefully.
"Though you don''t need to escort me this far, but thank you, Miss Diana."
Diana pat Elisa''s head. "Don''t worry about it, sweety. Then what you need now is transport to get to the Shield City."
Diana looking at their surrounding, hoping to find a kind-looking party that has vehicle or mount with them.
"Miss Diana, you don''t have to - !"
Elisa toote to stop Diana. Her guardian already finds the party she is looking for.
"Hey, you guys! Can I ask you for something?"
The party is a little startled when someone with weird outfite to them.
They look at each other, quite confused. The party is all female hunter, so there is a feeling of a little fear of talking to someone so tall.
"What do you need?"
Finally, someone wants to talk.
Diana immediately tells her reason.
"Can you girls please bring this girl with you to the city?"
Elisa appears from behind Diana.
Diana has done that far for her. Therefore, she must not waste her guardian''s kindness.
However, the female hunters being suspicious because of their quite weird appearance.
"Well, we can do that. But can you take off your cloak first?"
Elisa knows they will ask her to do that, but she still shocked, and a little scared to do so.
Diana could feel Elisa''s doubt. Then that''s where she will help the little girl again.
"Hey, I know this is not proper. But," Diana takes off her helmet, goggles, and mouth cloth. "Could you to tolerate her?"
Diana shows her beautiful-tough face, dark brown skin, and white caramel long hair.
It shocked all the girls and left them gaping in silence.
That is a weird reaction they gave to Diana. She doesn''t know either they scared? Amused? Or something because of her appearance.
"Hello?"
After a light call, they all finally showed different reactions.
"You so beautiful."
"Um, yeah, agreed."
"Agreed."
All the girls just used that word, agreeing.
"So, you will ept my request?"
"Y-yes-yes, of course."
For some reason, the party representative spoke in trembling.
Diana walks closer to the representative. "Oh, thank you!" Then shook the representative''s hand. "I could not bear to let this girl climb the path on foot. You are so helpful."
The representative being clumsy when Diana shook her hand. But Diana did not realize that.
After the handshake, the representative back to her party, and Diana back to Elisa.
"d we find transport for you, Elisa," said Diana innocently.
"Yes, but "
Elisa pointed to all the excited girl. One of them brings a camera with her. Then they ask a request to Diana.
"Um, could we take a photo with you?"
That is just a simple request. Diana doesn''t know why that took so hard for them to talk to her.
"Of course."
The photo session begins with Diana taking a photo with each of the girls.
They took the photo casually. With each girl standing side by side with Diana. Then one girl bravely asked:
"Could I hold your hand?"
Of course."
"Kyaa, thank you!"
After being permitted, the girl being aggressive somehow, then they take the picture with the girl holding Diana''s hand.
Without Diana knowing, that sparked jealously to all the girls, even with them who already take a photo with Diana.
"Can I take one more with holding you hand too?"
"Can I do that too?!"
"Hey, get in the line!"
"I asked her first!"
Chaos urred. All the girls start to fighting with each other over who will take the photo next.
That attracted everyone''s eyes and made them wonder what is happening.
Then suddenly, a quick strong wind blow emerges in the middle of the group. Makes them silent at once.
"Can you girls calm down? I will ept your request as long as you bring my girl with you to the city."
That was a gentle yet strong order. All the girls'' heart melt because of that.
-After the photo session done.
"Fiuuhhh~! I didn''t think just having a photo session could be this tired."
"That was because you kindly ept all their requests, Miss Diana."
"Haha! Maybe that''s true."
That was certainly true.
"As long as they help us. That''s okay,"
Despite her strong and tall figure, Diana is so "Kind."
"Ahahaha, thanks for thepliment."
When Diana finally could take a breath, the party shout to them:
"We are ready to go!"
That is the sign for Elisa to leave with the party.
Before she leaves, Elisa immediately hugged Diana.
"Woah!"
That was so sudden it shocked Diana. But Diana directly understand and hugged Elisa too.
They were together in just a few days. But they had been through a lot and knew a lot about each other in those few days. They are two individuals who were born far distance away, but the bonds they have created are tight like a new nt in a jungle of feelings..
It''s hard to let go, but she has to let the girl back home.
"Thank you for everything, Miss Diana."
Diana did not answer to the girls goodbye. She let the girl back home in silence.
When the party finally departed, Diana waves her hand at them. All the girls got excited by that, but the little girl did not show herself somehow.
But that''s okay. Maybe she has her own reason to do so. However
"Don''t worry, we will meet again, Vigorous Maiden. As your journey with the Man I have been Waiting for a Long Time still continues, I have my own journey to face. That is why, until we meet again, be strong."
________________
Ruins of ckish Mountain /
All the miners focused on digging up the ckish Mountain ruins to find everything they can take.
In one certain ce of the ruins, one certain young man sat on one rock.
He is still young, yet he works hard to find out about something that happened to his adoptive family.
However, he is in rest time. Drinking less water that is left in the bottle and regretted he had drink much at the beginning of the work.
He is so tired he always thinks to give up. At that time, he will take out one picture of his entire family.
In the picture, there is he, hugged by his high temper older brother. Behind them there is his harsh but loving older sister, and shy but strong other older brother. Thest, the most important figure in the family, sits in the middle of their group, is their foster father.
None of them bound by blood. But that is didn''t matter.
"Why are youzing around there, Liam?!"
"I-I''m sorry!"
He is so tired. Still and all, he promised to himself to always move forward. So someday, he can reunite with his family once again.
Chapter 99: Come Back Home
Chapter 99: Come Back Home
There are many ways to pass through Land of Honor. But to get into the Shield Town is only by walk up to the Saint Arcane hignds.
_____________
Abyssal Terra / Floor 2 / Shield Town
One of the biggest region in Floor 2. Town stops of North and Northeast. The Town that protected Saint Arcane Church.
Poption: 5000 Max.
Fighting Policy: Conditional (West district) / Prohibited (East district)
Authority: Guild (West district) / Sylvia Shield Family (East district)
_____________
Shield Town located in Saint Arcane hignds. There are two paths to enter the town, from West and East gate. But if you are a Hunter, you have to enter from the West gate because that is where the Guild Building is.
When being escorted in the past, Elisa gets out from the town through the east gate. Now she gets in from the west gate, and there is so much Hunters get in and out from the town.
Entering the west district, Elisa surprised by the town crowd. There are so many Hunter with different medium-ss equipment. That is a fresh view for Elisa because that is her first time being in the west district.
They passed the west district and arrive at the downtown.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Shield Town / West District
West side Downtown / Guild Building
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Elisa gets off and departed with the kind of female Hunter party at the front of Guild building. When the party go to different direction, she bows her head to the party as her gratitude.
Elisa then enters the South Hall Guild. Takes the shortest queue to the receptionist desk, then asked:
"Can I get my [Whereabouts Log], please?"
Elisa sits alone in the quiet table after receiving her [Whereabouts Log].
[Whereabouts Log] is a tablet board for Hunters to update their whereabouts. Hunters only need to update their whereabouts if they go far, and if there is a Guild in the region they are in.
[Whereabouts Update Status] can be seen by a Hunter''s rtives. Of course, the Hunter needs to register the name of their rtives before the rtives can see the hunter''s whereabouts status.
[Whereabouts status Last updated: [Adam Root Station], 3 days ago.]
Elisa sighed: "Fuuhhh~"
Under the normal state, the time needed to get to [Shield Town] from [Adam Root Station] is only two days. If it needs three days to arrive, then can be sure that the group gets obstacles on the road, such as the Boss Area, which suddenly enters the safe road area.
However, such condition is rarely happen. That is why Elisa puzzled on how she will tell her rtives about her reason beingte to get home.
"Aaarrghh, what happens happened!"
Elisa immediately updated her [Whereabouts Status].
"I''m sure they will not get that mad."
She confidently returned her [Whereabouts Log], get out from the Guild building, then walks to the east district.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
[Shield Town separated to two sides, west and east district with a wall. West district is a general district, that means everyone can enter. East district is a special zone that only woman can enter; this is rules created and enforced by the authority of the zone, Shield family.]
[The only exception when man can enter east district if they are a Priest, or important person that have business in Saint Arcane Church]
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Elisa passed the wall that separated the west and east side. When passed the border between the district, Elisa could feel she is being stalked by someone.
However, Elisa still walks casually, though she actually feels worried by that creepy situation.
"Stop!"
"!"
The stalker calls Elisa. Of course that made Elisa shocked, and the stalker''s strong aura made Elisa stopped.
The stalker then casually taps Elisa''s shoulder.
"Where do you think you are going?"
The stalker''s strong aura again sends an intimidating force to Elisa.
By the voice of the stalker, she is a grown woman with rough voices. And her big palm of hand tells us she used with a rough work. Maybe she is
"Don''t make it to dramatic!"
"Kyu!"
Elisa got chopped in the head. In a sad and sorry expression, Elisa turned back and says:
"I am sorry, Lady Veora."
A tall giant figure, and short-haired grown woman. Wears minim clothes that reveal all hermuscles. And has scary but kind smiles.
"Ur one dayte and that''s the first sentence u wanna say?"
Elisa confused, did that a scold framed in question, or just a normal curious question?
"Umm... I am home?"
That was an answer to answer both possibilities. Maybe she is wrong, but she just needs to say sorry afterwards.
The tall giantdy, Veora, still in her scary but kind smiles. That smile that rarely changes is a major factor of everyone''s misunderstanding. Even after knowing the tall giantdy for almost two years, it was still hard for Elisa to figure out the tall giantdy''s intention.
Veora suddenly open her hands wide, then hugged Elisa tight.
"You make me worried, little girl!"
Veora expresses her worried in a rough way she can.
"I''m sorry! But, Lady Veora, I am short of breath!"
Elisa being pushed to Veora''s tough muscles.
"Oh, sorry, I forgot that ur little!"
Veora let go of Elisa, but then lifts the girl like she lifts a little blonde cat.
"You always say that after hugging me hard."
"Jajaja! Just think that''s my way of express my love for you!"
Veora put Elisa down after satisfied on teasing the little girl.
"But someday that could probably kill me."
"Then be big and strong! But maybe in the ''big'' part is quite impossible."
Elisa puffed her cheeks in that teased.
Veora smiles broadly. "However, wee home, little girl!"
"Thank you. But, could you start saying my name and stop using that nickname, Lady Veora?"
"Hmm, I wonder? Maybe when you get to my chest, I will start calling you Elisa. Though that seems quite impossible, jajaja!"
Veora is about 2,1 meter (6,9 feet), and Elisa is still in her 161 cm (5,3 feet). If Elisa is still in her current state, even after two or three more years, than that teased will be going forever.
"Well, let''s not waste our time here!"
That is the sign for them to go to their next destination.
"But before that."
Veora takes off Elisa''s cloak. Revealing Elisa''s beautiful faces.
"This is the little girl I know."
They start to walk to Major Office. The ce is exactly behind Guild building.
When arriving in the front door, there are two female guards that instantly recognize Elisa.
They stopped Elisa for a while, of course, to let go of longing for her, and did a little tease on her.
Entering the Major Office building, Elisa gets the same treat from all the people inside the Major Office building. Yes, the people are all woman.
Elisa finally gets rid of all the treats after she gets to the Major office.
There, Veora will not enter with her.
Before she enters the office, Veora has a few words for her.
"You are one dayte, so we all worried. Sylvia must be the one who''s worried a lot. Recalling you are her adoptive sister."
Elisa is well aware of that.
"I understand."
After nodding at the message, Veora open the office door for her.
"Sylvia, Elisa is here!"
All the windows room are closed and covered by curtains, there is only one that the curtain is opened, and that''s where the owner of the room is.
"Come in, Elisa."
The owner of the room, Sylvia, sits on a chair facing the window. So they cannot see her directly. But that is okay.
"Then, get in."
Veora gives a minor push to Elisa. Then she closed the door with her being outside.
After the door closed, the room be darker. The only source of light is the opened curtain window, and a flower vase containing Iris flowers.
The Iris flowers are glowing in the dark, gives the impression of sadness and mystery.
"I am home, Big sis Sylvia."
Elisa encourages herself to greet her big sister. But her big sister didn''t respond to her.
There is a gap about one minute before Sylvia makes a move from her chair.
Sylvia gets up from her chair. Showing a strong, tender figure in her diplomatic clothing.
When Sylvia finally walks, Elisa immediately bows her head.
Sylvia now is in front of her. Giving an unpredictable vibe. Then suddenly, she hugged her adoptive little sister.
"I''m so worried. What makes you one dayte?"
Just like Veora said, Sylvia is so worried about her.
But the truth is not exactly like the words spoken.
Elisa hugged Sylvia. "I am so sorry. We had a problem that made us one dayte."
"Is that so?"
They hugged each other long enough.
There is about one minute long they hugged each other.
After that long, Sylvia finally let go of Elisa. With Elisa still bow her head.
"Wee home then."
When Elisa wants to look at Sylvia in the face, the big sister turned around and back to her chair.
"You can go back to Saint Arcane Church."
That was a sign that their encounter ends there.
It was all the same, like in the past. But Elisa couldn''t do anything about it.
"Yes."
She obeyed the order and get out from the office.
Chapter 100: Saint Arcane Church
Chapter 100: Saint Arcane Church
"You done?"
"Yes?"
Veora escorted Elisa out of the Major Office. With Elisa still getting attacked by the Major Office''s people.
Arriving outside, Veora forgot to ask something.
"How was your adventure upstairs, Elisa? Did it fun?"
Elisa stopped for a second to think what part she should tell her superior about her adventure on the Floor 1
"Well, many things happened..."
Like when the first day she waited for somebody to recruit her, but turned out nobody want to recruit her in the first few days.
When she finally got recruited by a party, all the party member is a kind of weird. Even the leader of the party because he can stand with all his weird members.
Her bizarre adventure starts when she being closed with the weirdest member. The cold-blooded, thick-headed, always use ck clothing all the time, and sometimes can change his eye color, the Dummy Young Master, Ars.
"Eeeehhh~"
Veora saw through Elisa''s heart.
Elisa realized that, and that is not going to be well for her.
"By the way, Lady Veora "
"About the Catastrophe during Change Year in Floor 1."
Elisa was toote a second.
"Were you participated in the battle against the Catastrophe?"
Elisa knows her superior was going to ask her about that. Of course she will not answer the truth, because that is going to be moreplicated if she was being honest.
"N-no, that was too scary I only watch from the west station."
Veora bend her body and looks at Elisa in the scariest way she could.
"Is that so?"
"Y-yes."
Veora knows Elisa can''t lie. That is why she still doing the scary pose and still looking at Elisa.
"I... became a backup Priest and take part in caring for the injured."
Finally Elisa being honest, though there was still a lie in her sentence.
Veora back to standing,, and felt proud.
"Good, taking part in behind is more suitable for you. I don''t know what will happen if you get hurt or, at worst, die just because of your selfishness."
Veora said that in wistful feeling she could. Because she is the one who escorted Elisa back then to West Station. So she feels the most responsible if something happens to Elisa.
When the fact there was actually one incident that endanger Elisa. But she will not tell that story to Veora, or everyone else.
"Then, is there any other story you can tell, little girl? Or are you going to hide all that with this big sister of yours?"
The matter regarding Veora being Elisa''s big sister is quite difficult to determine. Because from her face, Veora seemed to be between the same age as Diana, or maybe even older.
"Well, there is this one party I join during the time I''m in Floor 1."
Elisa tells the story about the weird party during their way to Saint Arcane Church.
First she introduced all the party members. About Randi, the Leader of the party, and the rest.
"And there is one member, his name is Riko. He is, I don''t know, maybe he is mute? Because I haven''t heard he spoke even once."
Elisa remembered very well about the guy. Of the group of four friends, he rarely spoke, but he was the most iconic of them for his shorings.
"Then thest of them is the cold-blooded, thick-headed, always use ck clothing all the time, and sometimes can change his eye color, the Dummy - "
Elisa almost blurted out about knowing Ars, the Greedy Young Master.
"Is the most dummy dumb-dumb person I have ever met!"
Elisa''s annoyance brings joy andugh for Veora.
Elisa then tells all the parts of her safe story she can tell. She kept telling stories that make her forgot that she is going somewhere.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Crest of Serenity/
"Should I take you till to the top?"
"No, I can walk alone from here."
They were at the eastern end of town. In front of them is a gate of the road to the top of a hill. The road went up quite far up.
"Well then, I''ll be back to the town."
"Yes, thank you for your escort, Lady Veora."
Elisa bows her head for a moment, then starts walking to the hill.
"Elisa!"
Before she left, Veora has a few words for her.
"Don''t think too much about what happened. That is the [Crest of Serenity], so you have to feel peaceful there."
Because could not lie, her feeling can easily be read by those who are close to her. Walking even for a moment beside Elisa was able to make Veora understand how the little girl felt.
Elisa appreciates Veora''s empathy. She gives her escort a tender smile and says: "Yes."
Elisa then walked back upstairs. Likewise, with Veora, who returned to the town.
The road up to the Crest of Serenity is quite far. About 300 meters from below. Luckily, the road is not that uphill.
Crest of Serenity is not that highpared to Seven Color Mountains or other high region. But in Crest of Serenity, everyone could see almost the view of all territory in Floor 2, and it gives everyone who is passing through the Crest of Serenity a feeling of calm andfort.
Elisa focused on walking upstairs that make her didn''t realize she had reached her destination.
Church of Saint Arcane /
In front of her stood the front gate of the church. The head of the gate has a three ornament in shape of staff, sword, and spear. That is three ornament that represent the three Decent Saint.
While passing the gate, there was a feeling that made Elisa''s body being shaken.
That is a requirement to enter inside. Only people who have Decent Mana in their body who can enter the church. And Elisa was able to get inside easily.
Passing through the gates, Elisa enters the area of the front yard of the church. The left side is a green grassy garden. The right side is a park which has lots of seating and trees.
The front yard at that time was quiet because it was in ss time.
In front of the church, Elisa stopped by a big front door.
Knocking twice, the door suddenly open without someone opened it.
The very front of the church is the reception room. Elisa is still a student of the church, she should be able to go straight to the women''s dormitory building.
However, due to her absence for half a year, her student status was temporarily revoked. Therefore, she had to report on her return to church first.
But currently the teacher, the receptionist in charge, is not in her seat. She must be still in her ss, teaching.
So she had to sit down while waiting for the teacher''s return.
While waiting, she opened her bag, takes one book, and starts to read.
"You arete, Elizabeth!"
Elisa got startled by the loud voice and foot step from a grown woman in her teaching clothes.
"I am sorry, Miss Lilian!"
Elisa immediately stood up and went straight to the reception desk, where the receptionist waiting for her.
In the reception desk, Liliana looks at her with a scary but worried face.
"I received reports that you will return tomorrow, but my wait ended without your return."
"I am so sorry. My group My group had a roadblock that made us one dayte."
Liliana didn''t ask for Elisa''s honesty and immediately epted the apology. "Thank goodness you are able to be back just fine."
"Yes."
Liliana gave Elisa the Guest Book. Elisa directly signed the book where her name is.
Liliana closed the Guest Book and put it back to where it was.
"Your half-year adventure on the Floor 1 is sure to leave a lot of impressions and holds a lot of memories. I did like to hear one or two stories from you, but now you have to go back to your dorms and have a rest."
"Thank you, Miss Liliana."
"You are wee, Children of the Light."
Elisa finally can go back to her dorms, her longing room.
She headed to south, where the women''s dormitory is.
Outside, she found a scene of the church area filled with church disciples of different sses.
It is the time to change learning hours. As a church disciple, Elisa should have followed them. But she had to go back to her room first.
In the crowd, Elisa only focused on her feet. But suddenly two people attacked her from behind.
"Eliz!" "Elizz!!"
Elisa almost fell because of the two of them.
"La! Li! How many times did I tell you two to not bumped at me?"
They are two twin Chinese girls. They have long ck hair. A cute face that looks like a Chinese doll. And everything about them is identical.
The two La and Li hugged each other over Elisa''s anger.
"Aww, Eliz is mad." "Even though we just want to greet you."
"Yes, but, could you just hugged or do something normal?"
La and Li look at each other.
"Then." "We won''t hold back!"
They bumped into Elisa one more time, but that time straight through the front.
"Guh!"
Elisa once again made nearly fall.
"Wee home!" "Eliz!"
The way they express their feelings is not good for Elisa''s body. But that''s how they are, never changing.
"Thank you."
Elisa hugged the two twin sisters too.
However, there is a teacher who catches them outside when all the students have entered the sses.
"What are you three doing here?"
The teacheres from behind Elisa.
La and Li immediately let go of their hugged and stand up straight. Elisa turned back and do the same.
"We are sorry, Sir!" "We just met with our best friend who just got back from her adventure!"
The teacher looks at Elisa for a moment. "Don''t stay outside too long. For the two of you, go to ss. Your friend who just returned can return to the dorm."
"Yes, Sir!" "Yes, Sir!"
The teacher back to walks to his ss.
La and Li breathed a sigh of relief.
"Fiuhh~" "That new teacher is so cool." "Yes, he made us clumsy every time we talk to him." "d he didn''t that mad at us." "Yes. How about you, Eliz?" "Eliz?"
"...Ars?"
Chapter 101: Onto the Next Big Plan
Chapter 101: Onto the Next Big n
-One day before Elisa back to Shield Town
Yellowish Mountain /
Early Morning /
Ars gets out from the tent, then doing stretching to get rid of the stiff body part.
"Hnnggg! Ahh! Maybe I''m overdoing it a little."
Everyone in other tents is still sleeping. They probably are still tired because of yesterday''s ident.
Even [Red Tower Divine Light] is still in its position. That because the wind wave effect of yesterday''s events has notpletely stopped.
Ars has a n in this region, Seven Color Mountain regarding the yesterday''s event. So he needs to hold [Red Tower Divine Light] at least for one more day so the n can go smoothly.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Forest Rift Market / Tree Top Cafe
Ars has moved to the backward of the south region. The goal is to find breakfast, and to meet the big sister Maid of the cafe.
"This is the third consecutive day you''ve been looking for breakfast here," said the big sister maid.
"Exactly, and you know what else I''m looking for? It''s an angel."
"Oh, you want some angel? Great, you can be a trial customer for our new menu. Green Angel Blooming Leaf. Want to try it?"
~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Adam Root Station /
In a certain meeting room /
"You want me to what?"
Lee Wai confused by the sudden order given by his Master.
"Come to Seven Color Mountain now and announce my authorization of that region."
"No-no-no! How can you be that brave, I mean, Greedy? I know you saved Seven, the rest of Six Color Mountain, but you can''t be that easy to take over control of a region!"
"Ren Li is dead. And there is no group or figure stronger than me in this Southern territory."
"I know that, but... why don''t you do it yourself?!"
"Why, are you afraid?"
Lee Wai at a loss for words. It is very difficult to win in a conversation with a figure who feels he is so superior.
Ars gets up from his chair, walks closer to Lee Wai, then taps the old man''s shoulder.
"Compose words, make ns, and gather White Wood to discuss building a new town above which used to be called ckish Mountain. That is my order until our next meeting."
After giving the order, Ars immediately disappeared using his power. Leaving Lee Wai with a headache.
"Aaaaahhhh! Why was I tempted to follow that damn kid!?"
~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Middle Floor 2 Territory /
Ars flying on Grand Broom to a certain direction.
Of course, that direction led to a town that very historic for the Abyssal Hunters.
Land of Honor / Shield Town
From above, thend had many teaus. Land of Honor, also known as Land of Dungeons. It is a very friendlynd to novice hunters looking to climb higher.
Flying, Ars throws a rock at the West district of Shield Town. When the rock arrived in town, Ars immediately shifted by catching the stone with his right hand with him being in the ground.
That is Ars first time in the town. The impression is the same as Adam Root Station, only it is busier and he can see several top ss Hunters walking on the road with their party.
Ars went around the West district, before he decided to move straight to the East district.
However, before passing through the gate that separated the West and East districts, he got stopped by a giant tall woman.
"Where do you think you''re going?" she said.
Ars is an ordinary 170 cm tall man, his opponent is a tall giant woman 1.5x taller and bigger than him.
She looked at Ars closely, then immediately realized who she is dealing with.
"Are you new here?"
Yes, she assumed that Ars is a rookie.
"Hey, didn''t you hear about the rules that bind the West and East districts?"
"No."
"Wot de hell, mate? You''re not just a rookie, but also an ignorant shorty."
Ars''s veins constricted at the giant tall woman chatter.
"Listen rookie, starting from this line, men are forbidden to enter. If you have a need, ask for permission from the Guild, then you can enter after Major Shield Town approves."
"Oh, ok."
Ars turned away, immediately obey the tall giant woman.
"What the hell with him?" said the tall giant woman, confused.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Saint Arcane Church /
Ars walked casually in the church area. He can do that because no one can forbid or see him do that.
Without using [Eyes of the Dragon], he could sense that everyone is in certain ces that seemed like a ss.
Not wanting to disturb them, he immediately went to his original destination.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Grand Cathedral of Longing /
It is at the very top of the Land of Honor.
Hovering over in midair a 20 x 20 piece ofnd. To get to that ce is by climbing the floatingdder decorated with statues of angels on the right and left.
A small cathedral like an old building that has many holes and is neglected. But clean from all dirt and standing strong. The embodiment of ''absoluteness''.
The cathedral did not have a door that seemed to allow anyone to enter.
Ars went inside and found the scenery of an ordinary small church.
[Eyes of Red Dragon]
At the end of the small church, grew a 4 meters high tree.
[Tree of Past, Present, Future.]
Ars walked closer to the tree.
From the start the tree looked ordinary, but Ars could feel an extremely extraordinary energy flowing from within the tree.
Even [Eyes of the Dragon - Mana Vision] couldn''t gauge how big the tree energy is.
"Isn''t that tree beautiful? You have seen the tree for an hour."
Sitting in a chair, a grown woman, a nun.
The woman seemed to have sat on the chair even before Ars entered. But previously Ars could not see or feel the woman''s presence.
"Confused by what you just saw?"
"Yeah, but I won''t regret or surprised."
Ars immediately walked towards the nun.
The Nun stood up and faced Ars.
The two of them stood face to face.
"So, the Greedy Young Master finally came here?"
"Yeah, and with a very important necessity, of course."
Ars can''t hide greed in his dragon eyes over the nun.
The Nun is the embodiment of the most beauty and charm woman. Even though she reminded Ars of a Priest girl who is always with him.
"Well, of course I will ept you because you are an important person who was predicted toe here."
"Wow, doesn''t that sound great?"
The Nun walked to [Tree of Past, Present, Future]. Then turned around with her back to the Sacred Tree.
"Pleased to meet you." The Nun bowed to Ars. "My name is Maria Christina. Mother of this Cathedral and administrator of Saint Arcane Church."
"But I don''t see any children in this ce? How about - "
"Would you like coffee, or would you prefer tea?"
In an instant, there is a round table and two chairs for each of them to sit.
Ars confused. Twice that woman had done something he could not be aware of. Ars realized that it was the work of Arts, and the Nun''s Arts, Maria, seems stronger than Ars''s Arts of Red Dragon.
Ars sat on the chair casually.
Maria is still standing and asked again: "Coffee or tea?"
There is no kitchen or cooking utensils for Maria to use.
Ars confused. Does that woman have the power like [Unlimited Inventory] which can make her store everything?
"Tea."
Maria put her right hand on a cup, which again just appeared.
Ars looked very carefully and used all the potential of [Eyes of the Dragon].
Maria gripped her right hand quite tightly. Then suddenly, a brownish yellow water came out from the gaps in her hand.
Ars stared. It was [Water Arts]. But Maria has no water source around her. So how can she do that?
"Please."
Maria served the tea she made from her Arts. Then sat on her chair.
Ars initially hesitated to drink the tea made from Arts trick. But considering it was served by a very beautiful woman, he took a sip without regret.
"How does it feel?"
That made Ars think. "This vor, reminds me of home," he said innocently.
"Could you tell what kind of home you mentioned?"
"Of course, the house where my mother lives."
Ars can still remember very clearly the shape, location and memory he had of the house where he born, grew, and lived.
Hearing that honest sentence, Maria closed her eyes and pondered.
"Then that is good."
"Why did you ask that?"
Well, it''s just natural for someone to ask you that. But Ars felt that Maria had another motive in her.
"Nothing, just asking."
Maria is too mysterious. Ars can''t get anything out by just looking at her.
So the only options is to being offensive.
"So this is the ce where the Staff Saint died?"
"Yes, indeed. But using the word ''die'' is half not correct. He transferred to a pseudo room which we call, Afterlife."
Ars sighed at that statement.
"Of course you believe in that because you are a religious person."
"Are you not?"
"I do believe the Abyssal God is real. But I just don''t like the idea of worshipping him?"
"I see."
Trophy of [God''s Challenger I] is the proof of Ars believe. Of course, all the things in Abyssal Terra are that God doing. It''s just Ars will not believe if there is extraordinary existence without extraordinary proof.
"Well then, isn''t it the time you tell me the reason of why you came here?"
"Oh, I thought you can read mind?"
"Oh, don''t be silly. Yes, I can read expression and emotion. But it is hard for me to read a motif and intention. Especially from a person that has two faces like you."
Ars will not deny that. Ars and Greedy Young Master has different face, but is the same person.
Ars show his greedy smile. "Give me the Staff of Testament." Then said his true intention without trying to hide it.
However, Maria doesn''t surprise at that strong statement.
"Just like I expected."
"So you are going to give me that."
Maria smiled, slightly amused. "Well, if that Staff is still here, you would probably find it right away."
That made Ars shocked. "What?" As if there was a lightning that strikes him. "Then where that Abyssal Treasure gone? Unravel together with its owner?"
Maria once again smiled in Ars exaggerated expression. "Of course it is not. Abyssal Treasure is a powerful weapon. They are standing at the top rank of the strongest category weapon. It will not unravel like us mortals."
"Then where did it go?"
"You probably know the answer."
Ars could only think of one possibility. "It passed down?"
Maria smiled proudly.
That means yes. The Staff of Testament being passed down to the next generation. Just like the Sword of Testament power being passed down to him.
"Then, who is the person believed to hold that Abyssal Treasure?"
"I will tell you if you do me one favor."
"Ask me anything."
Stepped on, enved by her. Ars will do anything to get that Abyssal Treasure.
"Why don''t you finish the tea first?"
There is still half the cup of the tea, and magically it is still warm.
Ars do what he told to.
"By the way, that made with my body fluid."
"Spluuuuuurrrhh! Wtf!?"
Ars mad, but on second thought, it was not that bad. But sadly, he had already sprayed it all.
"Dammit. Why didn''t you said it at first? I will drink it all without wasting half of it."
That made Maria startled. "So that is the reason on why Elizabeth calls you a pervert."
Elizabeth?
That name is unfamiliar, but Ars immediately realizes whose name is that.
"Well, maybe I can change that character of yours since you are officially my ve now."
Ars startled, again. "Did she say ve? Her ve?"
Ars was not hearing it wrong. Because Maria suddenly stands up from her chair, then walks closer to him.
Maria put her hands on Ars faces. Her hands are so soft, and for the first time, Ars feels his heartbeat going crazy after a long time.
"I need you to do something for me. Something that I cannot do it alone."
"Command me as I am your sword."
Maria smiled sincerely. "Good."
From that moment, Ars instinctively closed his eyes, waiting for what Maria would give him.
Then suddenly.
"!?"
He felt a really strong energy flowing into his body.
"What the - !"
"Help those kids."
The strong energy flowing right into his head.
"Help them find their nature, as you develop your character."
Ars felt like his hair being pulled strongly.
"You are not the best to do it. But I believe you need to do it as your provision to move forward."
That is so hurt Ars cannot hold it anymore.
"Gaaaaaaaaaahhh!"
It was a hell of a moment.
Chapter 102: About the New Teach
Chapter 102: About the New Teach
Saint Arcane Church / North Field
Afternoon /
Afternoon is the time for physical lesson. The north field is the ssroom.
The teacher has started the ss and the students have started doing the lesson.
Not far from the physic ss, Elisa, La and Li are watching for a moment.
"There are just a few of them."
Indeed, the physical ss only has four students, and the teacher specifically teaches swordsmanship.
"Sir Arsen, juste one day before your return." "But he already creatingmotion because of his appearance."
A handsome man with sharp eyes. Has the body shape of a warrior. Shoulder length hair that adds to his charm of a grown man. Especially, his voice and gentle demeanor could easily melt the hearts of others.
"Focus on your shoulders and arms. To be able to hold a sword firmly, you must have trained shoulders and arms."
He is the ideal teacher that all the residents of Saint Arcane Church have been waiting for.
How is it not? Three male senior teacher in the church are just adult teachers with heads starting to lose their hair. Compared to the young, handsome teacher, they are considered like the heavens and the earth.
"But fortunately he is teaching sword y!"
Suddenly, herees one group of students lead by a certain couple.
"William!" "Alina!"
Those two is a famous couple because of their "Bitchy attitude!" "They will always have things they can mock!" "And feel that they are both the smartest students in the school!"
La and Li casually mock them.
That raised Alina''s temper. "You dolls always have words to say to me, eh?!"
Alina drew closer to the twin.
"Eliz!"
The twin immediately ran behind Elisa, seeking cover.
In front of Elisa, Alina couldn''t move forward anymore. She retreated instead, returning to her position next to William.
"Long time no see, Elizabeth."
Alina greets Elisa, of course, with her bitchy expression in face.
"Yes, indeed. Seven months is quite a long time away from home."
Elisa responded with her usual arrogant face that she hadn''t used for quite a long time.
Alina smirked. "Well, why don''t you make it to one, or two years? Or don''t even care toe back again? This ce is fine without you."
"That''s just for you!" "Yeah! It better be you who aren''t here than Eliz!"
Alina gives an evil goddess stare to the twins. Shut them in scared.
"Well, even if you are here, it wouldn''t get in William''s way of bing the sessor of Saint of Staff. Right, William?"
Alina''s lover, William, ignored the quarrels between the girls, and only focused on watching the physical ss.
The physical ss moving to their next lesson, to the part where they started using wooden swords.
Watching that scene made William smirked and shook his head.
"What a waste of time." He said as start walking back to his original destination.
Alina mocked Elisa with her bitchy face as she followed William.
The bitchy group finally gone from the scene. Leaving annoyance to the twin and Elisa.
"One, two!"
"One, two!"
Suddenly the physic ss shouting while doing their training.
Elisa once again looking at the new teach, Arsen. He definitely is Ars. But why his hair suddenly be long? And does ''Arsen'' is just a made-up name to hide his true identity?
Elisa cannot find all those answers without asking to the person directly. But of course she will not do that now.
"Let''s go."
She leads the three of them to their original destination, the library.
On the way to the library, La and Li starts telling Elisa about the new teach.
"It''s been quite a while since there have been physical teachers teaching other subjects besides Abyssal Arts and Priest sses." "Yes, thest time there is a physical teach is when Elisa gone to her journey."
"If I''m not wrong, he is a Monk teaching martial arts, right? Why did he stop teaching?"
La and Li look at each other, recalling one heartbreaking event.
"The Monk did not have a student to teach." "When finally there were students who wanted to study his martial arts " "They make fun of him during his lesson." "Even so, the Monk persisted in teaching his martial arts." "However, Miss Liliana aware of that event." "She called the insolent students." "Then give them a moral lesson for the whole night."
"What about the monk?"
"He being called by Mother Maria." "Then the next day he said goodbye and leave." "What a manly man." "What a manly monk."
La and Li shed tears because remembered the heartbreaking story of the manly monk.
Meanwhile Elisa just wryly smiled, don''t know how to react.
They arrived at the library. But La and Li are still going on telling about the new teach, of course with lower their voice.
"But Sir Arsen is a lucky one." "Yes, Aiden and the other three are interested on learning swordsmanship." "Even though there is still awkwardness between them - " "Sir Arsen charm can handle that." "And they can practice regardless of their surroundings."
"Yes-yes."
Elisa finds the book she is looking for, then wants to start focused on reading. But the twin is still going on.
"You know what " "Eliz?"
"What is it, again?"
"Sir Arsen appeared on his first day straight out of the cathedral." "He appeared unannounced by Lady Sylvia."
West district is forbidden for men. When a man wants to go to church, he must first get permission from the Sylvia Shield. But Elisa knows who Ars is, and that won''t stop him from doing what he wants.
"Hmm."
Even though she is still annoyed because the man she hated was came directly to the cathedral, the ce where their Mother Priest is. That will not bother her.
"When he first get out from the cathedral " "The whole church got shocked."
Well, of course, who wouldn''t be surprised if a man suddenly appeared out of nowhere?
"Miss Liliana immediately came to meet Sir Arsen." "Sir Arsen said he "
_______________
"My name is Arsen. I am an Abyssal Envoy. I descended from the sky at Maria''s summons to be the sword teacher in this school."
While all the church residents shocked at his sudden appearance, he spoke as if it was a first chapter of a fantasy story.
Maria doesn''t believe in such bullshit. However, Ars told that he being summoned by the Administrator of the church. That makes her cannot issue a reckless order.
There were she wanted to test Arsen swordsmanship.
The female senior teacher versus a random long haired dude.
Both of them are using wooden swords. Standing two meters away from each other. Holding their sword with their own swordsmanship.
Liliana using her British style. While Arsen just casually holding his sword with left hand and lift it in midair.
It looks like Arsen is underestimating Liliana. But the senior teacher actually felt a great pressure from that casually-standing guy.
Doesn''t want to look shame, Liliana charges forward.
Didn''t know how, Arsen fend Liliana''s sword while his sword at Liliana''s neck at the same time. His right hand holds Liliana''s left hand, restrain the senior teacher as he can do anything with her if he wants.
Liliana lose the battle. That was such a shame because they being watched by the whole church. But she has to admit her defeat and let the winner decided the penalty.
Arsen unhesitatingly drew closer to Liliana, to her left ear precisely.
That makes the grown woman''s heart pounding somehow.
_______________
"Some say that Miss Liliana should make Sir Arsen the sword teacher without any problems." "But some say Miss Liliana has to obey all Sir Arsen''s order, and that order is just one of them." "Yes, if we were in Miss Liliana''s position." "We will definitely obey all the orders that he gives."
La and Li fangirling over the new teach. Meanwhile, that phenomenon amused Elisa.
"Huh, what a yboy. We must not let him be a main character because he is too masculine and doesn''t rte to the readers."
"But that was not my choice."
Suddenly, a gentle deep voice of someonee from their behind.
"Sir " "Arsen!"
La and Li cannot hide their shocked. Arsen put his finger to his mouth, telling the twin to be quiet.
"We are " "Sorry."
The teacher who is being talked about hase. But Elisa had no intention to look at him.
"We are sorry, but " "Why are you here, Sir Arsen?"
"I''m here to continue my search for the book regarding [Sword Caster-ing]."
Arsen has been looking for the book since yesterday. But no one in the church knew of its existence. Arsen only know that all the original Legend Hunters'' notebooks well-kept in the library.
"Then how about your students?" "Is it okay for you to leave them?"
"Don''t worry, they''re doing 1000 swings. One swing takes 2 seconds, 3 seconds if they start to tire. So it took them 35 to 40 minutes toplete 1000 swings. I take half the time to do this and wille back after 15 or 20 minutes."
La and Li fascinated. They don''t know what Arsen was talking about, but that sound cool and it fascinated them.
Suddenly, Elisa stands up from her chair.
"Eliz?" "Where are you going?"
Then the girl leave the scene in annoyance somehow.
Before following Elisa, La and Li bowed to Arsen.
"We are sorry " "Sir Arsen."
The twin politely left the teacher. Leaving the teacher alone to do his business.
Watching the group of three girls get away from you by the time you get close to them is quite hurting the heart. But that didn''t bother Ars at all.
One thing still concerned him is the blonde girl''s statement.
"It was not our choice to be born in this world."
Chapter 103: The anger behind his smile
Chapter 103: The anger behind his smile
Saint Arcane Church / Library of Preliminary Record
Night /
When it is the time to get rest, there are still two certain male students who spent their time in the library. Though one of them is resting his head on one table, almost ran out of battery.
"Can we just continue tomorrow, Aiden?"
His friend, Kane, is dying to sleep, but Aiden is still going on his searching for a certain book.
"I''ll finish after this one shelf."
"Make it quick then. Hoaamm~ Master Arsen''s training is so tough. It even made the twin sleep earlier than usual."
"You can take a nap while I finish this."
"I take the offer then."
Kane closes his eyes for a quick sleep. However, Aiden got carried away and continued his search on the next bookshelf.
That can''t be helped. The book about Sword Caster-ing record is so important for their future training. They need that book for their reference, because they cannot always relying on their sword master, Arsen.
"Aiden?"
Aiden got shocked when a familiar grown woman''s voice suddenly shows up.
She is the senior female teacher everyone afraid of, or who has other status as deputy administrator of the church, Liliana.
"Mrs. Liliana, I am sorry! I will be back to the dorm in a moment!"
Liliana look at Aiden in wonder, but not in the usual everyday look; the killer teacher''s intimidating eyes that will scold you if you made a mistake.
"No, go on. I know you are also looking for that book, right?"
That kind and friendly side surprised Aiden. "Y-yes, the [Sword Caster-ing record]."
Liliana folded her arms, then leaned back against one of the bookshelves.
"Though the book is not finished yet, but Professor Nathan probably wrote everything that he aplished back then. Though after his dead, no one interested in that dangerous Arts anymore."
Nathan, the Legend Hunter that found a unique way to use Arts by utilizing sword, died because at that time Abyssal Breathing hadn''t been refined yet. His research resulted in him getting an infection, even so he did not give up, and continued his research until his body could not bear the infection that resulted in death.
"The sad thing is, Saint of Staff perfected Abyssal Breathing the moment after his death."
If the man did not die, maybe now he will be a professor in the church.
"And he will be the one who teaching you."
Aiden mused in silence. There is a special ce for the man in his heart. But now the [Sword Caster-ing] is the only legacy that the man left.
Liliana realized that she made the teenage apprentice grieving.
"How about the new physic teacher, Aiden?"
That''s where she changed the topic to the present.
"Master Arsen?"
"Yes, he is so mysterious. But I know he is truthful."
Arsen came to the church in unusual and mysterious way. But just like Liliana said, he can be trusted.
Aiden tries topose sentences of his impression of the sword master.
"Just by looking at him, I can feel Master is a really strong man. Indeed, he is so mysterious because he seems try to hide his identity."
~~~~~~~~~~~~~
[ID Card: [ABYSSAL HUNTERS]]
[NAME: Arsen]
[ID: - ]
[SEX: Male]
[RANK: - ]
[JOB: - ] [ROLE : Sword Master ]
[Family: - ] [Role: - ]
[Exp: - ]
~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The only thing Arsen shows in his ID Card is his name, sex, and speciality. He seems really doesn''t want other people to know his identity.
"But when I crossed swords with him, I immediately understand that he''s been through a lot that makes him strong."
Everyone specting that he is a Legend Hunter. Although [Aging] didn''t really hit him, the fact that he could beat a tinum Hunter in an instant said it all.
"Then, do you have any other impression of him? Like, his character, or the way he trains you?"
They had only met for two days. It''s hard to judge a person''s character in a such short time.
"But there is one thing from him which is veryplicated, I think."
"What is it?"
"He seems always smile and try to look sincere. But I can feel a huge anger hides in his smile."
"You are not wrong about that."
Liliana also felt the same impression of the mentioned man.
"It must be because of his past. Maybe he lost his lover, or so much of his friend. It ismon for a Legend to hold their anger because of the past fight. But I really salute him because he can still look strong while moving forward."
With Arsen joining, there are four male professors in the church. Of the four of them, Arsen is the youngest and could get close to the students.
It''s like having a military veteran elder brother who will teach you how to be strong.
It made Aiden proud to have a teacher like Arsen.
"But, it is the time for you toe back to your dorm. You still have so much activity tomorrow. So it better for you to get sleep now."
Liliana walks to one certain sleeping student. Then p the student''s shoulder hard that made the student jump from his sleep.
"Aiden, what the f - !"
Kane opens his eyes, then finds the killer teacher is the one that hit him. Meanwhile, his friend is about to leave him.
"Yes, mam."
Aiden leave first to go back to their dorm. Kane is still half asleep, but he cannot bear on standing face to face with the killer teacher.
"Yes, mam!"
He ran away because he could not stand the pressure from the atmosphere.
When he finally get close with his partner, "Man, why did you leave me and let her hit me?!"
"Sorry, I''m too sleepy to stop Mrs. Liliana."
"I can''t believe you''ve done this!"
In the middle of the night, the two of them walked into the dorm at a time when the church is so quiet.
The men''s dormitory located in south of the church. Meanwhile, the women''s is the opposite direction.
When finally they get inside the dorm, they being stopped when going through the lounge.
"Still wasting your time on that stupid Arts teaching I see, Aiden!"
One familiar voice from someone that stopped them. Who else but the boss of the boys, William.
William rxing on the sofa, reading a book. While the boys are ying. William is the only one who did not waste his time to y around even though it is the time to get a rest from school stress.
They are the one who is in the conflict, but it was the surrounding people who were feeling tense, like Kane. Even though both of them did not see each other in faces.
"I actually just came back from the library."
"Looking for that useless book, huh? What a waste of time."
In term of strength, Aiden''s group is the winner. Because all the boys are priest apprentice. Aiden''s group is the only one who takes the physical lesson of all the church students.
However, in such a conflict, you cannot just win with strength only. You are considered superior if you have higher quality than others. And William''s group is the winner of that term.
"Why waste time studying Arts that can kill you quickly? We all know the usual way on using Abyssal Arts is the proper way that Saint of Staff gave to us."
That is true.
On the first day Arsen opened the physical ss, he told them that: ''Indeed, Sword Casting is the stronger way on using Abyssal Arts. But studying it may cause you to always get hurt, or even lost your hands.''
Aiden did not understand the meaning of Arsen''s second sentence.
''You will know the time you practice that Arts.''
They just started their ss for two days. So it might still take a long time for Arsen to teach them Sword Casting. While waiting for that moment:
"Why afraid of doing something new?"
Aiden is not going to lose his cool until the moment he learns [Sword Caster-ing]e.
Not wanting to linger in conflict, Aiden starts walking again to their room. Leaving the priest boys in annoyance.
Their dorm consists of two pairs of bunk beds, a big wardrobe for their clothes, and a small table for themp holder.
On the other side, the twin: Harry and Henry, been sleeping since earlier soundly.
Kane who is jealous of them immediately climbed into his bed, which is above Aiden''s bed.
"Aahhhh~ It''s so good to see you again, bed."
Kane fell asleep by the time he closes his eyes. Leaving their leader who still awake.
Laying down awake, Aiden still wondering about his conversation with Liliana.
"What makes him can smile while holding back his anger?"
Aiden cannot understand the way of thinking of the strong. That is why he choose to quickly going to sleep, maybe he can find the answer of his question tomorrow.
_____________
Grand Cathedral of Longing /
"Can you ffffffungg stop controlling me like I''m your toy?!"
"You are my ve."
Ars releases his anger that he holds for the entire day.
"It''s so fffffffffasss tiring to always smile and act nice all day!"
"That is the cute part of controlling you."
His jaw felt cramped, and it is quite painful.
"Aren''t you a holy woman of this ce?!"
"Yes, but I am a devil to a rascal like you."
Upon Ars''s anger, Maria always smiled back at him.
That raises Ars''s temper.
"You bbbbbblihh!"
"Don''t be naughty and ept all of these lessons. You will get reward if you do everything well."
That calms Ars down a little.
"That better be a good reward and no different kind of sssshhhhaahh!"
Ars could not stand to face Maria chooses to left. Leaving the devil woman who still smiled in an evil way.
"Don''t worry, my greedy rascal. But that will take quite a long time from now. I hope you did not disappoint me by running away."
Chapter 104: Get used to it
Chapter 104: Get used to it
Saint Arcane Church / North Field
Aiden charging forward as he swings his wooden sword toward the sword master''s back.
In an instant, the sword master move forwards, dodging Aiden''s sword. Meanwhile Aiden is still charging forward, cannot just stops himself. But without realizing, he finds Kane is in front of him, then they bump through their face.
Arsen dodges Aiden and Kane at the same time. Now he faces the twin, Henry and Harry.
The twin charges at the same time at the right spot, nking their sword master. With the same rhythm, the twin swing their swords at the same time.
Their sword master only holds one sword in his left hand, without holds one more sword or shield, it will be hard for him to stop theirbo.
But the sword master has his own way to deal with that wellbo.
Arsen swiftly moves to Henry and parry the pupil''s swing. He quickly holds the pupil''s hand, then pulls the pupil to advance to the other twin.
His twin advanced to him. If Harry keeps his tempo, he will hit his twin. But unfortunately he can''t just stop. In the end, he threw away his sword, then ends up bumping their head too.
"Timing your tempo with yourpanion is a good choice. But don''t rely too much with it just because you are in a group fight."
Aidens charging his sword one more time.
"Own ability is a top priority. Then after that can you start working with other people."
However, the teenage boy got his face pped with the master''s sword.
The other is standing up once more. But this time they felt even more afraid.
"Why? Afraid of getting hurt?"
The sword master put down his sword, feeling disappointed.
"Afraid of getting hurt is the same as giving up your life to your opponent. But I''m not your opponent, I''m your sparring partner. I won''t kill you. I only make you feel hurt so you can get used to pain."
The sword master''s lecture gives the pupils a bit of braveness to charge forwards once again, but in no time, they get hit and p by the master''s sword.
"Once you get used to pain, you will not afraid of getting hurt. Not afraid of getting hurt will make you strong. Once you are strong, you would think your life is worth more than a wound or two."
The sword master''s lecture is so meaningful. Little by little it grew courage for his pupils.
"When you get strong by knowing pain, you will know the value of hard work and other people''s lives. It will increase your morale, and so your sense of justice."
The sword master''s lecture is heard also by other church students that watching their sparring, which all of them are girls. That grows their expectation and admiration of the sword master.
Meanwhile, the sword ss pupil trying hard to at least give one hit to the sword master.
But that was so hard, they got battered and copsed. While the sword master didn''t even sweat on their sparring.
"Haaaaaahh~" "We can''t do it anymore!"
The twin fell to the ground.
"Damn, I cannot move my right hand anymore. How about you, Aiden?"
Aiden looks at his hands. Both of them trembled, unable to stop. It was a tremor caused by fatigue, as well as the fear of an invincible figure.
Arsen looks at his wooden sword in detail, then muttered:
"Is it that old man handcrafts?"
The old man referred to the Ranger of Giant Leaf Woods, who every day crafts a wooden sword.
Confirmed that it was true, he then returned to his four pupils who could no longer stand up.
"Four of you are already good in beginner category. I rate thebat power of the four of you in 1500 point. That means you are a silver hunter."
"That is good to hear." Aiden tries to stand up even his feet are trembling. "But in [Saint of Staff Mandates], we young pupil who wish to fight as Vanguard not allowed to enter the Hunter world before our Combat Power is above 2000 points."
"Yes, it is true. That is why I hope this ss will make you stronger."
Though the way of the lesson is very hard.
Arsen holds his wooden sword as he is resting it.
"But, trying to hit me is the same as fish thinking it can learn to fly. You still need 100 years to hit me."
"That is a hell of a long time!" "Yeah, please give us pity and let us hit you!"
The twin cannot bear the sword master''s superior act. Yes, he is invincible, and it was frustrating to see that he didn''t even put in much effort to beat them up.
Arsen turned his body to the side. "Well, if you can stand this lesson and actually trying to get stronger, I think the day you are less got beaten up ise."
"Not hitting you?!" "But got less beaten up?!"
That looks like their sword master will not make them stronger than him.
"That''s it. The ss dismissed. Go to the health services and take care of your wounds."
Arsen walks away, leaving the ss that is still sprawling, past the female students'' group who started fangirling over him.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Saint Arcane Church / Student Health Services
"Curse that chad!" "Yeah, curse that chad! Aw!"
The twin is still frustrated over their sword master''s masculinity while being treated with La and Li sisters.
"Don''t move!" "You make it difficult to treat you!"
Kane who is the first one to get treated only can wryly smiled to his twinpanion babbling.
"Well, despite his masculinity, he is so mature, wise, and yes, it''s so frustrating every time he gets all the girls'' attention."
"Right? We can bear the pain he gives to us." "But it so shame when so many girls watching us got beaten by him! Aw!"
Not only that. Aiden also felt shame when being treated by the most beautiful flower of the church, the cold princess.
"What is it?"
"N-no, nothing."
He cannot focus his eyes because the cold princess is in his very eyes, treated him after he got beaten up.
"Well, if you cannot bear the shame of being watched, why not asking your kind sword master to change your sparring field? He will listen to you because he is so kindhearted, right?" said the cold princess.
The cold princess, Elizabeth, is arrogant of people she didn''t know or didn''t respect, and the whole church are used to it. But her value seems very low to the new physical teacher somehow.
"It is done." Elizabeth stands up as she finished treated herst patient. "You are pleased to use this room to get rest. But please mind your voices, it is better if you shut and get rest."
As usual, the cold princess words are so cold. She elegantly takes a sit to her chair and opens a book to waste her time.
"We are sorry." "Elizabeth be colder after her return."
La and Li sisters try to exin their best friend''s situation.
"Ah, don''t worry, we are get used to it," answer Kane. Though he got wounded more to his heart.
"But, man, Master Arsen is so invincible." "He is like have eyes behind his back." "And why he uses his sword in his left hand?" "Is he left-handed?" "Then that adds his point in coolness! Damn!"
Sret~!
Suddenly there was a squealing sound that made the atmosphere quiet.
That came from the cold princess. She seems disturbed by the voices.
"Mind your voices!" "Stupid twin!"
La and Li sisters scold the Henry and Harry brothers, of course, in a lower voice.
"What did you say - " "Stupid twin?"
"Henry, Harry."
Aiden stopped the iing fight between the twins. Then get back to his rest.
Just like the twin, he is so frustrated. Their sword master is the perfect embodiment of a white knight and a true master of sword.
"Damn, I want to be like him," muttered Aiden.
"Heh."
Suddenly, an underestimate sound effect came from the cold princess. It was so sudden and no one saw iting.
However, that is just that. The cold princess back to her reading after made the atmosphere quite in wonder. But the twin girl knows something about it.
"We suspect that Eliz," "have met or probably know Sir Arsen in her half a year adventure."
They don''t know the detail, but seeing Elizabeth''s attitude change every time a topic on Arsen was brought out made them think so.
Anyway, Elizabeth heard that and felt bothered. "Please don''t assume I know about that yboy criminal. If asked, I would not want to get attached to anything about him."
They got a new information about the new physical teacher they never think of.
"Besides, don''t you think his existence in this church is strange. He casually enter the church, and it was only because of his handsome appearance that everyone took him for granted."
Elizabeth releases her annoyance about the new physical teacher, and she is not done yet.
"Yes, he is strong and his arrival is of good use to your sword ss. But you cannot just ept him without going through the process of whether he can be trusted or not. He is a teacher, yet he let himself being covered with attention of the opposite sex. Besides, the way he is always smiling all day is weird. He - - - - -"
Tit~
[Achievement unlocked: The new side of the Cold Princess]
Chapter 105: Time for Sword Caster-ing
Chapter 105: Time for Sword Caster-ing
Saint Arcane Church / North Field
It has been quite a long time since Arsen begin to taught the four sword disciples. Because they already have experiences long before, it didn''t take long for them to reach the expectations Arsen had hoped for.
"And it is time to start teaching you kids the way of Sword Casting."
The area at that time is quite because that is lesson time. The usual group that gathered to watch the sword teacher is still in their ss. Even though they were stifling because the physical ss started earlier than usual.
For some reason, they brought so much of their wooden sword stock to the training.
The sword master holds one wooden sword, but now with his right hand. That is quite odd, because they thought the sword master is left-handed.
Four of them are feeling nervous. The sword master finally will show them the way of the strongest Arts: their sword master said.
"Oh ya, I forgot to ask that four of you is certified to use Arts, right?"
Four of them at the same time answered: "Yes, sir!"
The sword master smiled proudly. "Good, though I''m not believe it, but that''s alright."
"Wait!" "That''s not alright at all!"
The twin stopped the lesson because of their sword master jokes (?).
Four of them literally surprised, unexpectedly, their sword master has a sense of humor. But they still disagree that their sword master doesn''t want to care about their ability in Arts.
Kane takes the initiative to convince the sword master. "Master, could you at least take a look or measure our capability to control Arts? And see, are we really capable of learning Sword Casting?"
"Yes!" "Please!"
Four of his disciple united to ask him, Arsen could not refuse their request.
"Oh, okay. In that case, each of you take one wooden sword, then try to flow it with Wind Arts."
Each one of them do what they being told to. Take one sword, hold it with their right hands, then cover their sword with Wind Arts.
They concentrated. Each of their wooden sword start flowing by wind. Aiden''s Arts is the most prominent of them.
"Ok, stop."
They stopped at the sword master order.
"How is it, Master?" asked Kane.
"Well, you can''t judge Arts user by their Mana quality and capacity, but in their capability to use Arts. For example, someone with high Mana capacity trying to defeat his opponent using Cyclone Arts. His opponent in other side only has a little mana capacity. This dude is capable on make use of his Arts well. He cast a sharp arts to cut through his opponent Cyclone Arts and beat his opponent."
"So the point is, no matter how big or strong your Arts, if you cannot use it well "
"Then that''s trash."
The sword master gave a good sample to them. Though the twin one still has it difficult to understand.
"That''s why I said it''s all right even your Arts quality is shit."
"Shi - ?!"
"We will develop your Arts together with your Sword Casting in this ss."
The sword master has always a very good point on his words. Although he gives his disciple sarcasm sometimes and that hurts their feeling a little.
"Ok now, I will demonstrate of how the Sword Caster-ing works. Ah, onest thing, can you guys use [Arts Vision]?"
The four disciples surprised by the question.
"That is " "A hell of a high [Skill]!"
[Arts Vision is a skill that allows the user to see mana originating from the use of Arts.]
"No, Master. Only the professor and two students of the church could use that skill," answer Kane.
"Who are that two?"
"Elizabeth and William."
The two smartest disciples of the church, also a rival of their own field.
Arsen immediately realized the two students.
"I see."
"Does [Arts Vision] required on learning [Sword Caster-ing], Master?"
"No, but it''s better for you to master it. Then that will be your additional homework."
Done with his lecture, Arsen lift his wooden sword, release it in the midair, then somehow the wooden sword is floating in the air.
The four disciples got startled. That demonstration blows their mind because the standing wooden sword did not appear to be covered by Arts.
"What the?"
"Wait!" "How!?"
Aiden lost his words on the sword master ability. Then a great curiosity overflowed within him.
"How do you do it, Master?!" asked Aiden in high spirit.
Arsen smirked because of the high attention he got.
"It''s great, right? Praise me and I will teach you how to do it."
It made him greedy forpliments.
"You are awesome!" "You are handsome!" You are the ideal white knight.""Although your hair and impression is all ck!" "Even though you are yboy criminal!" "We are so adore you because of your sword ability!"
"Hey, where did you get that yboy criminal nickname from?"
Arsen has not even touched any girl or woman in the church.
"Well, whatever." Arsen begin the lesson again. "The idea of sword casting is to fill, not covered, a sword with mana."
"Fill " "A sword with mana?"
Arsen takes the floating sword back to his hand. "So we can say, the sword bes the Arts itself."
"The sword " "bes the Arts itself?"
The mind-blowing Arts has mind-blowing exnation, and it is hard to understand.
There Arsen gives more exnation.
"Think of the sword as a medium. You fill it with mana, not the usual way of Abyssal Arts that covered the medium with mana. The mana goes in to the medium just like water goes in to your body when you drink it."
"Medium. Fill it with mana." "Just like water that we drink. It goes in to the sword."
The twin still find it so difficult to understand the way of the Sword Caster-ing. But the one who always being quiet and listen, Aiden, looks like he begin to understand slowly but surely.
Arsen realized that and called the smartest one of them.
"Aiden,e here."
Aiden get closer to the sword master and waiting for further orders.
"Now listen." Arsen will give them further exnation and real example. "The idea of Abyssal Arts is using a medium to cast a magic spell, either it''s for offensive, defensive, or healing Arts. Yes, the stronger the user Abyssal Arts and the medium the user used, the stronger the magic spell will casted."
Arsen gives a demonstration of [Wind Arts: Wind sh] thatunched to one hitting target.
"That is the usual way of offensive Abyssal Arts. But Sword Casting is different. We use the medium, our sword to be the magic spell itself."
Arsunched his wooden sword to one hitting target like a bullet, then theunched sword brutally destroy the hitting target.
One more thing, the wooden sword can''t be seen because it destroyed along when hit the hitting target. That startled them even more.
"What the " "Hell?"
Arsen looks at his smartest disciple and asked: "Begin to understand how it works?"
Aiden still doubted his ability to understand, but saw the expectation thaty in his master''s eyes "I will do my best."
The four sword disciples lined up sitting cross-legged by holding a wooden sword in their right hands. For some reason, the sword master also told them to hold their wooden sword far from their faces.
"Breath mana, feel the mana that flow in your body, feel the sword as part of your body, and direct it to the sword you hold."
The twin try to push their breath hard, till one of them emit gas from their anus.
Fart~!
"Pfft!"
k! k!
"Aw!" "Aw!"
Their sword master spank their back with his wooden sword to reset their concentration.
Kane tries hard to not get distracted, and finally can cover his wooden sword with mana.
k!
"Aw!"
"Fill it, not cover it. It''s two different things."
The quietest of them, Aiden, is in full concentration.
''Breath mana, feel the mana that flow in your body, feel the sword as part of your body, and direct it to the sword you hold.''
He repeating the sword master''s words as he starts to fill his wooden sword with mana.
The rest of the people realized Aiden begin to capable of filling his wooden sword with mana.
The scene started to get tense as Aiden looks like he can fill his wooden sword with mana, the first way of doing the Sword Caster-ing.
Aiden focused more as he feels he filled his wooden sword with mana, more and more. Until it suddenly exploded.
Boom!
The explosion shocked the whole church and make them run towards the problem site.
Liliana, the Deputy of the Church, came right towards the sword ss, which be messed with the studentsying down, messy.
"Professor Arsen, what happened here?!" asked Liliana.
When his four disciple are messed up, he is fine somehow.
"I am sorry for the incovenient, Professor Liliana. One of my student made an error during our training."
"And that caused an explosion?"
"Breakage Arts more precisely."
"Breakage Arts? But why?"
On the Deputy of the Church interrogation, the sword teacher walks closer to his interlocutors.
Because of the charisma and handsomeness of the sword teacher, Liliana became stiff and shy.
"I am sorry, Professor Liliana. But could we speak further about this in four eyes? Because I did like to continue my ss. Of course, I ask you too about the permission on continuing my ss outside of the town if it''s possible?"
Liliana cannot hold that much of the sword teacher''s charm in public. So she backs up a few steps and immediately answers:
"I-if it''s for our and the sword disciples'' goodness, I approve. But I ask you to do not bring them too far from the safe perimeter."
"I shall thank you," said Ars as he bows to Liliana like a knight.
That scene is so memorable and made themotion crowded in admiration, suspicion, and jealous.
Meanwhile, the sword disciples cannot say anything about the sword master charm. They just muted themselves and follow the sword master in proudly.
Chapter 106: To Enjoy every moment
Chapter 106: To Enjoy every moment
Land of Honor / West Area Border
Boom!
In the empty field of west area border.
Boom!
There is a continuous boom sound.
Boom!
There is no monster that is visible around the area.
Boom!
But the continued boom sound doesn''t stop striking.
"I''m beat up!" "Me too!"
The twin fell on their back, can''t continue anymore their training.
Not far from their position, Kane beaten up too. His right hand greatly trembling.
"Dang it!"
He could not reach the level of hisrades yet. He doesn''t want to stop. But his right hand says otherwise.
Boom!
Meanwhile, one of them is still continuing on destroying his training medium as he tries to figure out of how to properly filling a medium with mana.
Boom!
Aiden once again destroys his wooden sword. He couldn''t count how many wooden swords he had destroyed. But as long as there are still wooden swords, he would not easily stop his training.
He stands up, walking to the wooden sword container, and takes one to continue his training. But before he goes back to his position, he takes a look at the sword master first.
His four sword disciple is having a hard time on training their First Lesson of Sword Caster-ing. Meanwhile Arsen, the sword ss master, rxing on wooden chaise lounges under an umbre.
"Having trouble, Aiden?" asked Arsen.
"Um, yes. I don''t know how to say it, but, whenever I connected to the medium and try to fill the medium with mana, I end up filling too much and makes the medium explode."
That is the reason of why Aiden always destroying his medium, the wooden swords.
Arsen knew that in the first ce, since he can use [Eyes of the Dragon: Mana Vision]. But he believing in his smartest disciple. Even though the smartest is still having a hard time, and if he lets Aiden go on like that, Aiden will end up losing so much mana and that will gives long-term effect of his body.
Don''t want that to happen, Arsen removed his sunsses and get up.
The sword master seems so rxes, when his disciples are having trouble on learning his lesson. But one thing that makes Aiden not losing even one trust on his sword master is the scars on the sword master body.
At that time, Arsen takes off his jacket and wears only a ck shirt. That shirt shows Arsen''s two hands. His two hands, especially his right, is full of scars, and all that scars seem like obtained from his training of Sword Caster-ing.
Aiden realized that because his right hand also got the same wound because of receiving damages from the medium explosion.
Arsen stands up in front of his smartest disciple and asked: "Hand over that sword."
Aiden did what his sword master asked.
Arsen takes the wooden sword. "At first, I want you to feel the same hardship just like me."
The context is on learning the [First Lesson of Sword Caster-ing: Filling a Medium with Mana].
"But your body not as strong just like me back then, and I don''t want you to get infected when learning this Arts."
That is a shame, but his sword master''s words are true. Aiden feels like his breathing became irregr, and his right hand started to feel like it being prickling. That is a sign that the flow of mana in his right hand is starting to lose its points of bnce, which if continued would result in an initial Infection.
"You three,e here!"
Kane, Henry and Harry immediately get up and run towards the sword master.
After all his disciples gathered, Arsen going to gives them another lesson.
"Because of you fools cannot do that simple thing, and if I let you go on like that it will harm your body even more. I will give you onest lesson to make your learning easier."
"Aw, don''t say that, teach." "You make us down."
It was a new side of their sword master; saying words that can make other people feel down.
"But that is the fact," muttered Aiden. "I can continue even although my right hand covered with wounds from the training. But it would all be for nothing if I got Infected before I could master the Sword Caster-ing."
Aiden is the most capable of all of them on learning the Sword Caster-ing. If he said that, then they cannot deny their sword master''s words.
"Well, with that being said, now try to hold this sword."
Without realizing it, their sword master had made his wooden sword floating in midair.
No matter how much they see it, that looks so amazing.
Aiden became the first one on holding the floating wooden sword.
"Then try to move it."
Aiden tries to move the floating wooden sword, but no matter how much he put his strength to move it, the floating wooden sword can''t be moved at all.
"Hnnngggggggggg!"
Aiden surrender. The twin together be the next to hold the floating sword.
"Hheeeeaaaa!" "Hhuuuoooo!"
Even with two-man strength, the floating wooden sword does not waver an inch at all.
It seemed like it has absolute characteristic that would not waver without the owner''s consent.
"Now hold and try to feel the mana in the sword."
Aiden holds the floating sword again and tries to feel the mana in it.
"Can you measure the volume of mana I used in that sword?"
Before his sword master instruction, Aiden could not think that he can measure a mana in a medium. But now he tries to do it, and it feels like he is holding a cup full of water. The water (mana) inside the cup (wooden sword) is so bnced and calm.
The sword master''s [Mana Filling] is like a work of a professional butler.
Aiden releases his holding and lets the rest of them hold the sword.
"That is the right measure to fill that wooden sword''s space. Every sword has their own space. So you need to know how much you need to fill the swords you hold."
"That is why we need to learn [Arts Vision]?" asked Aiden.
"Well, if you already get used to [Mana Filling], you don''t have to. Besides, having that skill will only make you easier to measure the mana filling, whether or not you can do it still depends on you."
The sword master''s words once again increase their confidence.
The sword disciple continues their training.
Boom!
Boom!
Even though the explosion urs increased.
"You''ve beening here for a week straight!" "And with more severe injuries!"
Even though they always came to the Student Health Center to request medical care. They don''t stop until they master the first step of Sword Caster-ing.
"But we are so worried about their situation."
Due to the condition of the sword disciples who are injured every day, the sword ss master being called to the principal''s office.
The principal''s of the school church is a middle-aged man sitting in his chair, just sit quietly. The one who talks is the deputy administrator of the church, Liliana.
"We approve your hard training on them before then, because we did see the development in them, and the sword ss students did not seem getting forced into the ss you give them. But now their condition is getting worse day by day with the training you gave them that you did not tell us what kind of training you give them. We felt like we could not let this happen to them anymore."
From the pressure exerted by the deputy of the church, Arsen remain calm and answer:
"Please don''t worry too much on this, Deputy Administrator, and Principal. They keep getting hurt that means their training gets improvised. Didn''t you once see the training session and the cause they always get hurt, Deputy Administrator?"
A few days ago, Liliana dide to the sword ss training field, and saw one of the sword disciple is blow up his sword using some kind of method.
"And that''s a technique you taught them? Isn''t that a dangerous ability then?"
"Well actually, they did improve and I think they wouldn''t blow themselves again in the future. If you want, I can gather them and show you their improvement to show that their wound is necessary."
Lialiana takes the offer.
After quite a while, the sword ss that attended in North Field finally being held, with special guests, the deputy administrator and the principal. Also, the fan group of the sword master.
"Man!" "What the Squirra?!"
"I''m used to Master''s fan base, but what''s about with Mrs. Liliana and the principal?"
Kane and the twin have no idea about the situation. Meanwhile, their leader is in front of the representatives of the church.
Some of the curious teachers also watched what the sword ss is going to do.
Aiden stands in front of so many people, and the two of them are the high representatives of the church. He is so nervous that his right hand doesn''t stop trembling. Cannot bear the pressure, he seeks help to his sword master.
"I can''t help you. You have achieved all the expectations you work for. If just simple nervous kills all of it, then everything you''ve done will be in vain and you won''t be able to move forward."
His sword master can''t help him. He is all by himself against the world. He wants to fight for it, but it''s so difficult.
"You are this ss best representatives. Get it done. I''m counting on you."
The sword master finally gives him a support. That increase Aiden''s confidence to the top, and made him able to do the first technique of Sword Caster-ing, [Mana Filling].
"How in the world you do that?"
Liliana, and all the people that saw what Aiden did before got startled.
They don''t see Aiden uses an Abyssal Arts, there is even no mana covering the floating wooden sword. But the wooden sword is floating in midair, just like an absolute object.
"Try to move it."
Liliana holds toe floating wooden sword and tries to move it. But the floating wooden sword did not waver at all.
The physically strongest woman in the church cannot move the floating wooden sword, that means nothing else can do it.
Aiden takes the floating wooden sword and holds it in a normal way.
That amazed all the people.
"That is just the first technique of Sword Caster-ing!"
Arsen takes the people''s attention. He holds one wooden sword, thenunches it to the five wooden targets that have been lined up.
Theunched wooden sword piercing all the five wooden targets, and once again Sword Caster-ing amazed all the people.
"That is the next technique they need to learn after this! After that, there are many ways to use Sword Caster-ing depending of the user capability! With that being said, I, Arsen, Master of the Sword ss, deres that all my disciples'' hard training and wounds are necessary to make them strong!"
The sword master deration made the atmosphere tensed in amazement. Then suddenly
p!
p! p!
p! p! p! p!
Arise a lot of apuse from those who watched.
Liliana confused at first, but she let the spirit fill the church for the sess of the sword ss to prove their ability.
"Woooooo!"
"That was so " "Cool!"
Kane and the twin jumped at Aiden in excitement. They didn''t expect the hard work and pain they endured have brought them to that glory.
Everyone smile for them. They who see the sword disciples'' hard work and pain can''t stop being proud.
In that happy moment, someone must have felt unhappy, and Aiden aware of that. Even so, he wanted to feel that glory even for a moment.
"Well, fuck who feels unhappy for you. There is always someone or a group who hates you, but fuck them. We only live for a moment in this world. If you don''t enjoy every second of what you have, then you are the stupidest person alive."
Chapter 107: To take care well
Chapter 107: To take care well
Floor 2 South Territory /
Season / Rain
_____________
Shield City / West District
Today''s weather status // Raining
The poprity of the Sword ss reach outside of the church, especially to the west district.
Of course the sword master fanbase who brings the new, the female students'' group that given permission to leave the church every weekend.
"The sword ss is so cool back then."
"Yes they are, but Master Arsen is the coolest!"
"Master Arsen is just unbearable!"
"I hope someday he wille to me riding a white horse and say "
"["Come with me"]"
"Kyaaaaaaaaaa!"
The sword master fanbase couldn''t hold their mouths when they are talking about their idol.
That bothered adults around them, so they reminded each other not to be too noisy.
However, they forgot one strict rule that West district women shouldn''t do.
_____________
Saint Arcane Church /
When the church is quiet because of the rain during the day, a strong, tender figure in her diplomatic clothing is walking towards a certain direction in the church.
Inside the church area, she is about to run into a group of female students.
Alina''s group is about to run into a certaindy in diplomatic clothing. Alina or her group doesn''t know about thedy, but from thedy''s elegant gesture and aura, they immediately realized she is a very importance person whoes to the church.
When they bumped into thedy, Alina led her group to say hello.
"Good afternoon," said Alina''s group together.
"Good Afternoon."
The elegantdy''s answer is so tender and calming hearts.
It was as if they passed a female version of the sword master. They can feel a strong, mysterious aura yet unbearable to see.
In all the eyes fixed on her, the elegantdy just walk casually as if they are nothing to her. She walks around the church as if like the church is her own house.
The elegantdy finally arrives at her destination, the principal room.
"You have arrived, Sylvia."
As usual, Liliana, the Deputy Administrator of the church, representing the principal to greet the major of Shield City, Sylvia Shield herself.
"Please, take a sit."
They sit face to face in the room''s sofa; Liliana with the principal, and Sylvia is in front of them.
"I never thought you would force it toe in a rainy day like this."
The rain hadsted from morning to noon that day. Sylvia must have walked from her office to that ce alone. But there was no trace of rainwater stuck in her clothes.
"Enough with the pleasantries," said Sylvia intimidatingly.
That strong appointment shocked the old man principal a little.
"Where is he?"
"I am sorry, but we are afraid he is not in the church at this time."
Sylvia''s arrival at the church is very clear. She wanted to get an exnation regarding the appearance of a strange dude to the city she guards.
"And why are you giving me that excuse? If you try to protect him, I will treat it as disobedience to the rules that have been implemented in this city."
Liliana have expected Sylvia will said that. But she is not afraid of that appointment. Instead, she is afraid if these two strong figures meet face to face, there will be an inevitable conflict happen.
Liliana is not afraid, but the principal is wavering.
"Don''t worry, we will not do such silly thing like hiding a problem teacher. In fact, we will throw and tie him and give him to you if we could. But the annoying thing is, we had searched for him this entire time with zero results."
"What makes you think he can go in a fully rainy day like this?"
"One thing you should know, the reason we did not give you a report about his appearance is because he came straight from the cathedral into this church."
It sounded stupid and absurd, because the Cathedral is over a teau impossible to climb. The only ess so anyone cane to Cathedral is from West District first, then walk through Stairs of Serenity, andst crossed Saint Arcane Church.
"But, West District didn''t even get a report that a strange man newly entered, right?" asked Liliana.
Yes, but one more thing .
"We receive a report that your sword ss is doing a training in west field perimeter area."
"Yes, and I did gave Arsen a request for permission for you."
The day Arsen asked for an outside ss, Liliana had given him a letter of request before their ss can go outside. That is a must procedure, but -
"I didn''t receive it."
"What?"
"We suspect your physic teacher brings his student to get to outside by passing through the hignds of the Stairs of Serenity."
Liliana startled. It was hard for her to believe such a thing, but the Mayor of the Town herself told her so. That way she can''t continue that words war.
Meanwhile, the principal is trembling.
Liliana bows her head. "I am so sorry for such ignorance. We did not expect him to be that rascal."
"Rascal, eh?"
Sylvia is younger than Liliana. But in term of political position, Sylvia''s position is much higher and Liliana has to respect the youngerdy. Plus, that is so much shame for her. When she felt confident that she could defend themselves, the major brings a very shocking statement that they could not escape.
"But, let me make our final defense."
"Please."
That will be silly for Liliana to do so, that is like running from their responsible. But she can''t do much in that position, and that is actually theirst defense.
"Arsen actually is not under our control. That also the reason we did not give you a report about hising."
Sylvia immediately understands. There is one more person with a higher position than her two opponents.
Therefore, Sylvia not wanting to waste her time and she immediately goes to the next destination.
Grand Cathedral of Longing /
It was still rainy, but the Cathedral is being protected by an invisible barrier and there is not even a single raindrops fall to the Cathedral.
"It''s been quite a while since thest time you came here."
Arrived at the Cathedral, Sylvia immediately being greeted by its guardian, or she used to call her "Witch of Longing."
"Aw~ don''t call me with that insolent noun. You can use ''Mother'' instead."
Sylvia smirked as she walks to the provided chair.
"Still ying with your disgusting character, I see."
"I''m not ying it, you are my cute daughter. If you are not like it, then what other personality should I give besides affection?"
Sylvia gives Maria a piercing gaze that ended Maria''s theatrical.
"Okay~ I''m sorry."
But she still shows affection towards Sylvia.
"You must be tired walking from your office to get here. The weather must be cold outside also. Here, get some tea."
Maria serves Sylvia her handmade tea.
That amused Sylvia. "I never thought you would still do this silly thing."
"Actually, I got one victim who fell for it!"
"Ha? You serious?"
That handmade tea is made from that woman''s body fluid. Sylvia didn''t expect there will be someone to drink that disgusting liquid.
"But, unfortunately, the ve is out to business. So you cannot meet with him now. If he is here, I''ll definitely show you the [Blood Arts] I have developed!"
Sylvia started to feel a bit of fear because of the crazy woman.
"I didn''t expect a Saint of Soul''s Servant like you literally being epted by Saint of Staff."
Maria gave a tender broad smile that showed horror responded to Sylvia''s statement.
[Saint of Soul''s Servant The Virtues Children: the Diligence], is Maria''s singr status as Abyssal Hunter.
They are the opposite of [Saint of Staff The Sinner Children].
"But remember, not all the singrity group member is all good and all evil. You remember right, when [Wrath] almost killed your beloved Saint of Staff behind his back? From then on, he considered as evil and being expelled from the Holy Man''s Family."
Sylvia still remembers it very well. Because the incident happened in the town, she now controls.
"That applies to me. Saint of Soul is just so boring. All he thinks is to kill all Abyssal Hunters and get back to Earth. Different from him, Matthew is just so adorable. In every moment of his life, he always thought of things that would bring goodness to all those who followed him. That brings him to adversity, quandary, ills, hardship, and depression. But the most important thing is, he led me to so much extraordinary mysteries of this new world. That is why I am so adore him."
Maria speaks all of that terrible thing with a sincere voice. Sylvia just can''t bear being close to her for too long.
"So, that guy is really not here?"
"No, I think he went to Seven Colour mountain."
Sylvia now remembers that guy had intervened in the incidents that destroyed the ckish Mountain.
"Then there''s no use in me staying here."
Sylvia gets up from her sit, about to leave.
But Maria did not want her to just go like that. "Hey, how about a hug before you go and noting back again?"
Sylvia stopped her feet, felt annoyed. "Can you stop ying me like I''m a child? You are not even my real mother."
"But I gave you half my life. I will not mind about your excessive fear of men. But I just want to make sure, that you don''t hurt yourself after half the life I gave. So please, take care well of yourself."
That one message is the only sincere word from Maria.
However, Sylvia doesn''t want to hear that, doesn''t want to worry about that.
Chapter 108: To go hunt
Chapter 108: To go hunt
Land of Honor / West Outpost
Cloudy Morning /
A certain group of hunter containing a few parties is running a meeting before going to hunting. One of the group section is the Sword disciples of Saint Arcane Church.
Because of the rainy season, the soil of the area is still muddy.
"Man." "We hate walking in a muddy soil."
The Sword disciples are not the only party thates from the church.
"Having trouble on standing in a mud, sword junkies?"
Three male Priests student joined into one party also with them. The leader is who else if not William.
The priests'' studentsughing at the sword disciples'' group.
"Why not using your weird Arts to cover your boots?"
"Yeah, aren''t your Arts special?"
They made fun of the Sword disciples because the Sword disciples cannot use Arts that can cover their boots to help them better to move themselves.
The Arts is [Wind Arts: Air Mantel].
However, no one from the Sword disciples is able to do that kind of Arts. Because that is the job of a Supporter.
"Why don''t you help us instead?!" "Yeah, aren''t you supposed to be our supporters?!"
The seven of them are disciples of the church. So they should help each other. But that is hard because they have a conflict in the first ce.
"Well, why don''t you fill your boots with mana just like the technique of your weird Arts?"
William joined the chat group to heat up the atmosphere.
To face William, the twin and Kane cannot do much to fight that Smart student''s pressure.
That is why the rival of the Smart student, the Hard Worker One who can only deal with him.
"It''s an Offensive Arts and can only be given one purpose. Besides, it''s a Sword Caster-ing, not Boots Caster-ing."
"Buhahaa!" "That was so funny!"
Sword Caster-ing is still mysterious from other people besides they who learn it.
But that will not make William easily got defeated.
"An Arts that can only be used with sword, then what will you do if you didn''t have a sword? Became useless?"
That mockery is so irritating to the sword disciples.
Yes, they can only use Sword Caster-ing with sword.
"But that doesn''t mean we will be useless with sword? We have trained our physique to face any battle."
"Any battle? I think veteran hunters wouldn''t be that easy to say something like that."
Aiden realized that. "But at least in any battle that don''t need a not helpful help from Supporter like you."
Aiden finally said that. The rest of his group is worried. But if they show their worried expression, they will be taken lightly.
"Oh, is that so? Then we will not provide you with any help then. Because you are already ''strong''."
The Priest group got irritated because of Aiden''s previous statement. But of course, they will do what Aiden told them to. To not give help as the Supporter of the party.
After that decision, they are no longer connected to each other.
Even though he already said that arrogant sentence, Aiden felt guilty because he drags his three member along.
"I''m sorry."
"Nah, don''t worry." "We better withstand pain than to have treatment from jerks like them."
Sometimes self-esteem is more important than pain. Self-esteem is also what makes them able to keep up with all the trivialities of others with their training.
Kane is a witness to all of that. "Besides, we are only being ordered to observe and give provides if needed. So I''m sure we will be alright."
Kane''s words motivated the whole party. So they don''t feel down.
"But, why did Master are not escort us?" "Yeah, it is weird that he disappeared without giving a word."
Their Sword Master, Arsen, disappeared since morning. That never happened before, even when he wanted to go or ordered his ss to train alone, he always tells them.
"Now I remember."
"What is that - " "Aiden?"
"The Major of Shield Town is looking for Master few days ago."
Sylvia Shield, dictator of Shield Town. Also, the reason behind why Shield Town being separated in two districts and two jurisdiction.
Just knowing such a thing makes them quite worried about their Sword Master.
"Do you think Master Ars in trouble?" asked Kane.
Sylvia Shield, famous for her unwarranted hatred for men. If their Sword Master is in trouble and threatened to be expelled from the church, it would greatly affect their sword ss.
"Oh, shit." "What we will do?"
They don''t want such a thing to happen, when they had found a proper Master to teach them the skills of swordsmanship and unique Arts.
In such worriness, Aiden has precise and soothing words for them.
"Well, if the worst case everes, there are two things we must consider. First, is to know what Master Arsen just did. Second, if he really expelled for no reason, I would ask him; "Can you still teach me?""
Aiden''s second consideration sounds like he will get out from the church too and follow their Sword Master.
That startled his three members for a moment. But after that:
"We will do that too!" "Yeah, we will follow Master Ars forever!"
Kane didn''t believe his three-member group will do such a reckless thing. "But I''m with you."
He wille with his friends.
To be honest, they are notfortable living in church. There is nothing wrong with the church, the teachers are good, caring with children like them. But the student environment is just so toxic.
Close example of the toxic environment is William.
Yes, the church is a ce for everyone to learn to be priests. The church itself does not forbid any kind of other teaching inside the curriculum. But because of the stereotypes created by the Priest environment, making new things such as a physical ss that returns to activity difficult to ept.
That is why they really intend to follow their Sword Master wherever he goes if he being expelled by the church.
"Why are you guys so calm?"
Liliana, their escort, and the representative of the church are back from the meeting.
"Okay, now line up!"
In her order, the Sword disciples and Priest group is line up in two lines.
"I have confirmed that you guys are epted to participate in the expedition to [Labyrinth of Trap ns and Lizard] this period."
The seven church student is a bit hype for that.
"But!"
Their hype immediately gone.
"You are only allowed to participate in the back row and are prohibited froming forward regardless of the reason."
Exactly like their expectations.
Expedition to [Labyrinth of Trap ns and Lizard] is dangerous. It could even eat several experienced hunters each period.
They really understand about it.
"I know you want an adventure that you can be proud ofter. But I don''t want to lose even one single of you, I believe that you don''t want to lose yourself either. That is why, hold yourself for now so you have enough experienced before going to a real battle."
Liliana''s words gave courage and confidence to her seven students that are going to be apprentices.
The Sword disciples enforce their stance and together said:
"Yes, ma''am!"
After thorough preparation, a big group containing a few parties left for the expedition.
Behind them, the Deputy Administrator of Saint Arcane Church still looks at her seven students until they can''t be seen.
______________
Saint Arcane Church / Indoor Practical Room #3
"Get up, Elizabeth!"
One certain Sister is supervising Elizabeth training.
In the middle of the room, Elizabeth just fell to the floor. She felt that her heels are quiet sore. But she can''t be weepy and must stand up.
After her portion of the day''s training is over, she went outside and sat on awn chair with a bottle of drink.
A whileter, someone came to sit with her. Without seeing the person''s face, Elisa directly realized who it is.
"What do you want?"
"Nothing."
That is Ars, not the fake Arsen''s mask he wears every day to please people.
Ars is Ars when he is not being covered with strange people, and only when he is with Elisa he bes himself, the annoying yboy guy.
However, Elisa is so tired and doesn''t want to deal with that annoying guy. So she gets up and about to go.
In an instant, Ars holds her hand, not wanted her to go.
"What do you want?" asked Elisa again in more irritated expression.
"Nothing."
There it is, childish and arbitrary character that Elisa hate. But that childish and arbitrary person will not let go of her easily. So Elisa had no other choice but to face him. At least, his state now looks like he will not give Elisa a headache.
She gets back to sit, and her hand immediately got released. Back with her intention is to get rest and rxed. But with that guy beside her, she couldn''t stand such a quiet atmosphere.
"How was your meeting with Sylvia Big Sis?"
"Nothing special."
As usual, he had no intention of talking with her.
So Elisa gets back to be quiet. But then again, she couldn''t stand such a quiet atmosphere when there is a person next to her.
"How about your disciples that goes to an expedition?"
"Liliana took care of that."
"So you really are not interested to be a Master, eh?"
Of course, because Ars is just a very Greedy and actually an antagonist like type of guy.
"They are ready to face anything thates within their limits. If something actually happens to them, I will know and can save them right away."
But that one personality, Elisa saw it just that time. That startled her like she is talking with other person.
"Who are you? aw!"
Elisa being chopped in the head. Then suddenly the greedy and childish guy disappeared.
It looks like Elisa just found out something new from the man she loves. And that she could use as a weapon against himter.
Chapter 109: Part of training
Chapter 109: Part of training
Floor 2 / Middle South Region
Thorny Pine Forest / Portal of Dungeon of Kief and te court
"Are you ready!?"
One of the two tinum Hunter, the leader in full control of all parties, raised his sword up. Increased the spirit of his subordinates.
"Yeaahhh!"
"Woooooooo!"
The whole party members shouted their enthusiasm.
Especially for the twin of the sword apprentices.
"Woooo!" "Woooo!"
Actually, those who shouted excitedly are those who have high physical strength. For those who don''t have high physical strength, they got bothered instead of excited.
"What a vulgar people."
"Hey, shut it!" "You smart physically weak person!" "Can''t you feel the tension of the uing adventures?!"
"It''s a hunting expedition. You are in an adventure if your destination is a great distance."
They are not actually wrong, and only the Sword apprentices group who took issue with their rival''s way of thinking, the Priests'' apprentices.
"Don''t mind them, Henry, Harry."
Kane tries to calm his member''s group. If they make trouble when they just about to start their hunting expedition, they might be sent home right away.
Henry and Harry hold their anger and calm themselves.
At that exact time, a male hunteres at them.
"So the seven of you are the church apprentices?"
The person who came is the second tinum Hunter from the party. A big man in full armor who carried arge shield and a high-quality sword.
The Sword apprentices fascinated at his great figure.
"Yes, sir!"
They without suddenly give the tinum Hunter a formal way of calling.
"You don''t need to call me with that calling."
The tinum Hunter is a little surprised. He is a modest man who does not have a formal curriculum vitae like that of the church apprentices.
"My name is Dustin. As you know, I''m a tinum. Liliana is a good friend of mine. So I will be the one who will take care of you."
Dustin emits a humble aura through his big figure. That fascinated the Sword apprentices once again.
"Yes, Sir!"
"You don''t need to be that formal on me. Plus, you are not in the church now, so take it easy."
The Sword apprentices realized their formal greeting has be their habits, and it attracts attention of the atmosphere.
Dustin also felt a bit embarrassed by their formal greetings.
"We are sorry, Sir Dustin." "We can''t help it because it has be our habits."
"That''s alright. Also, you can just call me by my name."
After confirming the Sword apprentices enthusiasm, Dustin move to the Priest apprentices.
"So, the three of you are the Supporters of this party?"
"Yes," answered William, "But us and them are different. We are just coincidentally being sent along with them."
"I-is that so?" Dustin confused for a moment. "Well, we are now in a party and you are our Supporters. I hope we can get along well."
"Don''t worry about it. If they don''t mess up, everything will be fine."
"O-okay."
After facing the Sword apprentices high enthusiasm, Dustin shocked again by a low enthusiasm of the Priest apprentices.
The two groups of the church''s apprentices seemed given two different kinds of teaching.
Dustin doesn''t want to think too much about it. But he expected that the seven apprentices from the church have the same character and attitude. But it looks like the Sword apprentices is the one given a better moral lesson.
"Let''s go!"
Right after their short introduction, the Leader of the entire party given amand to enter the portal.
"Alright, we will enter in thest turn," said Dustin.
The portal is 4 meter high and 2 meter length. So everyone must be in a group that will take turns to enter the portal.
One group can carry 5 to 10 hunters. There were eight of them with tinum Friendly hunters counted.
"Let''s go!"
Dustin bes the first one who enter the portal.
The twin jumped to the portal in excitement.
"Woo!" "Hoo!"
The rest enters casually
__**__**__**__
"What the - !" "Eeeeegggg!?"
They got teleported in the midair and falling.
~~~~~~~~~~
Labyrinth of Carnivorous nts and Lizards /
Definition / This hunting ce is a former dungeon, [Dungeon of Kief and te]. It is the only one of the three former Dungeon that be hunting spot. Inside of thisbyrinth is always changing because of the Trap nts doing.
Track: Dungeon Portal
Monsters:
1. Trap nts
2. Lizards Thing
Huntable results:
1. Dangerous and useful nts
2. Useful Lizard''s body part
~~~~~~~~~~
Those who can use Arts cast: [Wind Arts: Air nket]. The Arts wrapped the user, so they can lowered their fall speed.
But those who cannot -
"We are deeeeeeedd!"
They are pulled by gravity and fall to the surface.
"Ouch!"
The four apprentices of Sword are falling to the ground.
"But, it didn''t hurt?"
"Hey, get out from there!"
Dustin suddenly shouted at them.
The four of them looked around. They were in the middle of a veryrge cave, that the surface is suddenly moving.
"What the - !" "The floor?!"
They look at the floor. For some reason, the floor colour is changing from brown stone into pink meat.
"It''s actually a pink meat!" "NO! It''s a mouth!"
The four of them are inside a Gigantus Venus nus mouth.
~~~~~~~~~~
Monster Name: Gigantus Venus ntus
Difficulty: Level 6
Inteligence: Level 3
Type: Trapper Monsters
Monster Info:
- Monsters that can fuse/camouge with surrounding environmental. They only will show themselves when a victim got caught in their trap. Be careful with their adhesive fluid.
Rmendation Party: tinum. Gold
Existence: Labyrinth of Carnivorous nts and Lizards
~~~~~~~~~~
"Shiiiiiitt!" "Can''t get out!"
They can''t move their feet. The reason is that strange liquid covered their feet.
"It''s...?"
"Adhesive fluid!"
Adhesive fluid is a glue that all over the mouth of Gigantus Venus ntus.Once you stepped on that sticky trap, it''s hard to break free.
"It''s toote!"
They cannot do something other than wait to be eaten.
But before they are about to get eaten alive, Dustin has words for them.
"You guys! Start counting to 30 second right after Venus ntus close it mouth! After that, use your strongest skill to break through that trap!"
The Sword apprentices receive the message well. The twin gives a thumb up to Dustin right before they got eaten alive.
"Are they going to be okay?"
"They said they are ready to face any battle. So they should be okay, maybe."
The rest of the party waiting for the Sword disciples to get out from the monster''s trap. They are waiting for 30 seconds.
The reason they didn''t help those who get eaten because the victims cannot be helped after being hit by the sticky trap. Also, Gigantus Venus outside body is hard like steel. So they need to use a strong strike to destroy Gigantus Venus.
But there is one simple yet tricky way to get out.
After 30 seconds, adhesive fluid of Gigantus Venus will be hot liquid to digest food. That is where the victims need to release just one strong strike from inside to kill Gigantus Venus. After they killed the monster, the monster''s steel skin will break itself; tada, they escaped the trap!
Right after 30 second the Sword apprentices got eaten:
Boom!
An explosion urred from inside of the Gigantus Venus.
That shocked Dustin a bit. But the Priest boys are get used to it.
The steel skin of Gigantus Venus self-destruct. The moment after it, the Sword disciples crawling to get out with their body got wet with hot monster body fluids.
"Ew!" "Disgustang!"
Dustin runs for the apprentices. The priest boys don''t want to get close to the Sword apprentices, because they smell bad.
"Are you guys okay?"
"We are okay," answered Kane.
"It''s just." "The smell is so bad!"
Of course, a monster''s body fluid is stinky. Especially you juste out from it.
"Then you need a [Purification Air]."
That is an Arts to clean a body from any bad effects.
"It''s the turn of the three of you."
Dustin looks at the three Priest apprentices. But the Priest apprentices somehow giving a ''no'' to that order.
"You guys need our help?"
And asked the Sword apprentices who just got attacked a question of confirming if they should give the Sword apprentices help or not.
"Nah, we are okay," answered Aiden.
That is quite a surprise. But the rest of the Sword apprentices seem agreeing at their leader statement.
"Let''s back to our expedition, Sir Dustin!" "Yeah!"
Well, Dustin could just do that. "But, are you guys really okay?"
He worried because he is protecting the lives of the students of his good friends.
"Don''t worry, we are okay!" "Yeah, we are considering it as our part of training!"
But the kids themselves are actually rejecting to be given a treatment.
"It''s a really tough way to train yourself. But, when I think your condition is bad, I will force you to ept treatment"
"Yes, sir!"
The Sword apprentices epted the order with gusto.
"Although it still so stinky!"
Then they continue their expedition in the former Dungeon.
Faced many Carnivorous nts.
Few times get caught in traps.
Rejecting to be given treatment again.
Then finally meet up with other sub-parties.
The members of the two parties rested. Especially the Sword apprentices who had put up with everything they received.
Meanwhile, Dustin and the group leader from the next group spoke privately.
"You realized it, Dustin?"
"Yeah, there are not a single Lizard on our way here."
The two of them realized that there is something wrong in the Labyrinth.
"Then what about now?"
"We should meet up with Tyren first. It''s quite dangerous if we move alone, especially when I escorting students from the church."
Dustin is alright if something worse happened to him. But he is an admirer of the Staff Saint, and he always remembered the Staff Saint''s first mandate:
1. Protect and Support Children
Chapter 110: Part of training 2
Chapter 110: Part of training 2
Labyrinth of Carnivorous nts and Lizards /
"Yikes." "It''s so stinky."
When they are alone, the twinsining to their heart content.
"Ahhh~" "It smells so bad."
"Hang on a little longer."
It doesn''t clean them of all the smelly liquid. But at least they can lighten the sickener on their heart.
Their party is resting, or rather stopped because they meet with another party.
Dustin is talking with the other sub-party leader quite far from them, so they cannot hear what the two leaders are talking about.
The Sword apprentices are doing the same, but they avoided so that the other party wouldn''t smell their bad smell.
When his three member continuedining, Aiden looked at the two sub-party leaders who seem are having a serious conversation.
The curious Kane asked: "What do you think they are talking about?"
The two party leaders are standing with their back at them. So it''s hard to tell what are they talking about if you cannot see their expression.
The two party leaders know how to avoid so their party will not fall into difort in that dangerous ce.
"I don''t know for sure, but we can''t decide something before we gathered with the main party."
The main party is where the strongest hunter of all of them are. The other tinum Hunter.
"We need to take a bath." "Isn''t any baths here?"
The twins keepining about their condition.
Not far from them, the Priest boys are looking at them with pity. As if they know what the Sword apprentice is feeling.
The twins are hooked on the Priest boys'' condescension.
"Curse them." "Why are we equated on this expedition with them?"
They don''t know for sure. Because that is their Sword master order; for them to take part in the expedition in the Labyrinth of Carnivorous nts and Lizards.
But unfortunately, the Sword master himself couldn''te to escort them. Instead, Liliana escorted them. But the Deputy Administrator brought three Priest boys with her.
"Ahhh~" "We are really unlucky today."
They are fine with anybody except them.
"No, if William didn''te, maybe we can make them help us," said Kane.
But the two rival: Aiden and William, that put in the same group, which is the problem.
"You can ask them to heal you. You don''t need to follow me."
It was Aiden''s fault. He felt responsible about what they have been through.
"Even if you don''t want to ask them, the Priestdy from the party next door might want to help."
There party next door only has one priest with them.
But since the first time they gathered, the Priestdy had been looking at the Sword apprentice with worry.
"Isn''t that the same as asking for treatment?" "Yeah, in the end they will look down on us!"
"Well, if I don''te with you maybe "
"What are you saying?!" "We are in this together!" "If we die!" "We die together!"
That is a stupid way of thinking. But Aiden can''tment too much on that because he is the worst of all of them when he is risking his self-esteem.
Aiden smile in regret. He felt even more stupid because he doubted the loyalty of his friends.
Right after they had tighter the rope of trust between themselves, Dustin finally finished the meeting.
"Party! Assemble!"
The party assemble severally.
Dustin seems is going to announce something important about the continuation of their expedition.
"First, I want to say sorry. Due to some reasons, I cannot take you any further than this. That means we are going to go back."
The Sword apprentices felt a bit disappointed, but that meant they could go back to the city and take a bath.
"Aww, that is so unfortunate."
The one who was talking is one William''s subordinates.
"Though we want to see the end of this dungeon."
[The Lizard King pce]. It is the boss room of thebyrinth where they will witness the battle with boss monsters firsthand.
Of course, the Priest boys are not actually want to do that. But now that they must return, they cannot see the Sword apprentices get tormented again.
"Hey-hey." "Don''t be spoiled like that."
To think the Sword apprentices will get mad at them, but they are not. They try to act mature over the Priest boys''ints instead.
"We are only apprentices in this expedition." "If Sir Dustin said there is something that makes us have to go back " "Then we have to go back."
When against William''s subordinates, the twins are enough to win at them.
"Shut up!"
"We know that already!"
Their bickering looked like an ordinary match between rivals. So Dustin didn''t have to step in to stop them.
"Well, once you are graduated and can be an independent Hunter,e to me, I might get you a party so you can take part in this expedition one more time."
That gives hope to the two rival groups. Although from the priests'' side, they were still annoyed that Dustin spoke as if they are actually a spoiled group.
"Ready to go back then?"
"Yes, sir!"
They started walking again, but headed towards the back.
Due to the capricious nature of thebyrinth, they had to turn, jump, and get past the traps of Carnivorous nts once again.
But this time, the Sword apprentices are bing more aware, and most of the time seeded in avoiding every trap.
That makes Dustin proud.
"You get used to this Labyrinth so quickly in just one expedition."
Apliment from tinum Hunter makes the Sword apprentice big-headed.
"Ahaha!" "Maybe it''s because our Sword Master train us well to get used to every possibility!"
"Your Sword Master?"
Dustin knows the church is giving the children like them free education. But he did not expect that just a swordsman could forge four great youths like the Sword apprentices.
"Yes!" "He is Master Arsen!" "He justes two months ago to the church!" "But he taught us really well!" "And makes us this strong!"
The twins can''t get enough on boasting their Sword Master.
Just hearing such name, makes Dustin wonder who is the guy. If he is that strong, he must be a Legend.
But suddenly, when the twins are jumping from higher ground to another, behind, William cast a simple [Wind Arts] thatunched to Henry -
"Harry!"
- to Harry.
Harry slipped and fall to the surfaces. Unfortunately, the surfaces seem like a trap nt.
Don''t want to fall on that trap, Harry makes a bat.
"I don''t want to feel that disgusting thing anymore. Yeaaaah, take this! [Sword Shot]!"
Harry shot one of his wooden sword to the surface.
The shot creates an explosionrge enough to destroy the surface where Harry is about to fall.
Harrynded to surface without a problem. After that, from the shattered surface, appeared the bodily fluids of a monster that came from the Gigantus Venus.
"Woah! You did it, Harry!"
"Woahaha! I''m so proud of you, my brutha!" "Haha, praise me more!"
The Sword apprentices look like will not fall into the same trap ever again. Well, that doesn''t apply if the Labyrinth given an update by the developer, God of Abyss.
It looks like Dustin doesn''t have to worry about the Sword apprentices too much. Their Sword Master already gave them a lesson, so they can face any battle thates to them.
But one thing that makes him wonder. "What''s with the previous [Sword Shot]?"
From what Dustin saw, [Sword Shot] is a skill that requires the user tounch/shot a sword to attack their target.
"I never knew that a Hunter would throw their weapon to be an attack."
That is unfortunate also. To throw your thing to be an attack.
"That is why." "We bring few swords with us." "Also, all of our swords are just wooden sword."
Dustin just realized the Sword apprentices used a scabbard that can be put three wooden swords in it.
"This is a special scabbard." "That is only given for Sword apprentices."
Dustin is surprised one more time. But his previous question yet given an answered.
"About the [Sword Shot]," Kane takes over the conversation. "That is our way of using [Sword Caster-ing]."
"Sword Caster-ing?"
Dustin seems will get deeper into the topic because he is curious, He is like a new kid in a physic ss who curious about the secret skills that were taught in the ss.
But Kane doubted on wanting to answer that. "I don''t know if I''m capable of exining [Sword Caster-ing]. All I can say is, it is a unique way ofbining an Arts and swords, and the way we use it is unusual like when we used Abyssal Arts. It is Abyssal Arts, but, it''s just different."
That is Kane''s limit on exining their way of swordsmanship.
Dustin realized that and stop pushing a question to the apprentices.
The close rtionship between the tinum Hunter and Sword apprentices made Priest boys jealous. But they can''t do anything about it.
They walked back by following the tinum Hunter who used to the Labyrinth.
"Btw, Sir Dustin." "How do you know we are actually heading back to the start?"
On the twin''s question, Dustin pointed upward.
All the apprentices looked up and only see harmless wild nts.
"Can you see where their flowers are pointing?"
"To." "There?"
"That is where the boss room are."
With that simple exnation, the apprentices immediately understand how it works.
"Wow, that''s so cool!" "It was like part training two!"
Because they already know where to head, the Sword apprentices excitedly ran first.
Dustin let them do what they want at first. But, when they just about close to the starting point.
"You guys, stop!"
Dustin suddenly stopped their feet. Then he ran towards the front line.
The apprentices realized that Dustin is entering his battle mode. Because they also feel that there is something wrong waiting ahead.
"Show yourself!"
Dustin''s order made one certain creature get out from the darkness.
He is just like a normal male human, but he has a reptile tail, and his whole body is reptile skin.
A Lizard monster? No, he is more like "A demon?"
Chapter 111: Lizardmen vs Knights
Chapter 111: Lizardmen vs Knights
No, he is not a demon.
Dustin can immediately realized if his opponent is a demon if he sees one. But the one in front, is not a demon.
Dustin only feel one mindless human that has be a monster.
They look like a lizardman, but with the result of mutations between humans and monster lizards.
"Sir!" "Dustin!"
With the twins'' notification, there are many lizardmen monstering out of the darkness. There are dozens of them and outnumbered Dustin''s party.
That situation made Dustin thinks hard.
They just need to pass thest alley behind the lizardmen group to get out from thebyrinth. Of course, the lizardmen will not make it easy for them to pass.
But those lizardmen looks like will not be aggressive until they try to get pass them or maybe move to somewhere else. Since they are moveless when Dustin''s party arrived.
Running back is also not an option. Because in their party, there are 3 priests who didn''t have high points in speed. So there is a big chance for the lizardmen to attack them and that would be worse than facing those monsters now.
That much number of priests is actually a burden for a party. But Dustin doesn''t want to call them that, when they didn''t expect the situation would became like that.
Dustin could feel that the seven apprentices he escorted became tenses. Who would not? There are many unknown monster in front of them that suddenly appeared like it was ording to n.
"All of you, listen to me."
Dustin attracts all the apprentices'' attention.
The apprentices immediately look at him like they are waiting for Dustin to give orders.
That is good, because they are ready to fight.
"This is emergency, and we didn''t expect for such a thing to happen. When the situation is like this, the main party must be facing them too. I can''t protect all of you because they outnumbered us. That is why, I believe that all of you can protect yourself. I know there is a conflict between you group, but I told you know, throw away your dignity and fight together, for the sake of our life."
Dustin knows their conflict all along. But he didn''t want to interfere in that because he believe, youngster problem must be solved by themselves.
However, the situation are change, and just like Dustin''s said, they had to take their troubles away for a moment and fight for their lives.
The apprentices take a breath together then said:
"Yes, sir!"
The church apprentices did what Dustin told them to. That makes Dustin proud.
"Good, andst, knight!"
The sword apprentices shocked when Dustin calls them by that proud title.
"I need the fastest one of you to steal a chance to get pass their guard and get out from thisbyrinth."
After giving that order, Dustin back facing forward. He will now face the lizardmen group.
Gantly, Dustin walks to the middle of their circle."So, are you going to just stand there, or are we going to have a fight?"
The lizardmen finally make a move after Dustin taunt them.
It seems they are here just for stopping anyone who wants to pass. Nor until their Master came back or they have high difficulty, so their Master is confidence to just believe in them to guard the exit.
"IF it''s the second possibility, then your Master is so confidence to think a bunch of you can stop a tinum Hunter like me!"
The lizardmen dash forwards. Not all of them, but still many of them dashed towards the Hunters. Not just to the tinum Hunter, but also to the church apprentices.
"Golems Core +4! [Ulterior Phantasm Wrath Taunt]!"
Dustin''s shield [Ulterior Phantasm] let out an Angry Golem roar that suppress all the surrounding enemy and force them to targeting Dustin.
"Yeah, you are a monster, right? Then it must be working very well on you!"
Dustin doesn''t feel a bit of fear even when being covered with unknown monsters. He fluently parry, pushed, and swing his sword to every Lizardmen thates to him.
In the back, Dustin''s performance amazed them.
But then Aiden immediately realized. "Okay, Harry, Henry, which one of you will be the runner?"
The twins look at each other.
"I think you are faster than me." "No-no, you are definitely faster than me." "What are you talking about? You are the winner in ourst race in the Stairs of Serenity." "Isn''t that you?"
The twins fight over who is faster than them.
That makes Aiden a little angry. "Alright, Henry, can you do it?"
"But I''m Harry." "I''m Henry."
Aiden mistook between the twins. "Alright, Harry, you can do it, right?"
"W-well, like I have other options?"
Harry will do the run.
"Kane, Henry, escort him to the exit."
Kane and Henry immediately nodding at Aiden''s order.
The team that will flee has been formed.
"Wait!"
But suddenly, the Priest boys objected in that n.
"Aiden, you are intended to defend us alone?"
"Yeah, with that much number of lizard monster?"
They couldn''t trust Aiden alone.
There are dozens of the lizardmen. Even a tinum Hunter like Dustin having a bit of hard times to face them. And Aiden confidently sends his three members to be the runaway team.
However, in the Priest boys'' distrust, Aiden gives them a look of doubting.
"Didn''t you have [Support Arts]? If you use that on me, and also support Sir Dustin, we might win this fight."
Aiden speak his confidence while setting up [Swords Wall].
[Swords Wall] is a three or more sword filled with mana then be barrier which has the power depending on the user.
The runaway team is outside of the [Swords Wall]. They are ready to go with holding one wooden sword each in their right hand.
With Aiden''smand: "Now go!"
The runaway team begins to run to the battlefield circle.
Kane and Henry are in the front position of Harry. They would be the anglers so that the Lizardman''s attention would be on them, not on Henry.
Dustin realized the runawaying. He parried one lizardmen and pushed the monster. Then he drew his sword back.
"[me Arts -]"
Dustin''s sword begins to emit me from its holder.
"[Circle of Hazard]!"
Then Dustin swung his sword around, killing one Lizardman and pushing the others out.
The attack also creates ash that envelops the area around Dustin. That is a chance for the runaway team.
"GO!"
The runaway team enters the ashes while still running like there is no tomorrow.
Henry started running faster than his twopanions.
When they are out of the ashes, a single Lizardman was waiting for them.
The Lizardman immediately dashes to the fastest of the runaway team.
Henry slowed his feet, leaving Kane to pass him.
Kane raised his sword, parry the Lizardman attack with his strengthen wooden sword.
"I won''t let you loose!"
Kane pushed his opponent away, then shed his sword once. With that, the Lizardman couldn''t stop Henry and Harry.
Henry and Harry are keeping running, when suddenly they felt there is one strong Arts thatunched at them.
The twins immediately stopped their feet when one dark mana ball shot and exploded in front of them.
"What the egg " "Was that!?"
Dustin looked through the Lizardmen and found one that is different from the others.
While almost all Lizardmen have strong physical forms, some have their own characteristics. They have bigger mouths and are dressed like a caster.
One Lizardman Caster had unleashed his power to stop the runaway team.
Well, the one before missed. Unfortunately, Henry and Harry are in a bad ce to take such explosive attacks.
"Shit!" "What should we do?!"
They could have deflected the Lizardman Caster''s attack, but they have only two swords, and they felt that with their current strength, their wooden swords would have been destroyed immediately if they were made to deflect the attacks of the previous dark mana ball.
"[Wrath Taunt]!"
Dustin once again provoked the Lizardmen. But like a Caster, the Lizardmen Caster had resistance to Arts.
A few Lizardmen Caster now, pointing their mouth onto the twins.
"Oh!" "Shit!"
The twins immediately prepare their sword to protect them.
"No!"
Dustin tries to release a range Arts to the Lizardmen Caster, but the other Lizardmen Fighter didn''t allow that.
Kane tried to fire his sword, even though he knew he would be unarmed after that.
"[Fire Great Ball]!"
Boom!
Suddenly, there was a big fire Arts thatunched into the Lizardmen Casters.
It came from the genius Priest.
"Don''t think you can take all the attention!"
The arrogant genius Priest had saved the twins'' lives.
"Woah, that''s our William!"
"He could not only use [Healing Arts], but he could also use [Offense Arts] like a Caster!"
William just only could wryly smile because his two subordinates admiration.
"Well, I originally wanted to be a Caster. But for some reason, I have to be the best Priest no matter what."
Aiden witness such a strong determination within his rival.
"Hey, if you that useful!" "Tell us from the start!"
"Just run away, you idiot!"
"Oh yeah, I forgot!"
As their chances grew, Henry began to run again toward the exit.
Dustin nced at William for a moment, to give the arrogant young man his admiration.
His rival also looked at him. "What are you looking at?"
"Nothing. Just thinking that our chances of winning are up."
"With great me being here; nothing is impossible."
Without them knowing, their rivalry goes to a higher level and healthier.
Chapter 112: Knights and Priests vs Lizardmen
Chapter 112: Knights and Priests vs Lizardmen
Henry arrived at the exit, or starting point of the Labyrinth of Carnivorous nts and Lizards.
Portal of Dungeon of Kief and te court /
The portal is the same as the one outside.
Even when he is out of breath, Henry immediately runs to the portal.
__**__**__**__
Thorny Pine Forest / Portal of Dungeon of Kief and te court
Right when Henry gets out from thebyrinth.
"Ouch-!"
He bumped to a wall that shouldn''t be in front of the portal.
The wall is so thick that makes Henry''s nose bleed a little.
"What are you doing?"
Suddenly, a very much familiar voice asked him.
Henry didn''t believe that at first, but the person is actually standing in front of him, the Sword Master.
Henry immediately jumped to the Sword Master. "Master - !"
But Arsen stopped Harry with his feet.
"Why do you look like a trash that was just lifted from the river?"
Harry''s nose got hit by two different wall twice. "Aw, that''s hurt." Then he finally realized why he is out from thebyrinth. "Master, please help us!"
"That is why I asked you twice what happened?"
"A-ah, that''s, - We are getting attacked by unknown monsters!"
So that was the reason why the Arts that Arsen put on Aiden said that the disciples are in danger.
But there should be no new monster before update, and this year the [Labyrinth of Carnivorous nts and Lizards] shouldn''t be getting an update. Furthermore, that is the second expedition this year.
Arsen will not send his disciples to face a new threat in thebyrinth.
The way Harry speak is also telling Arsen that his friends definitely going to die if he not going to help them.
"Alright."
Not want to waste time, Arsen directly enters the portal, leaving the confused Harry outside.
Henry didn''t know whether his meeting with the Master was idental or not. Most importantly, he had asked someone who is able to help his friends.
"But wait, did Master Arsen knows where Aiden and the other is?"
Definitely not. Especially when you enter thebyrinth, you will get thrown into a random ce which is definitely not the starting point.
"Shit! I should have entered with him!"
Henry immediately enters thebyrinth once more.
__________
Inside the Labyrinth of Carnivorous nts and Lizards /
"[Fire Arts Fire Ball Barrage]!"
William sted almost the whole area around the tinum Hunter.
"William!"
"Chill-chill!"
Even when their guardian is still there, William gave no mercy.
"Don''t worry, he can protect himself."
Just like William said, even when the area around him being sted, an experienced hunter like Dustin knows how to protect himself.
Dustin lifts his shield and uses a [Defense Arts]. He quite shocked when there was an AOE Arts cast right on his ce.
"Damn, the youths these days have a little sense of chill."
However, that doesn''t mean Dustin hates that. Because almost all lizardmen around his area got sted from the attack just now.
"Aiden!"
In the corridor on the other side, Kane shows Aiden that there is one lizardman caster who wants to revenge William''s attack.
The lizardman caster sends Aiden one dark mana ball.
Boom!
"Hng!"
Aiden sessfully blocks the dark mana ball. But it gives Aiden a shock pressure. He took a wrong breath earlier.
''To withstand arge blow, you have to adjust your breath as the enemy''s attack hits your shield.''
His Sword Master already gives him every lesson that Aiden''s need to face any battle. But it still hard when first practicing it into the realbat.
"Can you withstand more, sword head?"
For the first time, William shows a bit of interest like-care to him.
That sounds funny, but Aiden didn''t hate it. "Didn''t I told you I was prepared to face any kind of battle!"
One lizardman caster once more shot one dark mana ball at Aiden''s group.
"Hang in there, boys!"
Dustin tries to help Aiden''s group, but he is still busy on fighting the rest of the lizardmen.
Meanwhile, the other two Sword apprentices is confused.
"How is it, Kane?"
Kane racked his brains: ''We only had one wooden sword in each hand. We can''t use this kind of sword to fight the lizardmen. Aiden looked overwhelmed to endure a single dark mana ball from the lizardmen casters. William could not shoot the lizardmen caster because the monsters were constantly moving, while William''s Arts required him to focus on one point and it took a long time to cast.''
Suddenly, Kane realized something.
"William! Just focus on helping Sir Dustin!"
Kane suddenly gives William an order that William doesn''t like.
"What are you nning, Kane?!" asked Aiden.
Even though they are taught to be a swordsman, but Sword Caster-ing''s objective is different from swordsmanship.
''It is not a teaching who will make you a melee fighter, or a knight, or whatever. You can only use this Arts to create shields, and arrows. Either you be a Tank, or you be an Archer; decides.''
Aiden has the highest stat in strength in their group, so he is a good Tank.
The twins seemed to be able to endure anything, but now they are separated and one couldn''t do much.
For Kane himself, he didn''t have a pretty good stat in strength, but he is confident with his eyes.
"Oi, are you serious you want to do that?"
Kane held his sword like he is holding a spear he is about to throw. His stance is strong and menacing. Like he wouldn''t fail to shoot his target.
"Well, like we have a lot of choices to make?"
Kane knows that all too well. If he fired his only sword, it meant he would be unarmed.
But just like he said, they don''t have much choices.
"Well, the lizardmen caster only two left. I will give you my sword to kill the other one."
Kane shows a proud smile at Henry''s choices. "I won''t miss a single one then."
Kane focuses his mana on the right hand. Like a sniper, he''s aiming for one target he''s about to shoots.
In the blink of an eye, Kane fired his sword.
One lizardmen caster realized that there was an attack came at him, but that was toote.
Boom!
Kane has killed one lizardman in an instant.
That amused his group and give terror to the other lizardman.
"Um, Kane, that amazing, but "
The lizardmen now targeting them.
"Shet, we have no cover!"
"[Lightning Arts Stanch Rain]!"
The Arts just now stunt the lizardmen.
"You two,e here!"
Kane and Henry immediately run towards Dustin. Pass through all the lizardmen.
"I didn''t expect each one of you has your own speciality in your swordsmanship."
Dustin is so amazed at the Sword apprentices performance. He didn''t expect the youths has the ability like Gold Hunters.
Behind Dustin''s group, the Priest boys grinned, except William.
"The battle is still continuing!"
Just like William said, the lizardmen now more vignt and careful of their opponents.
While previously they had looked like mindless monsters, they now looked more like soldiers who are afraid of defeat.
"Can you do it one more time, young man?" asked Dustin to Kane.
"I will not waste even a single opportunity, Sir!"
The youths are ready to win the fight.
"Young Priest Caster! We are counting on you too!"
Kane and William are their chance to win that fight without taking a loss.
The lizardmen are dashing one more time.
Dustin is ready with his shield. He gantly protects the two apprentices while blocking, mming, and shing the lizardmen fighters.
Kane is ready with his arrowsword. He is sneaking his eye on thest lizardmen caster who kept moving.
While Dustin''s group is busy with their fight, William is up to something.
"What are you going to do?"
"Just shut up and focus on protecting us."
He pointed his staff right at Dustin''s position. It looked suspicious, and William seemed to want to hurt Dustin''s group.
"You..."
But Aiden tries to trust his rival. Even if they are enemies, that genius guy wouldn''t do something as trivial as injuring Kane and Harry when he had the chance.
Thest lizardmen kept moving while charging his dark mana balls. Then, when he felt like he was in the right position, he fired a dark mana ball at Dustin, at the more threatening boy.
"[Strengthening Muscle]!"
Dustin takes the dark mana balls directly with his back.
At that moment, Kane moves with the arrowsword is ready. "[Super Strong Sword shot]!"
The [Super Strong Sword shot] is super fast the lizardman caster could not able to avoid it.
"Yehaaa!"
Thest lizardmen caster has been killed.
"Now it''s only all of you left!"
Dustin lifts his shield, the [Golem''s Core +4]. Then cast his best move.
"[Ulterior Phantasm Golem Spirit Wall]!"
Dustin creates a giant spirit wall. The giant spirit wall moves, following Dustin''s shield.
Then Dustin moves the giant spirit wall to crash all the remaining lizardmen.
After gathering all the lizardmen, Dustin directed the giant spirit wall towards the Priest Caster.
"William!"
"You don''t have to order me."
Wiliam was ready with his strongest attack.
"Scorch, in the judgment fire. [me Arts Tower of me]!"
Chapter 113: Knight vs Black Hunter
Chapter 113: Knight vs ck Hunter
William''s [Tower of me] scorched all the lizardmen that was the most satisfying thing he ever saw.
Dustin canceled his Arts. Everyone is still stiff, but when they realized that they win the fight, they took a deep breath, and shouted:
"Wohooooooooo!"
"Yeaaaaaaaahhh!"
"We win!"
Dustin quite can''t believe it. He thought at least he will let his one hand or feet to lost to protect the apprentices. But the surprising thing was, the apprentices actually helped him, and they won the battle together as a party.
"Wooooo!"
"?"
Suddenly, Harry ps his shoulder unconsciously in excitedly. Then the young man realized, that he was just doing something rude to an older person.
"I-I am sorry, Sir Dustin!"
When the young man afraid that Dustin would avenge him, Dustin gives him a better treat.
"Come here!"
Dustin embraced the two apprentices in joy and proud.
On the other side, Aiden is still doesn''t believe that they win the fight. He still activated [Sword Wall], and had yet to lower his guard.
"What are you doing?"
William is waiting for him in the back, waiting for him to cancel [Sword Wall].
Aiden immediately canceled [Sword Wall], then William walked passed him with his two subordinates following.
William joined the tinum Hunter, then got hugged forcefully.
"You are great with your support! And you two..."
William''s two subordinates didn''t do anything.
"You are great too!"
But at least they give Dustin a mental support by watching him with full hope.
"What are you doing, Aiden?"
While his party member celebrates their victory, Aiden is still standing silently.
''Did we really win that easily?''
He didn''t know why he asked that. But his instinct told him that the fight is still not over.
Yes, deep down in thebyrinth, the main party was probably still fighting the lizardmen just like they did.
But, why, Aiden''s hand doesn''t want to let go his swords.
"Yeah-yeah, that was a nice fight! Nice teamwork! Congrattion!
Suddenly, someone talked to them, and at the same time -
"But have you ever--?"
One dark mana ball fired at Dustin''s group.
Dustin had released his shield and sword. The dark mana ball went so fast, he wouldn''t have time to take one of his weapons.
That is why. "[Strengthen Muscle]!" He sacrificed his left hand to block the dark mana ball.
Boom!
"Dustin Sir!"
That one dark mana ball was bigger and stronger than the lizardmen caster''s. Aiden didn''t even believe in himself. With just three wooden swords, he could withstand the attack. Let Dustin used his left hand to block and protect all of them.
"Have you ever expected, that when you feel that you already winning, there is still one stronger enemy that attacks you in your blind spot!?"
The voice gets out from the darkness and shows himself.
One man, wearing a ck robe, his hands are covered by pitch ck reptile skin; like charred. Then his face, a man who is crazy is the most appropriate term to call him.
A ck Hunter. Aiden will not get it wrong. It was the first time Aiden met one, but with an appearance like that, of course, all Hunters could immediately realize that he is a ck Hunter.
He most likely is the one behind the ambush of the previous lizardmen. But throughout the fight he only watched and attacked when they caught their guard.
"Hmm?" the ck Hunter wondered. "That attack, not enough to kill you?"
When all the smoke clears, it shows the condition of Dustin''s group. All church apprentices are fine, except for Dustin.
"Sir Dustin!"
Dustin has lost almost all of his left hand.
"I see you are still a tinum after all."
Even when he had lost his left hand, Dustin is still upright even though he is kneeling on one leg.
"You two! Heal him!"
William order his two subordinates to heal Dustin; they finally useful.
While being healed, Dustin gives the ck Hunter a question: "Are you the one behind the disappearance of all lizards?"
The ck Hunter grinning for some reason. "It''s not you! It was us!"
With that little statement, the ck Hunter exposes that he is not alone in the current crime.
Just like ck Hunter should be, he must be in arge group. He most likely one of a higher up in his group. The lizardmen ambush might be his n alone because he confidently appeared alone.
"Why, are you afraid?"
The ck Hunters look through the faces of the apprentices, that they are scared.
"You afraid that this uncle will kill all of you?"
His threat is real, and he wasn''t kidding about intending to kill all of them.
"I won''t let that happen."
Despite the pain, Dustin stood tall.
"Oh, you want to still fight even with that condition?"
Dustin asked Kane to get his [Golem Core +4]. Holding his pride shield in his right hand, Dustin is ready to fight.
"Let me show you, a determination of a knight!"
Dustin stood still as if nothing could knock him down. Behind him, the apprentices know what they should.
''Those of you who can run away, run away! If you can''t run, stay behind me until helpes!''
William and his two subordinates are ready with their staff to support Dustin. Kane and Henry would immediately run to reduce the people Dustin must protect behind his back.
"Oh, is that so?"
The ck Hunter lifts his two hands. Then creates two dark mana balls in a short amount of time.
That was unbelievably fast. Compared to the previous lizardmen caster, he is like tinum rank of ck Hunters.
"Die then. Yeeehaaaaa!"
The ck Hunter starts bombarding Dustin.
"[Ulterior Phantasm Golem Spirit Wall]!"
Dustin thoughtlessly activated his ultimate Ulterior Phantasm.
"Take this! Take this! Take this! Muahahaha!"
Unbelievable, the ck Hunter bombarded Dustin with endless dark mana balls.
"Take thiiiiiiiss!"
He not only targeted Dustin''s shield but also into the surrounding area, not letting anyone escape.
Even William couldn''t find an opening to strike back.
When his party member getting attack by a madman, Aiden could do nothing but standing there, in fear.
Despite his craziness, the ck Hunter is madly strong. He can keep fired dark mana balls like he has an unlimited source of mana.
Without realizing it, Dustin''s [Spirit Wall] began to fade away.
"Starting to lose steam?! Let me warm you!"
The ck Hunter gave no mercy. He is really going to kill all of his party member.
Aiden started shaking erratically. He is going to lose his friends, a rival, a schoolmate, one kind guardian. He needs to do something. But what a mere student like him can do?
"Die! Die! Die! Die! Die!"
"Stooopp!"
Boom! Boom!
Unconsciously, Aiden fired two wooden swords to the ck Hunter.
The ck Hunter parry Aiden''s attack with just his right hand, barehanded, and didn''t get hurt at all.
The ck Hunter seems surprised a little, but felt proud afterwards.
I thought you would just stand there watching your friends die."
Aiden didn''t even know why, but his hands fired those two attacks without his concern. Now he only has one sword, a wooden one. Compared to Dustin, his weaponry is really poor.
After their bombardment''s attack was stopped, Dustin took his time to breathe.
"So, just that? You are not going to fire yourst sword?"
That was just a provocation. The ck Hunter knew that Aiden''s sword is also his shield, so if Aiden lost all of his swords, Aiden would be unarmed and would not be able to protect himself.
The ck Hunter realized Aiden''s fear. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you after that. That is because I fascinated with the way you use your sword. It was like I''m looking at a copy of that Sword Saint guy."
It is said, the Sword Saint uses his sword to be spears, arrows, shields, bombs, and many other skills. And Sword Caster-ing looks like the ability to imitate the abilities of the Sword Saint itself.
"It was the good old day, when I first felt an attack from that he strong guy. And you, and your sword, remain me of him."
The ck Hunter stretched out his arms, looking like he wouldn''t give up anymore attack.
"That is why, attack me. Hit me."
He is mad, definitely crazy. But, even if he said that, Aiden wouldn''t just believe it. But, if Aiden didn''t take the chance, he definitely will going to kill them. But, even he took the chance and attack the madman, with just a wooden sword, Aiden wouldn''t be able to defeat him.
"Aiden!"
Dustin called him.
"If you are going to finish him, use my sword!"
Dustin''s sword is a high ss. Not like Dustin''s cheap wooden sword.
"Yeah! Use his sword! If that can kill me, then do it!"
All of that is crazy. The ck Hunter is crazy. The situation is crazy. And Aiden himself was crazy to ept the offer from that crazy man.
"You can do it."
Aiden now holds a high-ss sword.
It was the first time he had wielded a real sword and is fighting one on one with a real opponent who could kill him easily.
However, if he didn''t take the chance, they would be killed without giving a fight. So he threw away the moral boundary in his head and took the opportunity to attack an enemy for free.
"Do it!"
That is the cue.
"Hhhhaaaa "
Just when Aiden wants to perform his strongest attack, one certain feeling stopped him.
~~~~~~~~~~~
What are you doing? Don''t be in a hurry. Don''t be triggered by enemy provocation.
Catch your breath first.
Focus your strength in your right hand.
Feel the mana flowing through your body, and flow it to your sword.
Good. After that, target to your enemy''s body that can finish him off in one hit.
After that, let out your strongest emotion and kill him.
"[SUPER STRONG SWORD-shot]!"
"YEAH!"
Chapter 114: To seek help
Chapter 114: To seek help
Aiden did it. He without doubt had killed the mad ck Hunter, a person.
The ck Hunter is still standing, but with a sword that pierced his body.
"Did he kill him?" asked William.
They don''t know, because of the previous incident, they didn''t want to immediately celebrate victory.
"Don''t let your guard down, stay behind me. Alden, step back!"
Dustin didn''t know why, but he had a feeling that Aiden''s attack didn''t kill the madman. It''s not Dustin doesn''t trust Aiden, it''s just their enemy is a ck Hunter, a mad one.
And from what he heard; ck Hunter with a strong devil seed has the ability to regenerate. Without doubt, the madman right there is so strong.
Dustin wants to send the apprentices tot he way out. But looking back to the time, the madman''s AOE attack is so dangerous. If he not walking with the youngster, he would likely lose all of them.
"Aiden!"
"Hey, why are you just standing there?!"
Aiden also doesn''t know why. However, he thought whatever they did would all be in vain.
A ck smoke came out of the back of the mad ck Hunter, precisely in the wound from the sword hole.
[When a ck Hunter dies, their bodies will stiffen and they will not unravel. Their soul is gone, but their body remains whole.]
The mad ck Hunter''s body stiffens and not unravel. But because there is ck smoke, dark manaing out of the mad ck Hunter body, it indicated that he is not dead.
"He is, regenerating?"
Aiden didn''t know why he thought like that. But ck Hunters are humans turned into monsters, so it is only natural that they could regenerate.
"!"
Suddenly the mad ck Hunter''s body is moving. His consciousness that had previously disappeared has returned.
"He is still alive?!"
"How can that be?!"
The two Priest apprentices became very scared that immediately run toward the way out.
Where are you doing?!" asked Kane.
"Of course run for our lives!"
The two Priest apprentices don''t want to think about anything else but saving their lives.
"All of you run too!"
While they still have time, Dustin wants to save the lives he can save.
William immediately obeys the order. But that is hard for Kane to do.
"But, sir!"
"Kane!"
Harry pulls Kane to run together.
"Aiden, get up!"
Before they run, they want Aiden to go with them. But Aiden just stood there still and suddenly fell on his butt.
"I''ll get him, you two go!"
Kane and Harry slowly move their feet, then begin to run.
When the five apprentices have entered the corridor of the exit, Dustin immediately approached the one that for some reason refused to move.
"Aiden!...?!"
When Dustin saw the young man''s face, the young man wept.
"I-I am sorry, sir, my feet won''t move," said Aiden groaning.
He must be very scared, because he had failed in the previous big responsibility.
Responding to the young man''s despair, Dustin stood straight in front of him.
"Don''t worry, take time to calm yourself. Once you can move, start running.".
Dustin felt very guilty. "I''m sorry."
Because of him, the tinum Hunter had to stand in front of him.
"Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhh!"
Suddenly, the mad ck Hunter wakes up by bending his body back.
"That felt good! But it can''t bepared to that saint''s attack!"
The mad ck Hunter looked fine, even though there is a sword stuck in his body.
"Hey, isn''t that hurt?" asked Dustin.
"What? This?"
The mad ck Hunter pulls out the sword that pierced his body like nothing.
That gave Dustin feeling hurt indirectly.
"Once you have tasted death, this is nothing."
The mad ck Hunter swinging Dustin''s sword, even though he got pierced with that previously.
Dustin smirked. "If you were dead, you wouldn''t be standing here with us."
Dustin''s statement made the mad ck Hunter grinning.
"Ah, yeah, that''s right! But in this prison hell, what is even death or alive?! We are not in our original world! So what we feel in this world is indeed real!? Or maybe we are just sleeping and all this is just a dream!"
"Is that bullshit is what you heard from that stray saint?"
"Soul Saint is a savior! He is the real saint! Not your stray saint that told you to go deeper into this hell!"
That debate looks ridiculous. Dustin knows that. But he needs to do it until Aiden regains his energy.
"So, what else did your saint told you? To go up to the surface and find a way out of the [Rays of Misguided]?"
"Yeah! But of course there are sacrifices to make!"
Well, looks like Dustin can extract some information from the debate.
"Sacrifice?"
"Sacrifices."
With just that single answer, Dustin would have known immediately what that madman meant.
''What sacrifices? Floor 1?"
"The whole floor?"
That means Floor 1, 2, and 3.
Dustin smirked again. "Hah. Do you think you can do it? With all strong Hunters that lived to this time, You think you can win with all of them?"
In Floor 2, with Ren Li''s death, there are still seven Diamond Hunters who had the strength equal to 1 Emperor.
Huxian, the Fox Queen. Alexander, the ck Dragon. They are the two of five Emperors, children of the Staff Saint, who remain on Floor 2.
With that much power, Dustin didn''t think the 2nd Floor could be drowned. However, the madman''s face somehow told Dustin that could happen.
"You probably won''t live to see that happen. But we are stronger than you think."
Dustin knows that very well. "But, I will live long enough to warn myrades your rotten n."
Aiden is so confused. ''Not our real world?'' ''Abyssal Terra is a prison hell?''
Those strange words made his head dizzy. The conversation between the two adults seemed not meant for children like him.
"Then, wanna bet that you cane out here alive or not?"
The bet is going to happen fast. That is why - "Aiden."
Aiden looks at the guardian that kept his eye on the enemy.
"Right after he fired his attack, move your feet. Don''t look back. Just run."
That was a tough order, and Aiden knew what the consequences would be. But if he didn''t do that, he would once again fail and disappoint his guardian.
That is why, Aiden nodded even he is trembling.
"Are you ready!?"
The madman is ready, but now he uses Dustin''s sword.
"I thought you are a Caster?"
"Isn''t that boy a swordsman?! But why is he throwing sword as an attack?!"
Dustin can''t argue with that.
"If you don''t have any more questions, then I''ll kill you right away! Then the kids who ran away earlier will catch up with you!"
"That won''t happen as long as you cannot pierce my shield!"
Behind Dustin, Aiden forced his feet to get up, then looked at the madman who was about tounch an attack.
The order list is; after the madman attacked, Dustin blocked the attack, running right away.
But something is strange from the madman. He somehow uses the sword like he is about to throw it.
"You ready?! Set! Set!"
Aiden once again stood stiff, couldn''t believe the things he saw.
"Catch this!"
"[Spirit Wall]!"
~~~~~~~~~~~
"Hey, wait!"
Kane stopped their group for some reason.
"Do you think he can still run away with his cowardice?"
William directly refused the idea of waiting for Aiden.
"But at least we need to wait even just for a moment!"
"Wait for that mad man catch and kill us?! You better do that alone!"
William and his two subordinates escape thebyrinth, leaving the two Sword apprentices.
Kane didn''t know why he tried to stop the Priest apprentices. Even though they were enemies from the start, and it was impossible for them to care about each other.
Harry pat Kane''s shoulder. "We will wait for him. I''m sure Sir Dustin could get him out from that situation."
They tried to believe in their guardian capability and wait for their leader.
~~~~~~~~~~~
Aiden can''t believe that could happen.
"I knew it! Your defense can withstand all of my AOE attacks! But it won''t be able to withstand sharp attacks at high speed!"
In front of him, the guardian that he trusted can withstand every that madman''s attack, is now bending over with a sword pierced through his right chest.
The attack was extremely fast, and his [Golem Spirit Wall] could not withstand that unexpected attack.
"*Cough!* *Cough!*"
Dustin begins to cough up blood, and start losing consciousness.
"SIR!"
Dustin tries to stay up and stand up, but after all the battles he''s been through before, and the fatal injuries, he can''t.
"What are you doing, young man? Didn''t I told you to run?"
Aiden wanted to, but given the state of his guard, he couldn''t do it easily.
"Yeah, why didn''t you run!? Run boy, run to your friends so I can finish you all at the same time!"
That''s right, Kane, Harry, William and his two subordinates. They should be escaping thisbyrinth. But if this madman were to catch up with them now, he would definitely catch them, and kill them.
"Hey, my shield still can withstand you attack!"
Despite her circumstances, Dustin still hadn''t given up on restraining the mad man.
"Oh, is that so?! Then with pleasure I will scorch you to ashes!"
The madman creates a giant dark mana ball with his two hands.
Aiden couldn''t believe on what he saw.
"Young man, run!"
Once again, Dustin told him to run.
Everything that happened at that time made it difficult for Aiden to move his body. But the strong gaze of his guardian gave him strength, to run away, to save his life.
"Yes, like that! Run! Don''t worry, I''ll catch up with you after this!"
He did a very cowardly thing. He threw away his pride, and sacrificed his guardian, to escape for a moment from death.
But what else can he do? All the resources and power to fight that madman are gone. Running also only slows their death.
''Don''t forget to seek help if you need it.''
Those gentle words calmed Aiden a little.
"Of course, you cane to me if I can help you with anything.''
But unfortunately, that person is not with them at the time.
However, if magic did exist, Aiden wanted to believe it.
"Die!"
The madman fired one giant dark mana ball to the helpless Dustin.
Dustin knew it was a waste, but at least he wanted to believe it.
"Somebody! Please save us!"
Chapter 115: The strongest help
Chapter 115: The strongest help
The ce where the guardian stood with his shield up now enveloped in ck ash.
"Bahahahahaha!"
Dustin is dead.
With his state, he couldn''t possibly withstand an attack as big as one that strikes him just now.
And there is nothing that Aiden could do about that, except cry his weakness for having wasted the guardian''s life.
"What?"
The Madman confused. He firmly believed that his attack just now killed the pretentious tinum Hunter.
Inside the ck dust:
"How am I?"
Dustin opened his eyes. His surrounding is fulfilled in ck dust, the result of the giant dark mana balls just now. When he thought he would get burnt, he''s still intact and alive.
Then he realized that there is someone standing in front of him.
Aiden had never seen such red mana colour like that, but he couldn''t mistake someone standing behind the red wall.
"Master!"
Arsen, the Sword Master of the Saint Arcane Church.
The red wall that protects them is made of just one sword. A [Sword Wall] just like Aiden did before, but even with just one sword, that is stronger and rock solid.
Dustin couldn''t believe such simple yetplicated Arts had saved him from death.
"Who the are you!?"
The Madman got even mad. He is mad because his target was saved by one random dude that came like a hero.
A hero. Dustin wants to call the man with that. But it''s quite embarrassing for a thirty yo man like him to do that.
"Thank you."
So he simply said thank you for now.
Responding to the man''s thank you, Ars grasp the sword that pierced his shield and right chest.
Dustin surprised by that sudden move. "Hey, don''t worry about it. I''ll hold it until I get a Priest to help me."
Ars didn''t listen to the man''s worried.
"Just rx."
Dustin worried that the Sword Master will pull the sword and his wound would be more severe. But the Sword Master did not do that. The Sword Master only held the hilt of Dustin''s sword, then suddenly, Dustin felt a stream of mana flows within the point of his wound.
It wasn''t [Healing Arts], but Dustin could feel the wounds, and especially the dark mana that left the stab from earlier began to dissipate.
"It''s a nice sword."
The Sword Master ying with his sword like a pro.
"That is forged with a rare red mineral from Redish Mountain. [mish +2]."
Ars looking at the [SR Forging Sword] with satisfaction, then - "I will take this in exchange for your life."
The Sword Master takes Dustin''s sword for payment. That was quite a surprise.
But the Sword Master did that for one reason. The previous [Sword Wall] that protects them got destroyed. The Sword Master doesn''t have other sword other than Dustin''s sword that he holds.
"Hey! I ask who you are!? How dare you ignore me!?"
The Madman is even more mad. However, he didn''t dare to attack after his previous strongest attack could be resisted with one simple Arts.
The Sword Master finally faced his enemy.
"Yes, like that! Don''t act cool just because you were lucky to deflect my attack once!"
The Madman creates two dark mana balls in both hands. Maybe the Sword Master was lucky because he just fired one attack at them. But now he will bombardier them with
"???!!!"
The Madman''s both hands fell to the ground, cut off from his arm.
"What the fuuuuuuuuck!?"
Dustin couldn''t believe his eyes.
Previously, when the Sword Master pointed his sword at the Madman, in an instant, two fire swords were created and shot towards the Madman.
The two fire swords definitely are [Element Arts] made of copying the Flemish shape.
"What did you just do?!"
Even the Madman couldn''t believe on what happened to him.
"Dissappear, or vanish," said the Sword Master.
The two choices pissed off the Madman. But after receiving an unexpected attack that cut his two hands in an instant, of course he wouldn''t hesitate to run away.
"Just you watch! I will get my revenge!"
The Madman creates one dark mana ball from his mouth and strikes the ground in front of him. Creates a cloud of dust that covers his surroundings.
The Madman definitely runs away.
Dustin finally breathed a sigh of relief. But one thing that makes him curious "Why did you allow him to get away, Sword Master?"
Before the Sword Master could answer
"Master!"
The Sword disciple run to them.
The Sword Master faced his disciple, who is battered against danger.
"Good job for surviving."
"Yes, sir!"
All the negative feelings that were in Aiden disappeared, reced with courage and hope.
Just like that, the Sword Master turned around and walked straight into thebyrinth.
"Take that man and get out from here."
That was became hisst message to his disciple.
"Yes, sir!"
His Master definitely is going to save the other Hunters.
That time, Aiden could not disappoint and had to take his responsibilities well.
"Let''s go, Sir Dustin. Let me carry your shield."
Aiden immediately lifts the tinum Hunter and gave his shoulder during their way out.
"I''m sorry, young man."
Dustin felt disappointed in himself.
"What are you talking about, sir? After sacrificing yourself just to protect us, You should feel proud, and I the one who should apologize."
They wouldn''t have ended like that if Aiden had not fallen into despair.
"Well, it seems like no one should apologize or be forgiven."
Because everything that happened was beyond their expectations.
"So, that was your Master?" asked Dustin about their saviour.
"Yes. Is there anything you don''t like about him?"
Aiden seemed to be able to see through Dustin''s face.
Because the Sword Master from the church where Staff Saint teaching is, Dustin expected that the Sword Master would be someone with dignity and a sense of heroism.
But unfortunately his image fell short of expectations. The Sword Master is a very secretive and mysterious person.
Although the fact he is so strong can''t be argued.
One thing that shed through Dustin''s head the first time he saw the Sword Master was "Sword Saint."
"You think so too, Sir?"
Dustin quite surprised. "You think that he is a Sword Saint too?"
"No, it''s not me. But the other professor in the church. They seemed to see an imitation of Sword Saint from the Sword Master''s."
"Imitation, eh?"
If the Sword Master has Sword of Testament with him, he would be a perfect imitation of Sword Saint.
However, the Sword Master still is so mysterious. He didn''t even answer Dustin''s question over his decision to let the previous ck Hunter escape.
Because of that, Dustin got quite nasty impression of him, even though he came from the church.
"Aiden! And..."
"Dustin Sir!"
The other two Sword Master are still waiting for him.
"What are you guys doing?!" asked Aiden, worried.
"Of course to wait for you!"
Those two ran to them and lend their hands.
"You fool. Why didn''t you get out right away?" asked Dustin a bit angry.
"If our friend can''t escape, then we will not!"
"That is a fool''s thought."
But that''s what makes their rtionship special, and Dustin doesn''t hate such things.
______________
Thorny Pine Forest /
Behind a certain tree.
"William, hasn''t it been a while since we get out?"
"Yeah, maybe that madman had killed them."
For some reason, William keeps them outside the portal area, hiding, waiting for uncertainty.
Then suddenly the portal reacted. There is someone who wants toe out.
"Waahhh! Finally we get out!"
That is Henry, or Harry. He brought Dustin''s shield. After him, following Kane and Aiden who help the injured Dustin.
Without a second thought, William immediately dragged his two subordinates and gathered with them.
"Put him down!"
The rest of the party that has juste out from the portal shocked. They didn''t think William would be waiting for them.
But without a second thought, they took Dustin down so he could be treated right away.
Since the situation is safe, they decided to stop to rest for a moment at the court.
The very tired Aiden walks a little away, theny down on the ground. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath as finally feeling calm for a moment.
"What happened?"
Suddenly a familiar voice asking him. Without looking at the person, he answered: "A strongest reinforcement saved us."
"Strongest reinforcement?"
William might be will not believe it easily. "The strongest swordman of thisnd alive."
With just that simple clue, William directly thinks of one person.
"Did he go after four of you?"
"We don''t know. But one thing is sure, He will save everyone."
______________
Labyrinth of Carnivorous nts and Lizards /
Ars takes off all his teacher''s clothes. Pulled his hair back and activated [Eye of the Dragon].
He took a deep breath as many carnivorous nt approached him.
[Sovereign]
All the carnivorous nts immediately back off as very strong aura give them huge pressure.
It''s been a long time for Ars, that he can''t escape the bane of the Witch of the Cathedral, no matter wherever or how far he goes.
"So that witch bane can''t ess a different dimensional space like this ce."
Ars never thought of going up to the First Floor. Because the witch''s bane can reach the entire Second Floor.
"At least I can be free while in this ce."
Because once he gets out, the witch''s bane will get him and control him again.
"Well then, what can I get from this event?"
Chapter 116: Two Great Individual. One Decision.
Chapter 116: Two Great Individual. One Decision.
Throne room of the Lizard King /
That should be the Lizard King, the boss of thebyrinth ce. But now has been taken by one stray individual.
"Goddamnit!"
That one stray individual has also taken down almost the Land of Honor Hunters.
Few Gold Hunter parties together, lead by one tinum, are not match with the stray individual.
"Just who the hell are you!?"
Tyler, the strongest individual on the party, kneeling with his sword stuck in the ground.
All his subordinates can''t help him anymore. They all only want to care for themselves.
All of them against the stray individual. Win by the stray individual. But for some reason, the stray individual didn''t put an end to them.
The stray individual are justze in the throne chair.
Unfortunately, they cannot escape the room. Because all the way out is being blocked by lizardmen creature.
Previously, they entered the room without thebyrinth boss who should have been waiting for them. But who would have thought traps and a monster stronger than the Lizard King was waiting for them.
The stray individual, a man around 20s, wearing ck clothes and cloak that hides his face. One thing that stood out from him, is the right hand which had the shape of a devil''s hand.
He alone fights all of them without using his right hand. But they wore out, taken down, almost got killed, and kneel before him.
It really pissed Tyler off. "If you are going to kill us, then do it!"
All of them are now suffering from the wounds and pain they received in the previous battle.
"Suffer,, more."
He is ying with them.
"Quick death.. is a blessing. But real suffer, is, what will make people realized how important life is."
"Other bullshit, eh?"
The stray individual was always like that whenever Tyler tried to talk with him. He always says philosophical words rting to suffer and life.
"Let''s say, you are a ck Hunter, and the motives behind your doing now are rted to your big n. And what big n it is that needs you to torture us stupidly like this? To make us join you? After we have been tormented enough, are you going to let one of us run away so he can spread the news outside?"
"It wasn''t, part of, a.. big n. This is just a test, for them."
The stray individual pointed his words to the lizardmen group.
Now that Tyler thing about that, the lizardmen herd wasn''t doing any moves since they arrived to the ce. Although at that state, they can easily massacre all of them.
"So, are they human or just mindless pawn?"
The stray individual seems interested in Tyler.
"Why, you always asking question... even though, you cannot do anything?"
Tyler smirked. "Heh, weren''t you a human too? And you just did; asking a question just like I did. It''s natural for a human being to curious about anything they don''t know."
The stray individual feel relieved after received that simple answer.
"I... see."
The stray individual lift his left index finger, and pointed to a certain point to hist left. Then,he started spraying mes in horizontal line, about 5 meters from Tyler''s ce.
The horizontal line of ck mes became a wall of ck mes.
With that ck me wall, Tyler was sandwiched between all sides. Although before they already can''t get anywhere, but now the situation has be worse.
All the hunters became more afraid of that threat. Because they all knew what will happen to them next.
"I have, had enough. I also, able to... control all of them."
Suddenly, the lizardmen herd is moving. They walked forward. Seemed to order the hunters to move with them.
The hunters begin to more panicked.
"No! I don''t want to die in that me!"
"Please, just kill us quick already!"
"That must be going to be really painful! I don''t want that!"
They don''t want it. But the swarm of lizardmen walking towards them made their fear order them to move forward.
The scenario hase to worse.
"You think I never thought a situation like this would happen to us?"
dly, Tyler had already thought of an easy way out of the situation.
"Where I need to kill myself and my subordinates to prevent torture like that."
Tyler lifts his sword. [Thundering +3]. A sword born from really hard forging and expensive material from Bluish Mountain. Its [Ulterior Phantasm Ultimate] could create an area full of lightning that deals AOE damage that will injure everyone around the area, including friends.
Tyler is going to do that when all his subordinates are close to him.
There was no time to feel remorse for the action he was about to take. In fact, if he didn''t do that, they would be in even more pain.
"What Arts did he have that makes him can create this ck mes?"
Suddenly, there was one of his subordinates that curious with the stray individual''s Arts.
"You feel pretty calm despite being in this kind of situation?"
When Tyler himself couldn''t stop shaking with fear and regret, his men had fearless hearts of steel.
''Wait, did I have this kind of men?''
He is the strongest individual in his party. Dustin is also in, but now he''s looking after the apprentices from the church.
Tyler looks at he called strong man, then found out that that person is not one of his subordinates.
A man, a person who has a great reddish ck atmosphere around him.
Despite wearing ck clothing, he definitely is not in the ck Hunter group. Plus, that person is holding [Flemish], which only owned by Dustin in their party.
''Did he save Dustin and take his sword?''
Tyler could see the person''s face. A face that radiates greatness. Now is curious with the stray individual, ck Hunter leader''s Arts.
"H-hey, where are you going?!"
The person somehow walking towards the ck me wall.
mes will definitely burn everything that touch it.
However, the person casually walks pass the ck me wall in ease. It was as if there is an invisible barrier protecting the person from the ck me wall.
~~~~~~~~~~
Cast [Dragon Skin Solid Box], Ars goes through the ck me wall in ease.
After that, he found a throne chair that the ck Hunter leader is sitting on. He definitely is not just a usual leader, most likely a Demon King Commander.
How did he know?
Because [Eyes of the Dragon Mana Vision] could not measure the mana capacity of the ck Hunter leader.
[Mana Vision] can measure how strong an individual is from the aura of mana capacity that someone releases.
Aura of mana capacity is like seeing a rainbow fire, Abyssal Mana, that covered one individual. But as for ck Hunters, they leak out ck mes just like the ck me wall.
And Ars couldn''t see the aura of mana capacity of the individual who sits on the throne within that range of sight.
The ck Hunter leader quite surprised on Ars'' capability.
"Who, are you? How, you can ... get through my mes?"
Ars folded his arms, with a smug face, he answered: "You should take my heart away from me if you want to hit me with your attack."
"That, is a strange... parable. Can you still alive... even when your heart, got taken away, from you?"
Ars got annoyed.
''What''s with him?''
The individual way of speaking really irritates Ars. That made Ars''s breath stop every time the individual spoke in a halting manner.
Also, his way of thinking is like a kid that curious about everything that he just saw.
"Well, yeah. Even in that situation, you won''t be able to kill me."
"Is... that so?"
The individual suddenly gets up from his sit.
"Then, we shall not, shing our sword... in this ce."
Ars looked at the area in the room. "Yeah, that''s right. We should get out from here first if we want to try to kill each other."
"No."
Surprisingly, this one Demon King Commander is not thirst for blood like the one Ars fought few months ago.
"And why is that?"
"Because, you are.. not my enemy. Also... you are, not the one who should, I fight."
"So it needs to be a person that rtes with your past? Someone who has hurt you?"
"Yes."
So that is a revenge.
"What a clich."
If that is how it is, then that is good. Because Ars also didn''t find any benefit on why he should fighting with this one Demon King Commander.
"One question."
Ars was a little surprised when the Demon King Commander politely asked permission for a question.
Sure?"
Ars is not really sure, but well, whatever.
"Those people? Did youe to save them?"
He suddenly speaks normally.
"Well." Ars has shown himself to his disciple. So there is no reason to leave them. "Yeah, I came here to save them."
"I... see."
He suddenly speaks haltingly again.
"Then, we should... end it, here."
Behind the ck mes wall, the lizardmen herd suddenly stopped.
The hunters inside were confused, but d at the same time.
The ck mes wall also disappear, showing two great individuals facing each other.
"We will, take our... leave."
"Yeah-yeah, don''t cause any trouble again after this."
Suddenly, ck smokes emit under the Demon King Commander''s feet. The same happens also with the lizardmen herd. That ck smoke slowly covers them, like going to take them away.
But before the Demon King Commander leaves, he gives Ars message.
"Im happy. A strong, person like you... have a heart, that radiates justice. Not like the person I hate the most."
After that, the Demon King Commander is gone, taken away as the ck smokes disappear.
Chapter 117: Two Individual. Two Determination.
Chapter 117: Two Individual. Two Determination.
Shield Town / Major Office
Veora opened the Major office door and enter the room.
Inside the room is still like usual. The ambience of the room is dark and so quiet. However, the owner of the room now is sit facing the open window.
Veora walks to Mayor table and put some documents.
"The update of the investigation is here."
There was no reply from the Mayor, Sylvia, for about 1 minutes.
That one minute is so long, even when doing nk is still faster than waiting for Sylvia to respond.
"Sylvia, are you "
"What is the content of the report?"
She is not sleeping.
Veora thought her Leader is sleeping because didn''t directly respond to her. But now Veora positioning herself beside her Leader and found the Leader is meditating with holding [Blue Sky Sword].
Veora didn''t ask anything beforehand and went straight back to the topic.
"[Ren Li was confirmed died in the fight]. [Greedy Young Master is the one in charge of [Red Tower Divine Light]]. [Now the Seven Colour Mountain is leaderless]. [Greedy Young Master already making moves to seize the territory]."
Those are the outlines in every report.
Sylviastopped her meditating. Releases the Blue Sky Sword and let it fly in the air. Then focuses on the arrival of her right-hand man.
"Oh yeah, one more thing. [There is no a single body could be found from under the rubble]. Most likely because the copse of the [Wrath Golem] made the bodies of everyone in the undergroundpletely destroyed. Plus, Ren Li''sst [Red Judgment] was so powerful, it was crowned as the strongest Artsunched this year."
In thest moment of the ckish Mountain copse event, an extremely powerful Arts wasunched to finish off a golem the size of a mountain.
The weather when the incident urred was cloudy in all regions of the south, so everyone can see it clearly. The incident was considered as thest option for Ren Li to win the battle at the cost of his life.
"That wasn''t him."
But Sylvia denied the fact for one reason.
"Why is that?"
Sylvia''s words like she is saying that thest [Red Judgement] on the event not done by the holder of the Red Sky Spear, Ren Li.
"Seven Colour Weapon series does not have that much power."
"But Ren Li sacrifices his life tounch that attack."
"One mere Diamond Hunter''s lifecked the quantity of mana tounch such a powerful attack."
Veora can''t argue more if her leader, a Diamond Hunter, one of the seven owners of [Seven Colour Weapon series], said so.
A Diamond Hunter is indeed strong, the strongest group of active hunter. Compared to one certain strongest group, the Emperors, their contribution to Floor 2 is much more and beneficial to all people.
But they still are not the strongest.
"Then, who was it?"
Veora had one big guess, but she wanted to hear the answer from the leader in person.
For some reason, the leader closed her eyes and goes silent instead. It was a time for her to contemte.
Veora doesn''t have a choice but to wait. While waiting, she walked closer to the window, and saw the view from the 5th floor of the mayor''s office building.
"That sword master."
Suddenly, Sylvia changed their topic.
"You''ve seen him, haven''t you?"
The man who didn''t pass through the western district to enter the church.
"Yes."
Veora had seen the man on theirtest visit to the church. Where Sylvia done talking with the man in the principal room.
A long-haired man, covered in mysteriousness and falsity.
Why is falsity? Because Sylvia is one.
"Say, what do you think of him?"
But in the man''s cases, he is just soplicated. "It''s hard for me to put about him into words."
"Is that so?"
That makes Veora curious about her leader motives on changing the topic from the Greedy Young Master, into the Sword Master of the church.
"You think those two are the same person?!"
Veora never thought about that possibility. Because they are most likely are different person. Their hair and their face is different.
"I know that. It''s just my silly thought."
"No, I''m not calling that silly. It''s just, never thought of that possibility is possible. Even the Sword Master is the Greedy Young Master, then why he was willing to be sword teacher of the church? We even received good resumes from the sword disciples regarding that man."
Sylvia pressed her back to the chair. "I know that."
A topic about two mysterious individual makes her sense became blunt.
"Yes, not much data is written about the two of them. In Greedy Young Master cases, people who are close to him are just Jimmy from White Wood, and Lee Wai from Lee Wai''s corp. But of course, it was very difficult to get close to them."
The Greedy Young Master''s figure waspletely covered. In fact, many Bounty Hunters have hired to reveal the identity of that person, just to get zero results.
"While in the Sword Master cases; he came from the sky like a white knight."
In more detail, he came directly from [Cathedral of Longing]. With the Church Administrator''s permission, he was immediately became a sword teacher without having to go through all the troublesome processes.
Sylvia had alreadye to the [Cathedral of Longing] to speak with the Church Administrator. But what she brought home was resentment.
There, Veora think about one unpleasant thought.
"[The fall of ckish Mountain]. [The appearance of a holy swordsman to the church]. Sylvia, did you think this is indeed rted to the ''prophecy''?"
In Veora''s question, Sylvia remain silent for another minute.
That indicates two possibilities; she knew that but choose to be silent, or she doesn''t want to believe in that.
It had already few minutes since Sylvia gone silent. If she doesn''t answer, that means their conversation is over.
"I''ll take my leave then."
Veora turns around and walk to the door. But before she gets out
"I will face it."
Her leader determinate something.
That makes Veora have to turn back again, to hear more about her leader determination.
"Whateveres to this town, I will face it."
That''s it. That is the key of victory of their future fight.
"Yes! And this family will definitely protects this town."
The Leader and the Vice Leader of Sylvia Shield Family has made their determination.
____________
Labyrinth of Carnivorous nts and Lizards /
Throne of the Lizard King /
Tyler has witnessed something amazing. Even though he pissed off a little that the person who saved them was like letting go of the ck Hunter group.
He then immediately looking back, make sure that he still has all his party members.
dly they are stillplete. Even though there are some who fell unconscious, but that''s okay if they are still alive.
Tyler back to look at the person who saved them and walk closer to the person.
"Hey, I don''t know who you are, but thank you so much for saving us."
The person slowly turns back and faced Tyler.
One impression Tyler got from the man with long hair was, kind? He wasn''t sure, but the fact that that person had saved them was indisputable.
"Don''t worry about it. You cane right back out. They won''t intercept you because they havepletely disappeared from within thisbyrinth."
How did he know? But his face doesn''t tell lies. So it might be better for Tyler to listen to him.
"Understood."
Tyler turn around to his party. Gathered and managed them. After that, they started to walk to the way out with Tyler walk behind.
However, for some reason their savior didn''t walk with them.
"You didn''t go with us?"
"Nah, I''lle outter, don''t worry about me."
That''s odd. What he want to do alone in this empty room?
But again, if he said that, then there is no reason for Tyler to ask more.
"Okay!"
Tyler turns around. But before he continues his walk, he wants to ask something to their savior.
"If allowed, could I ask your name?"
The savior wondering for a moment. Having decided, he replied:
"Sword Master from the church."
That is not the kind of answer Tyler want to hear. But indeed he needed.
"Sword Master?" asked Tyler, with a hint of disbelief.
~
Now only Ars alone.
He took a quick breath, griping.
"Huuuuuhh~ Want to be a dungeon boss."
He walks to the throne chair, take a sit, then felt like a king in an instant.
"Jealous with those mc who has a simple story and mission of life."
He leaned his head against his left hand.
"Huuuuuuuuhh~"
Feeling bored when there is no people who watch you sitting in a throne.
"Should I just conquered this Floor, build a castle, became a king and wait for someone else to finish this story?"
He opposes the main idea of this story.
"Huuuuuhhhh~"
...
"Huh~"
What?
"Nothing. It''s just, felt so lonely when I''m alone."
Then get out and find someone or two.
"It didn''t need to be more than one."
Then just one, the most important person.
"Isn''t that Elis "
...
"Tch, why it needs to be her?"
...
"Lright, fine. Guess I will squish her for a minute or two."
__________
Saint Arcane Church /
Library of Preliminary Record /
Elisa suddenly felt a great goosebump.
"What happen?" "Eliz?"
"Nothing. It''s just, I felt a big pervert wille at me soon."
"A " "What?!"
Chapter 118: About the Sword Caster-ing
Chapter 118: About the Sword Caster-ing
Saint Arcane Church / Indoor Practical Room #3
"Aaaaahhhh~"
Elizabeth fell to the floor right after when her daily training was over.
"Good job, Elizabeth. We will continue the training tomorrow. "
The female dancing teacher directly gets out of the room. She said ''good job'', but she was actually disappointed in Elizabeth.
"Eliz!" "Eliz!"
La and Li immediately ran to Elizabeth. Seeing the condition of their friend which is quite worrying.
"Your feet." "It became worst every day."
Both of Elisha''s feet were red and crusty, and it got worse every time Elizabeth finished training.
"Come here."
La took Elizabeth to sit on the chair that had been provided. Li prepared a bucket of cold water for Elizabeth''s feet.
"Ouch-ouch-ouch!"
La and Li who heard Elizabeth groan also felt the pain.
In healing Elizabeth''s feet, La and Li also gave Elizabeth''s feet a massage on each.
The atmosphere turned quiet after only the three of them stayed in the room. The impression of disappointment from the dance teacher before still remains in the hearts of the three of them.
It had been about a month since Elizabeth started her training. But she just made little progress during the time.
La and Li look at each other, signaling to begin their secret n.
"Eliz."
"Yes?"
Despite being very exhausted, Elisa responded to them with a sincere expression. It made it hard for both of them to continue.
"Er, what is it? Is there anything you need to talk with me?"
"U-um, yeah." "How are your feet?" "Did our massages help it?"
Elisa smiled sweetly. "Of course. It is because of the two of you who always willing to help and support me that I can go this far."
Those innocent, sincere words made it even more difficult for the La and Li sisters to talk about important things they wanted to discuss with Elisa.
"Y-you hear her, sis?" "Y-yes, looks like we need to massage her more so she can continue tomorrow."
"You don''t have to. Soon it will be noon, and we have to go out to change the clock with another ss."
"O-oh, yeah." "That''s right."
After a few minutes of continuing the massage, they immediately got ready to leave.
However, there are no one outside.
"Where are the people?" asked Elisa, wondering.
Even though students from other sses should have entered practice room #3 taking turns with Elisa.
La and Li remembered one thing that happened in the church.
"In the Practical Room #1!" "The Sword ss held a seminar attended by a tinum Hunter, Tyler, and his group!" "The other student must be in there too."
Elisa immediately noticed the main culprit of the scene, and felt bothersome.
"Oh, is that so? Then I will go straight back to the dorms."
Elisa wants to do that. But the twins stopped her for a certain reason.
"Can we take a look to their seminar?" "Just for a moment!" "Please!"
Elisa had expected that they would ask for that.
"Fine, if it''s just for a moment."
~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Indoor Practical Room #1 /
"Wooooooooooo!"
"What the heck is that?!"
"How does that work!?"
Elisa immediately felt irritation as soon as she entered the seminar room. The reason is, of course, the crowded atmosphere created by the participants. The cause, of course, is the speakers from the Sword ss.
The leader of all the participants, Tyler, was trying to pick up, shake, wave, the floating sword practiced by the best Sword ss representatives.
"How!? This sword!? Became so solid!? In midair!?"
But no matter how much Tyler put his strength into the works, the wooden sword didn''t even waver a bit.
The Deputy Administrator of the Church, Liliana, is there to make sure the seminar is running safely.
Several groups of students also joined in to watch, but their voices were overtaken by themotion of the tinum Hunter''s party.
"Gah! I give up!"
In an instant Tyler giving up on trying to wave the wooden sword-
"Chief! Let me try it!"
Sentences like that came out of the mouths of his men.
Tyler wanted to allow them, but of course, with the permission of the seminar chairman, the Sword Master.
"How it it, Master? Did they allowed to do it?"
The Sword Master looks at Tyler''s men, who are ready to be the next challenger.
"I knew a situation like this woulde, for that.."
The Sword Master signaling one of his disciples to take something.
"I had prepared this."
The Sword Master tied the floating wooden sword with a rope.
"All of you can try to pull this rope to wave the sword."
The challenge sounded mocking, but talked in a very clear way of provide understanding: that all of them cannot wave the floating wooden sword.
However.
"Let''s do it, guys!"
"Yeah!"
"We will show the strength of the Thrilling Thunder n to this room!"
About 12 men united to hold the rope together. With faces full of confidence, they would pull the rope to shake the wooden flying sword together.
"On my mark! One! Two! Pull!"
They put all their strength into the pull.
However, no matter how much force they exerted, the floating wooden swords did not falter by an inch.
After about a minute, some of them copsed due to suffocation. Then they all started to stop their traction, thinking it was impossible.
"How is it?"
"Did not waver at all?"
"Even though that got pulled by dozens of men?"
They were all gasping for breath with all their might in a minute.
The people who saw were amazed, and immediately looked to the student who cast the Sword Caster-ing, Aiden.
All the attention that saw him didn''t stiffen Aiden.
Because of everything he had been through until now, he is already strong enough to receive many eyes seeing him.
But there is one pair of eyes, of one special person who can make him feel awkward in an instant.
"Oh, no." "Elizabeth here."
The boys realized that Aiden had lowered his focus on his sword. But dly, it didn''t happen the moment the sword was being drawn.
"Sir Arsen!"
"Yes?"
One caster of the tinum Hunter''s member raised her hand.
"Can I ask permission to try to draw that sword too?"
The Casterdy asked directly to the Sword Teacher of the permission.
The Sword Teacher gently smiled. "Well, of course."
The Casterdy got the permission. But of course, she got ridiculed by the men for her selfish request.
Thought all men: "How could a weak woman even try to shake that solid sword?"
But the Casterdy didn''t waver by all the scorn. She confidently came forward to try to take up the challenge.
There, Tyler realized one thing. Without talking about his understanding, he wanted to preview the results of the opportunities his members were taking.
The Casterdy had faced the floating wooden sword. Before she grabbed the hilt of the sword, she first looked at the boy controlling the sword.
The boy immediately turned awkward at the sight of a beautiful Casterdy.
After that, the Casterdy looks at the Sword Master and whispered: "Say, Master Arsen, If I could cancel this Arts, would you be willing to apany me to drink tonight?"
The Casterdy said that while turning her back to her party leader.
The party leader, Tyler, is curious. Because the Casterdy is actually his crush.
Responding to that, the Sword Master gently answered: "Well, we can take a look at that. But first, please do the challenge because the people are waiting."
Those are sweet words that no woman can refuse. Even though it has an impression of rejection in it. But of course, the Caster Lady didn''t give up.
"Alright, I get it."
The Caster Lady gripped the hilt of the sword, then easily took the floating wooden sword and controlled it. She did it easily, just like casually taking a sword from an empty space.
It certainly made everyone very surprised, especially the men who had put all their physical exertion into work.
In an instant, amotion urs. Asking: How did she able to do that!?
Since that is a wooden sword, the Caster Lady is not afraid to y with it.
*p!*
A person''s p immediately made the atmosphere became calmer.
It was the Sword Master.
"Alright, since the sword has been taken, we will end the challenge session. But of course, I want to ask our winner to exin to people who are curious about what you just did."
The Caster Lady ying with the wooden sword first, then made the wooden sword float in the air like Aiden did.
"At first, I didn''t expect such a technique to exist in Abyssal Terra. Unlike the usual Abyssal Arts used by all casters, this Sword Caster-ing fills an object''s mana, which is certainly useful as a weapon or protector. I still don''t know how this Arts can make a sword float and stay solidly. But it''s easy to cancel it, by removing the mana in the object manually, yes, by holding it directly."
That made everyone even more shocked.
"But depending on the user and usage, this technique can be very weak and has one big drawback; this Arts can easily destroy your swords because of how the Arts works."
That one made everyone curious.
"Why is that?" asked Tyler, became everyone''s volunteers. "Even though this Arts looks so strong."
Everyone already realized how powerful Sword Caster-ing is. Especially after the incident that urred at the Labyrinth of Carnivorous nts and Lizards.
Before answering the question, the Caster Lady looks at the Sword Master once again.
"Could I?"
"Please."
The Sword Master without doubting giving permission.
"Despite how strong this Arts looks..."
The Caster Lady breaks the wooden sword somehow. The sword was worthless, but it still surprised everyone.
"You need, like, a lot of swords if the Sword Casters want to be dominating."
The Caster Lady looks at the five Sword Casters.
"The usual Combat Arts covered weapons with mana to cast Arts, and of course to prevent damaging to the weapon. But SwordCaster-ing filling an object, swords, with mana. That made their sword uncovered and could easily damage. But of course, the main point of these Arts is to cast a strong Arts by sacrificing the sword used. Is that right, Master?"
The Sword Master gently smiled. "You have covered all the points from this lesson."
It was quite unbelievable, or rather difficult to digest.
All the men still wondering what was their Caster talking about. All the students who writes all the point tries to understand more by reading their notes.
There, one man stood to give a strong question.
"But, doesn''t that sound stupid?! Sorry, I don''t mean to be rude, but, who wants to sacrifice their swords to cast an Arts?!"
The Sword Master and the Sword disciples didn''t take Tyler''s question to their hearts. Because yes, they are know someone would ask that.
There, Kane offer [Flemish] to his Master.
The Sword Master holds the me sword by sticking the sword to the ground. Then suddenly, an Arts being cast and create four me sword which have the same shape like [Flemish], or could be said are copies of [Flemish].
That gave everyone goosebumps.
"It''s called [Sword Copy-ing]. This Arts could only be done by using an elemental sword."
Everyone who saw felt their bodies tremble in amazement at what had just happened. But not with the four Sword Disciples.
That moment made the important person of the church, who didn''t say much from the start, walk closer to the Sword Master in trembling and asked a question:
"To copy one sword and creates another, isn''t that like the power of the Sword Saint?"
Except for Liliana and the Sword Master, everyone got shocked for the umpteenth time. That time the Sword Disciples also got surprised. Because the name of the most powerful Hunter in history mentioned without them expecting.
In that shocking question, the culprit of the shocking scene, just casually giving a gentle smile and answer:
"Well, yes. Because this Arts is originally created to rival that person''s power."
Chapter 119: Little Girl Cries
Chapter 119: Little Girl Cries
A few days ago. Someone said something that surprised everyone.
"Well, yes. Because this Arts originally created to rival that person''s power."
That sentence made the people who heard it immediately dumbfounded.
After the seminar held that day was over, the news about the Sword Master of the Church being rted to the Sword Saint instantly spread fast as the wind to the entire town.
Everyone surprised. However, there are some people who don''t believe at that news that still sounded like a rumor.
So they intend to meet the man in person themselves. But unfortunately, because of the sudden shock, Sylvia Shield closed the church''s ess for the Hunters.
Students are still granted permission, but with requests for permission that are stricter than before.
There is a special pride that the church can find in realizing that one of their teachers has a rtionship with the great Sword Saint. But because of that, Sylvia Shield made a stricter policy, and that pissed them off.
Unfortunately, after the shocking statement, the Sword Master is harder to find. Although before that day the Sword Master is already hard to find, it was harder than before.
However, not all people are hyped by the event. One of the people is the next [Vigorous Maiden] cast.
~~~~~~~~~~
Saint Arcane Church / Indoor Practical Room #3
Weekend /
Elisa fell off her butt, releases the stick in her left hand and the wooden sword in her right hand.
"Aaaaaaaaaahhhh."
Sheined to the room wind.
"Why is it so hard to do?"
That''s because you are forced yourself to do that.
"No, I am not forced myself to do this. I was chosen to be the next Vigorous Maiden, I have to do it."
That''s why I said: you forced yourself to do it.
"No, I am not," answer Elisa with her head lowered, contemting.
...
"Wait."
Elisa finally realised she didn''t actually speak with the narrator, but with an unexpected and unwee one.
"Still working hard even in the weekend, eh?"
It was Ars. He is in the room, and he is there at the time, so it was is.
"W-what do you want?!"
Feeling threatened, Elisa immediately takes her sword, stands up, and pointed the sword to the man.
By the way, Elisa''s sword is a wooden one, so that doesn''t scare Ars at all. Instead, Ars took Elisa''s sword with ease.
That was surprising, but Elisa didn''t give up and immediately took her second weapon, the wooden stick.
There, Ars lifts his sword and intends to attack Elisa.
Elisa didn''t believe Ars would really attack her, and he actually did it. But with little power and like ying around.
Elisa also somehow followed Ars'' children''s game.
They shed each other weapon with little power and made sounds: tik, tik, tik, each time their wooden weapon shes.
Then suddenly, Ars lifts his sword up, and made a strong and fast swing.
Elisa didn''t prepare for that, so she immediately just lifts her stick horizontally, protects her head. But the sword didn''t hit her even after a few seconds passed.
Curious, she opens her eyes, and finds the sword is right on her head. Then she got chopped.
"Aw!"
"Hmph!"
The chopped is not that hurt, but still scared Elisa a little. Plus that ''hmph!'', is that a snort? Did Ars just felt amused by doing that to Elisa?
Elisa slowly lifts her head to find the man is walking to a certain point. Elisa''s wooden sword is floating in front of her.
The sound of a chair being ced was heard. Ars sat on a chair facing Elisa, with his casual dead fish expression.
His intension is unclear as Elisa wondering, then realized, "Wait, don''t tell me you are going to watch me training?!"
"Yeah."
He really intends to watch Elisa training.
"No-no way! You cannot! Please don''t do this to me!"
No matter how much Elisained and asked, her words would not be heard, as usual.
"Ugh, fine, I will do it elsewhere."
She turns back with her two wooden weapon in hands, walking out of the room.
But when she want to open the door, "Hm?", the door was locked.
No, that''s not locked. Because if the door locked, Elisa can still wave the door. But the door remains established even after Elisa put almost all her strength to her hand.
"Hngggggg!"
But the door won''t even waver.
Then she realized, who is the culprit of the crime.
"You, what are you doing to the door ?!"
[Quest: Master the Vigorous Maiden dance]
[Reward: The door opened]
"What''s with that stupid game system?! And I couldn''t master that dance in such a short time!"
Elisa has been practicing for almost two months. She started when she returned to the church,e to Mother Maria, and was given the responsibility of bing [Vigorous Maiden] this year.
She had seen the dance twice and really admired it.
Last year, for some time, she tried to practice the dance. Even though she cannot really do it and only does it only for fun. But at least she tried.
Then came the time when he was burdened to be one herself.
She was given a special room, time and teacher to practice. She trains every day for 2/4 time of the day. But that is not enough.
Festival time is very near. Only half a month left. In that short time, Elisa had to try to master the dance. But she cannot.
She doesn''t know why. She just, can''t do it.
Then came that time. Where a random man came to her and forced her to master the dance. If she can''t she probably won''t be able to see tomorrow light.
"You can''t or you don''t want to can?"
Suddenly, came an ambiguous question about the context of the dance and Elisa.
You can''t or you don''t want to can?
What does the question even mean? Doesn''t that question asked the same thing?
"[You can''t] mean you need a certain way that works for you, and an extra effort to do it. The difficulty level isn''t that high if you think about it."
That''s understandable.
"[You don''t want to] means you reject the idea of the lesson you are trying to master."
"That''s..."
For some reason, Elisa couldn''t argue with that.
Somehow, in her heart, she received Ars''s words that sounded belittling her capability.
"Say, so what is your reason for willing to do the dance?"
That annoyed Elisa a little.
"Of course, because Mother Maria told me to! That is a very proud burden all church maidens want to do that! But only those who are chosen can do it! I am the chosen one, so I have to carry that burden and be able to do it for everyone!"
"So you did that to please people? Isn''t that so arrogant and irresponsible?"
"What''s so arrogant and irresponsible?! Didn''t I told you that his is - "
"You are scared."
Elisa immediately fell silent because of that one sentence.
"You''re afraid to disappoint everyone, so you pretend to try until you get hurt to show, ''look, I have been trying''. So it will be your escape if you failter."
Elisha didn''t know why, but those simple, in words sounded painful to her.
It''s because everything Ars said is true.
She actually doesn''t want to carry such a heavy burden, because she thinks she''s just an ordinary girl who doesn''t have to be special.
But that burden gave her a chance to be special. She will be seen by many people. She will be remembered as the girl who once performed the [Vigorous Maiden] dance.
But unfortunately, she didn''t want to get that opportunity.
"Then, what should I do?"
Elisa dropped her stick and sword, then fell to her seat, covering her face with both hands, slowly crying.
"What should I do?"
Because of what Ars said, all the emotions she had been harboring overflowed, exploded, into the cries of a scared little girl.
She will surely disappoint everyone, her two friends, her dance teacher, the church, and most importantly her adoptive mother and her adopted sister.
She had told everyone that she could ept the burden and would give the best result she could.
But sadly, she didn''t evene close to the best she had promised. She is still under 50% of the results she needed to achieve. But time is very close to the promised day, and she didn''t have much time to reach the 100%.
That was why she continued to endure all the pain her body was receiving during the constant training. But she must not cry in front of people to prevent further worries.
However, it just led her to an extremely tough situation like that.
She cries to her heart''s content. That time she didn''t care, even if someone would see her crying. She just couldn''t contain all those feelings anymore.
Then suddenly, a big, coarse palm touches her cheeks, and wipes the tears that trickle down.
Elisa stopped her cry for a moment to see the owner of the hand, and find her beloved one look at her, although with his casual dead-eye fish. But Elisa could see a bit of anger in his eyes.
~~~~~~~~
After calming herself down, she finally stopped crying. When she wants to stand up, a hand provides her a help.
She epted the help.
Facing with her beloved one, she was given the stick and the sword once more.
She still scared to hold the two representative weapon, but her beloved one offer the two weapons with certainty.
She once more hold the weapons and be a dreamy fictional figure.
"Calm yourself. Build confidence. Set intention. That are three things you need to do before mastering a lesson."
She didn''t know why, but at that moment her heart burned in ake of fire full of intention and determination.
She didn''t know when she got that feeling. But one thing certain, with her beloved one beside her, she knows that she will achieve everything.
Chapter 120: Preparation for the Festival
Chapter 120: Preparation for the Festival
La and Li are two healthy, energetic twin sisters.
In the Church, they wish to be a good ''Sister''. So their daily life is busier than the students.
They have to get up very early before everyone gets up. After washing their face with cold water, they helped the older sisters to prepare morning breakfast.
Before taking breakfast, everyone in the church should pray the morning prayer first. Together with other sisters, La and Li were at the forefront of the prayer hall.
"We pray for the Great Abyssal Lord; please bless our lives in this temporal world, and protect us from the hollow darkness that perverse. Amen."
"Amen!"
The one who leads the prayer is none other than the Mother of the Church, Maria Christina.
La and Li sisters wish to be like their foster mother. However, because of their appearance, many people are against their dreams. Even they who became sisters like now are looked strange to the eyes of the people, somehow.
But of course, that''s not going to stop them to be their best.
By the way, the [Ring Our Bell] festival is getting near.
Everyone is looking forward to the festival so much that the town is full of visitors from other regions.
Many merchants sell festival essories and merchandise.
The bearer of one of [Seven Colour Weapon], Green Sky Shield, one of the seven Diamond Hunter,e to enjoy the festival.
However, because the city is no longer sufficient to amodate residents, visitors from other regions set up tents as temporary amodation in the outpost area, or empty areas inside the safe territory.
''Isn''t that dangerous?''
Well, no one going to mess with thousands of hunters that gathered in one territory. Even if a Catastrophe strikes, two Diamond Hunter will take care of that.
Back to La and Li sister.
When the dayes, that mean night of glorious moment will bless thend once more.
Unlike the town, the church has no particr event to be held. So everyone went about their usual busy life, but not today because the day is the weekend.
But not with the twin sisters.
"Let''s go, La!"
"Wait, you are going to fast!"
They about to head to the Indoor Practical Room #3.
''Why there?''
Because they have been searching for their missing best friend since morning.
The best friend is the maiden who got chosen to be the [Vigorous Maiden] for this year.
That is a surprised request from their foster mother herself. So their best friend must bear the burden and try her best to not disappointed everyone''s expectation.
But they know, their best friend is not the kind of person who wants to be the center of attention.
Being the cast of [Vigorous Maiden] means you will be watching by thousands of people and got broadcast to other region.
Just thinking about that made all the maidens in the church are super nervous. So that is a relief when they are not being chosen to be the one.
But for La and Li, and their best friend, that is not good.
Their best friend had training for about 2 months a half and has not reached the desired expectations.
That is why Li, monitored by La, practice in hiding. The purpose; is to prepare for the worse possibilities.
The result can be said to be better than what their best friend has achieved.
That may be will hurt their best friend''s feeling. But they don''t want to see their best friend to receive shame and disappointment from people''s expectation.
But of course, they will be the one who got all the negative things instead, rece their best friend.
"Come, on!"
"Wait-!"
But that is okay. Because they are used to all negative stares and mumble of everyone. Adding thousands of that will not give any different effect.
They arrived at the objective building. But when they want to touch the door handle.
"Calm yourself. Build confidence. Set intention. That are three things you need to do before mastering a lesson."
They heard a man''s voice talking to someone.
"Isn''t that voice...?"
That was so unexpected.
They look at each other and nodded.
The man''s voice is so familiar they don''t know why they get used to hearing it. But if the man really inside the room with their best friend, it was the most surprising thing they saw this year.
They take a peek at one window, and right, their best friend, along with the most handsome male teacher of the church, is inside the building. With their best friend practicing her dance, and the handsome teacher watching their best friend.
That is so unexpected. That might be a scandal for the male teacher. But he is just monitoring their best friend with the training, So maybe that is okay, though still cannot be called safe or not.
One thing unexpected too is, their best friend''s dancing is improving.
When yesterday her movement is still stiff, now her movements became more flexible, like she had been practicing for like half a year.
"She bes " "So beautiful."
They fascinated with the dance practice performance.
Their best friend is still improving her dance. Although the promised day is very near, but with her pace now, she might be 100% ready for the iing festival.
Without them realizing, the dance was over. That means their best friend wille out of the room. They cannot be in there, peeking over her practice like a pervert does.
So they immediately run towards one certain point .
Meanwhile, inside the practical room.
"Huuuufff~"
Elisa took a deep breath as she finally can do the dance properly this time. That was so unexpected. She just blends in with the atmosphere and lets her brain move the body.
She pictured all the movement her dance teacher does inside her head. Then let her body do the job as her result of 2 full months of training.
"Hey, thank - "
She wants to thank her beloved one. But he already gone.
That is so annoying. He came as he wants, made Elisa cry, then left when he felt bored.
But that''s still made Elisa happy.
If that''s not because of him, Elisa might not be who she is today. She who believes the power of love will make her stronger.
"My-my." "Isn''t that is our beloved grandchild?"
Unexpectedly, La and Li are waiting for her on the way home to the girl''s dorm. They seemed to have thought that Elisa would walk back that way and acted like twin grandmothers waiting for their beloved grandchild to return from her dance training.
"Um, what''s wrong with the acting?"
"Oh, nothing, sweetheart." "We just thought, did you do good with your training today?"
That is unexpectedly weird. They seem to know that Elisa is in a very good mood and is doing really well in her training.
"Um, yes."
"My-my." "As expected from our [Vigorous Maiden]."
They already know the answer somehow. But still asking to make a topic about it.
''Did they watch my training?'' asked Elisa in her heart.
But they are not there when Elisa is being locked up in the room.
"You two start to scare me a little."
"My-my, don''t be afraid." "Let''s celebrate this beautiful day with the cookies we have bought for you."
Elisa may not have been free from her nervousness. But at the very least, with what the three people she loved gave her, she would do the best she could.
"Um, okay..."
_____________
Shield Town Health Center /
In a certain patient room /
Harry and Henry, with Kane, are walking out from the room.
"Okay, we will go first."
"Great Sire!" "Thank you very much!"
The three of them giving their saviorst respect for the day before leaving.
"Became strong and always move forwards. Young knights."
Dustin responding to their respect with proud.
What the three of them give to Dustin meant a lot to him.
After that, they get out of the room, leaving Dustin with thest young knight, who still got something to talk with him.
Aiden sits in his chair while holding [Flemish], their Saviour''s sword.
The me sword, of course, is inside the scabbard.
With great respect, Aiden wants to pass the sword to the original owner. But somehow the original owner refuses to take it.
"Hold it. I gave up the sword when Master Arsen saved my life. So you don''t have to give it back to me again."
Aiden expected Dustin would say that. But he still hesitated to wield the [+2] sword.
The [+] mark on a weapon means the weapon got enhanced sessfully twice. That gives the sword additional stat. The cost of the process is so expensive that Aiden will not able to provide with his current state.
"Did Master Arsen entrust that sword to you?"
"Yes."
"Then that means you have to take it and use it with pride."
Dustin leaned back and took a deep breath. Then he continues.
"I lost my left hand, and damaged my right lung. I can''t force myself to be back to Hunter world if I want to live a longer life. But if the situation forces, I will rise again with my pride shield."
That statement made Aiden sobbing.
There Dustin tap the young man''s shoulder.
"Don''t think too much about it, young knight. Life is not just about ourselves. It''s also about people and those who you want to protect. Then in the end, we are getting old, and passed the age to the young generation."
Chapter 121: Her Determination
Chapter 121: Her Determination
Saint Arcane Church / Girl''s Dorm
Two days before the festival /
In one certain room.
La and Li are so delighted of what are they watching.
"You are so pretty with your casual clothes, honey." "It''s like seeing a modest, beautiful ranch girl who wants to hangout to the town."
Before them stood Elizabeth.
"Please stop acting like you two are grandmother."
"Don''t think too much about it." "We became like this because we finally could see our Eliz is growing up."
That statement made Elizabeth smiled bitterly. "So you think I will not grow taller."
Elizabeth actually made a big change in her half a year adventure in Floor 1.
Elizabeth before is an arrogant, cold princess, which not many people like. She thought she is the smartest student in the church and imed that she would be the '' Staff Saint sessor''.
One year before, she barely smiled and close herself almost all the time.
But she''s changed a lot now.
She will politely talk to you and respond sincerely. She willugh when you say a joke to her. She most likely will help if you ask her a help.
Although she is still very closed to privacy matters, at least she is more open to subjective matters and is more expressive. Which makes her shine even more beautiful.
"You changed so much we couldn''t recognize where our little Eliz. gone." "It may be tough, but we have no choice but to let you go if you choose to follow a good and handsome man that you love."
Thinking of how far Elizabeth had gone from them made La and Li shed tears of joy.
"By the name of Great Lord. You two begin to piss me off."
The old Elizabeth will never express her anger at you. She would have preferred to ignore you and erase you from her memory.
"My-my, don''t be angry like that." "We are just joking." "Although, we are serious in the part where someday you will choose to go from this church forever and follow someone you love."
They are literally not joking about that.
"I already think about that."
That''s unexpected. La and Li knew the context in what Elizabeth was saying. But they want to confirm first.
"May we know?" "What ''think'' that you already think about?"
The twins begin to get scared because the atmosphere became tense without them expecting.
They thought Elizabeth would go along with their line of jokes and would keep rejecting on what they said.
But the flow of life doesn''t always go as they expect. Does Elizabeth already set her heart of her future? And will follow the man she loves and will leave them in the near future?
The two of them holding hands while waiting for Elizabeth''s answer.
"My decision may disappoint you."
That statement already told them what Elizabeth would say next.
"I will "
"Please don''t go!" "Please don''t leave us again!"
The twins can''t hold their feeling anymore and jumped to Elizabeth.
"E-eh?!"
Made Elizabeth wondering what made them cry and fear losing her.
"We know that we are not the best twin sister for you!" "We can also be so naughty at times and piss you off!" "But please!" "Don''t leave us!"
The twins both started crying on Elizabeth''s clothes. It made Elisha so amazed and wanted to cry with them.
"But well, if you don''t go far from ces we can reach." "We might approve your departure."
Elizabeth finally realized that her two twin older sister is fear afraid that she will leave the church again and leave them.
Indeed, Elizabeth''s half a year adventure in Floor 1 didn''t allow the twin to reach her. It created a feeling of longing so strong that they were unable to give up on her second departure.
"Don''t worry."
But the twins did think too much.
"I will not leave anymore."
Elizabeth''s determination is the opposite of what they fear.
"I already think about it since my return."
From the beginning, Elizabeth wasn''t chose to leave the church and go to Floor 1.
Despite the intention of bing independent and repaying everything her foster sister gave her, she never thought of leaving Shield Town.
Her adventure to Floor 1 is upon the rmendation of her foster mother. Because of that, Elizabeth had no choice but to obey. Plus, she already in Silver rank back then.
Many things happen in her half a year of adventure as a Hunter. There are many things she doesn''t want to remember. There are also many things that she doesn''t want to forget.
All the little things happened, and all the big things surprised.
"But I think that is enough for my adventure as a hunter. From now on, I will just dedicate my life for this town. I might be going to leave the church, but that is still a long time. There are still many things I need to learn in the church. That is why, I will not leave you, in the near future of course."
That is quite surprising determinationing from their little Eliz.
Such a strong determination. La and Li were so moved that they unconsciously let out real tears at that time.
"You are crying again?!"
Elizabeth could not understand the way her two twin sisters thought.
Dosn''t want to be dramatic, the twin wipe their tears in peace.
"Well, we cannot help that." "Because you suddenly talked a very surprising thing we did not expect."
Elizabeth actually wants to talk about that with the twin since she already made her mind. But it is quite difficult to find the right timing and intention.
Elizabeth finally open about that at that time also an unexpected. Maybe that was because the festival is very near and she wanted to get rid of all the burdens on her head, so she spontaneously expressed what was on her mind.
Her two twin sister is understand about that.
That is why, even they hold back their tears, they couldn''t hold it for long.
"Waaaaaa!" "Eliz!"
"Ehhhh!?"
The twin jumped to Elizabeth once more, but now with more dramatic and tears.
The twin cries in her shoulders to their heart content.
Elizabeth, just like them, just an ordinary little girl - well not really little, teenager - couldn''t hold back emotions when there were other people crying nearby. So she cried with them.
The three girls crying for about half an hour in their room.
After one hour finally calming down, they look at each other face andughed.
"I didn''t think the day I could let go of my sorrow with other people like this woulde."
Elizabeth began to say things that would bring sadness once again.
"Don''t say that, Eliz. You make me want to cry again." "Hey, stop that, It will not over and we won''t be able to go to town like this."
Because it took them an hour to cry, they had forgotten that they wanted to hangout in the city that day.
"That''s right! Let''s go then!"
La took Elizabeth''s hand, but Elizabeth didn''t want to get up with her.
"I need to change clothes first."
"Ah." "Sorry, Eliz."
The twins realized that they had wet half of Elizabeth''s clothes.
______________
Shield Town / East District
Like the previous days, the eastern district is so busy with activities.
There are a lot of stalls selling that the three of them didn''t know. Most of them sell essories or food that on normal days doesn''t exist in town.
La and Li took Elizabeth around where they had nned.
Prior to that day, Elizabeth had never taken the time to leave the church. She never stopped training.
From the start, La and Li also didn''t think of taking Elizabeth to hangout.
They are impelled by the request of someone very special.
''She must not allow herself to feel stressed and pressed. Can I ask to the two of you to take her for a quick refreshing?''
They did not expect that person woulde directly to them and ask for that.
But of course, they will ept the request with pleasure and will not disappoint the person.
"Come on, Eliz!" "Let''s go there!"
"Hey, wait!"
Along the way, Elizabeth was confused by the atmosphere in the city. Actually, that is the first time for her to enjoy the festival directly in the eastern district.
Last year, she joined the Shield Family and celebrated with the older women of the Major Office. Of course, being the only younger person in the group is not a happy thing for you.
But this year is different. Elizabeth changed a lot, her surrounding is too.
She finally realized that her world is not that lonely. There are people who really love you and considered you as their little sister, even though they are not rted by blood.
"What is it?" "Eliz?"
Elizabeth suddenly stopped herself from walking, then starts to shed tears for some reason.
Her two sister immediately run for her.
"What happened?!" ''Eliz?!"
Elizabeth tries to wipe her tears quickly. She didn''t want to make a fuss when they were in a crowd.
As soon as her tears gone, she showed her smile once again.
"I''m sorry, my eyes twitched suddenly."
La and Li know that is not a simple twitched. There is sadness in her quick weep.
It seems like there are still things Elizabeth doesn''t want to talk about to them. But that''s okay, they still have plenty of time to get closer to each other. During that time, they would stay close to her.
"You are okay?" "Want to get home?"
"No-no, we are just arrived. Let''s continue."
La and Li look at each other.
"Well, if you say that. But," "If we see you looking sour." "We will get back right away."
"Okay~"
Then they continue their little hang out.
But when they think they will be alright.
"Ouch!"
Li bumped to someone until she fall to the ground.
"Li!"
She bumped to a man who covers himself in a robe.
Because of feeling current waves of emotion, Elizabeth gets mad a little at that ident.
"We are sorry, sir. But could you mind your "
But when she looks into the man''s face, she fell into silent right away.
For one reason, the man is looking at her with a deep eye.
"A...lice?"
She calls someone''s name while looking at Elizabeth. Then suddenly, he lifts his left hand, intended to touch Elizabeth''s face.
There, La and Li took Elizabeth''s hand.
"We are sorry!" "Let''s go, Eliz."
Then they runaway, far from the man.
While running, Elizabeth takes a moment to still looking at the man somehow, and wondering: "Did he say, Alice?"
Chapter 122: Crowded but Quiet
Chapter 122: Crowded but Quiet
West District /
Two days before the festival /
"Baahh!" "I''m so full!"
Harry and Henry sit on the chair, pressing their backs against the backs of the chairs, feeling a bit not good with their stomach full.
"That is because you two trying to eat every new food we saw."
The four of them trying to enjoy their time in the pre-festival. Because there are only two days left for the [Ring Our Bell] festival to be held.
Plus, from tomorrow, they could no longer be that rx for the day. Since they signed to bemittee of the festival, they will be busy maintaining security and stuff.
"Let''s just rest here for a moment."
Aiden''s proposal shocked Kane a bit.
"You are tired already?" asked Kane.
"Well, yeah. It''s just too crowded and I''m not used to it."
"Oh yeah, I almost forgot that you are an introvert."
So they chose to rest in the scene.
Indeed, the pre-festival days are getting busier every year. More Hunterse to Shield Town just to enjoy or participate in the festival.
Due to the surge in visitors, several buildingpanies took advantage of it.
For example, is White Wood. Within just one night, they built five apartment buildings that could amodate 100 people per building.
That''s not surprising, since they are apany that has a direct rtionship with the Greedy Young Master.
That was of great help to the town. Even though the construction they are doing is illegal.
Food and merchandisepanies also benefited greatly from the festival.
It is the biggest of all the festivals that exist throughout the year. Presenting the theme, [Ring Our Bell], whichmemorates the merits of the Saints and Legend Hunters.
Back with the boys. While resting, they were just chatting casually, until suddenly three particr girls running and stop right in front of them.
"Hah~ Hah~" "d we can run away."
The three of them were none other than the three most famous maidens of the church.
"You guys?" "Twin doll. What did you do that you were running, gasping like that?" "Did you guys run after stealing?"
Just like usual, Harry and Henry twins teased La and Li twins.
"What a disrespectful mouth you got there, sir." "We are running because we just bumped into a really strange man."
The twin sister''s answer made the boys immediately alert; it was not a trivial matter when there was a strange man blending in the crowd..
"What was actually happened?" asked Kane.
"It was La who bumped him." "I just walk casually, then without realizing I had bumped him, even though I was sure there was no one in front of me at that time. Plus, when I bumped him, I was like bumped a wall."
It was not an ordinary story that they passed in a crowd like this. But they know the girls did not tell a lie.
"Plus he fascinated by Elizabeth when he stared at her." "Maybe he is a pervert!"
The boys turn their eyes into the blonde, beautiful girl.
Since the girls'' arrival, they did not realize that there is an angel in modest clothes standing in front of them.
"Um, yes, that is right."
Elizabeth did not bother by the boys'' amazed gaze, but still scared somehow.
Previous creepy impression must still be left in her.
Without the need to ask further, the boys immediately know what should they do.
"Then let''s report this to the guardmittee. Aiden?"
"Yeah, let''s go."
The boys escorted the girls to the closest postmittee, with Harry and Henry twin in front of the group, and Kane and Aiden behind the girls.
Arriving at themittee post, Harry and Henry twins represented the group to tell what happened. But unexpectedly, themittee''s response surprised them.
"A strange man in this crowd?"
Themittees who were on the post chuckles. They seemed didn''t take the youth''s stories seriously.
"You are exaggerating it."
"Yeah, maybe he is just an ugly introvert hunter who didn''t want his face to be seen by people."
After badmouthing the strange robed man, theyughed him.
"After all, if he really was a strange man who was most likely a ck Hunter, then town''s Arts Security would have detected and executed him."
What they said is literally true.
[Town Security Arts: is security that relies on the Arts of the Hunters and is established by the Hunter themselves. This security is useful for detecting [Devil Seed], or the ck Hunters themselves.]
"After all, there are manymittees patrolling every corner of the town. If they found the strange man you met, we must have found him first."
After listening to the exnation, the seven youths no longer wanted to be bothered at the post.
"Wouldn''t it be better if we went straight home?" "Yeah, that''s true."
La and Li look at each other, then at Elizabeth.
"How is it, Eliz?" "We go home?"
Elizabeth is still afraid to appear to be taking a step or a move on her own, so she just nodded at the suggestion.
"Then let''s just go straight away."
When Kane wanted to lead their way
"Wait."
Aiden stopped them for some reason.
"We better move from this way."
Aiden pointed in a direction that would make them turn, when that would be faster if they went straight.
But Aiden suggested that with his eyes full of seriousness, and he somehow peaked at one certain point behind them.
They immediately understood what Aiden was trying to say.
"Ok, let''s go this way."
They walked in the formation of three girls in the middle, and the boys covered them with the shape of kites.
Aiden, who had the sharpest sensitivity among them, walked thest. At the front is Kane, who had the broadest view.
Kane amazed at Aiden, because his best friend could sense the presence of someone he could barely see with his eyes.
Maybe for that reason other people couldn''t find out about the robed man. Because they try to see him with just their eyes, when you have to use your other senses to feel that man.
During the trip to the east district, they circled in circles to distract the girls'' stalker. But the man still followed them, ignoring the surrounding crowd.
That way, Aiden had one n that might make their trip quicker without causing a fuss.
"Hey, use this."
Aiden gave the three girls a cloth to cover their heads.
Didn''t take long, they immediately carried out a n that even Aiden didn''t say.
Kane separated from the group, but he used his eyes to detect the stalker.
Harry and Henry each escorted La and Li. In two groups, they parted with each other.
Then finally, Aiden escorted Elizabeth.
Even though they are confused, what are they afraid of when they are in their own house. But somehow, they just didn''t want to see the man in the robe one more time. Their instinct hits hard on that one.
"Isn''t it better for us to seek help from themittees?" asked Elizabeth suddenly.
Aiden got a little surprised when the cold princess spoke to him.
"Well, that''s true and might be easier for us. But don''t you see their respond before? They are cking just because the town now is full of strong Hunter from other region."
Aiden gave off the slightest impression that he is upset with the previousmittees. Because they don''t do their job very well.
"Plus, there are some things that we must solve ourselves and not relying on adults."
The wordse from Aiden''s past battle in the [Labyrinth of Carnivorous nts and Lizards]. The pain, fatigue, and memories of that battle deeply impressed Aiden and made him stronger as he is now.
But it seems like there are still some things he can''t do himself, even though he''s already confident like that.
"He is still following me, yes?"
Yes, somehow, even with all the distraction they have done, the robed stalker man still able to follow his target, Elizabeth.
Aiden couldn''t understand why that man wanted so badly to follow Elizabeth. What''s so special about Elizabeth, despite her cleverness?
"Close rtionship with Sylvia Shield and Maria Christina. Or maybe because I am the cast of [Vigorous Maiden] this year. There are several other possibilities that urred to me, but the two most likely are the triggers."
That was so shocking. A close rtionship with The Major of the town, and the Mother of the Holy Church? Aiden did not expect Elizabeth to be that great. Plus, being the cast of this year [Vigorous Maiden]?
That is something that still unknown, or would not be known to people even after the festival was over. Because being the [Vigorous Maiden] is being [Vigorous Maiden], the necessary thing is blonde hair and a maiden.
Elizabeth has just revealed her biggest secret to Aiden. This made Aiden have to be more serious in looking after Elizabeth.
But he is afraid he couldn''t that well. Because without him realizing, the robed stalker man was already behind him.
He could just pounce on Aiden if he wanted to, and it would be difficult for Aiden to fight back in his current state. Moreover, when The Man''s figure is so strong Aiden''s couldn''t move when being stared by him.
Then suddenly Elizabeth stopped her feet, then look at a certain familiar man stood in front of them.
"Oh, it''s you, Aiden."
That is Aiden''s Grand Sword Master.
"And this little girl is..."
Aiden was so relieved they met the Grand Master, but the Grand Master casually takes off Elisa''s fabric that covers her head, when there is a strange man behind
"Huh, where is he?"
When Aiden immediately turns back, the stalker man is gone.
"What''s the matter, Aiden? You seem like you''ve just been stalked by a demon like that?"
His Grand Master realized it. He realized they were being stalked by some dangerous strange man, and that is why he is here.
"I am sorry, Sir Arsen, but will you allow me to say go back to church?"
"Oh, done with the hangout? Of course you can, or rather, you should be back now."
The Grand Master in an instant controlled the situation. Then he let Elizabeth continue her walk, passing the town''s barrier wall.
Aiden did not expect they already arrive in front of the East District gate.
"Good job, young man."
His Grand Master said goodbye then proceed to enter the East District.
Thenter, the La and Li twins ran past him, into the East District to catch Elizabeth.
Then his three friends came to him.
"Bro, you okay?" "Man, that''s quite tense."
"Aiden?"
"What happened to him?" "Why is he just standing here and muting himself?"
It happened so fast it was hard enough for Aiden''s brain to process. But it looks like there are still much things for him to learn. Before he really believed in himselfpletely.
___________
At one certain lodging of the town /
One certain woman, standing on the balcony on the highest floor, looking out over the town.
"Why is it so quiet?"
She muttered oneplicated words, even though the town full of crowds.
"You are here, boss!"
One subordinate came to her with some food in hand.
"What are you doing here alone, boss?"
"Nothing, it''s just, isn''t this too quiet for you?"
The subordinate tilted his head. "Quiet? In this crowd?"
Of course, her men didn''t know. Because her men do not have high sensitivity like her.
"By the way, have you got the information?"
"Yes, that was quiet hard to get. But one Bounty Hunter willing to sell that with one requirements."
"What is that?"
"Your shield, boss."
[Green Sky Shield]. A tier 10 shield of which there is only one on Floor 2.
"Further notice will be given after the festival over."
So the Bounty Hunter needs her and her shield to serve on another region.
"That''s okay. So, how about the information?"
"Lizard King of the Labyrinth of nts and Lizards. Deadly Vulture of the Tip of the West Horn. Lord Albacore of the Indefinite Southwest Stream. Those three Territory Boss that supposed to appear earlier this year disappeared without a trace. Identification: Still Unknown. Most likely those ck Hunters doing, but we only have one piece of information to get."
"From Tyler in the ident inside the Labytinth of Carnivorous nts and Lizards?"
"Yeah, that one. Plus, many area boss are unseen since the year change even though with all this territory hunters activity."
All the pieces of information didn''t surprise her. But she worried about what woulde to this regionter.
"Command everyone; do not let go of your weapons as long as the festival is not over. There will be something very big happening in the near future."
They still didn''t know what would happen. All they can do is prepare for the worst.
"I hope you are ready too with this, Sylvia."
Chapter 123: Ring Our Bell
Chapter 123: Ring Our Bell
Before hisst breath, the Staff Saint gave mandates to everyone who lie in wait for him.
The Mandates are:
1. Protect and support children.
2. Help and support the injured.
3. Gather and support each other.
4. Don''t do unnecessary war.
5. Always move forward.
The message was only heard by a few people, but was intended for all Hunters.
However, not all the mandates got taking seriously.
The mandates just got hype for a moment, then being forgotten easily.
Even though that''s not like all the people who ignore the mandates will be punished, no. All they get is sin, and the consequences of their actions.
"All sins will return to the doer. All sins will be paid in time."
____________
Saint Arcane Church / Holy Night
Front Gate /
"You okay, Eliz?" "Don''t worry, she will be alright."
Several important church people, and Elizabeth''s closest people gathered around her.
They are waiting for her to take a step out of the gate.
She dressed beautifully. Wearing a pure white one piece dress. Holding a replica sword in the right hand and a replica long stick in the left.
The replica of the sword is made purely by mineral crystal; blue mineral crystal of the highest purity. The replica of the long stick is made purely by mineral crystal; yellow mineral crystal of the highest purity.
The replica of the sword is just a model of an ordinary double-edged sword. The replica of the long stick is just a crystal long stick. The two models do not imitate certain weapon. But both represent all existing weapons.
Elisa took a deep breath as she set her heart.
She begins to walk to the front gate. There, one particr woman is waiting for her.
When they both meet in the eyes, the woman asked:
"Do your best."
The woman rarelyes out of her room. Once she gets out, she came out in such a very important state as it is now.
"Thank you, mother."
Even so, Elizabeth is so happy with her presence. The presence of her foster mother gave Elizabeth a strong moral support.
"Then, I will move forward."
That became Elisa''s goodbye to all the people who support her.
Getting outside, Elisa presented with a night full of little golden dots.
Staff Saint said: those little golden dots are the hope of all who still see us from heaven. Hope that we can carry out the hope of moving towards the deepest ce of Abyssal Terra.
Then not far below, precisely in the middle of the Stairs of Serenity, arge roundabout built with lots of ornaments on it.
[Altar of the Virtuous: This altar symbolizes the time travel of the Vigorous Maiden.]
The altar where Elizabeth would perform the [Vigorous Maiden] dance.
In the four cardinal directions, hovered four broadcasting devices. Those broadcasting devices will record Elisa live and broadcasted to all the connected channels.
Elisha already standing in the center of the altar. She is ready.
___________
Shield Town / East District
"Come on, right here!"
Harry and Henry ran over to two of their best friends who had already found a good spot to see the live.
"Where have you been?" asked Kane.
"This idiot stopped us to buy some snacks!" "Hey, who can see a show without having a few snacks in their hands?"
The snacks all are on Henry''s hand.
"Well, that''s okay since you two are on time."
In front of them, at a height of four meters, rotating a ss cube that projects the image captured by broadcasting devices.
In the picture there is a maiden standing in the middle of the altar. The Maiden closed her eyes.
"Hey, look."
Harry pointed at their one best friend, Aiden.
The guy looks at the person in the ss cube seriously and passionately. Like he was looking forward to that day to happen.
When the day''se, he will not miss even the smallest moment to remember.
"By the way, who is the cast of the maiden this year?" "Every year all their face looks the same, so it''s hard to identify who they are." But they must be maidens from the church, right?" "Well, of course, is it permissible for a maiden from outside to y the role?" "Of course not." "So, any idea who she is?"
Kane looked at the maiden standing at the altar seriously, but "No idea. There are many blonde students in church, and we even know only one of them all."
They only know Elizabeth. Even so, it was still difficult for them to determine whether the maiden is Elizabeth?
However, not only the three young men who were curious. All the people also seem to guessing who is the Maiden this year. But all they know is "The Maiden became less young thanst year."
Ignoring the chatter of all the people, Aiden is still silently enjoying the beautiful scenery that might be very difficult to find again.
___________
East District / Downtown
Major Office /
"Never thought she already this mature. Like seeing the same you four years ago, Sylvia."
Veora feels so proud with all her heart. The little girl she escorted to Floor 1st year had be a mature woman who can bear a really big responsibility.
"She is not me, and we are not the same."
However, the big sister of the little girl refused to be called same.
"I know-I know. It''s just a parable that just popped into my head."
"We are still not the same. She''s been through a different time and life than me, and always will be."
She is so persistent about that.
"I know. But don''t you proud to have a cute little sister like him?"
Sylvia responded to that question with silent.
"Not going to be honest, huh? Okay, then I will rece you."
Veora took a deep breath, then shouted, "Wait, If I shout her name, won''t that reveal her identity?"
"Now you realize you can be stupid."
"Hey, just once in a while!"
____________
When everyone is still busy with their conversation
Teng ~ !
Teng ~ !
Teng ~!
The church sounds a bell that echoes throughout southwest territory.
The Ring Our Bell ritual is now on.
_____**______
[Tales of Zero]
Ten years ago, a world formed from scratch.
The world contains so many wonderful things.
But one thing that is very unfortunate, that world is filled with monsters and darkness.
Monsters who know nothing but hatred and malice. Each territory in a region has its own monster type. The one thing they all have inmon is hatred and malice.
In order to erase all these bad things, a God who discovered the world thought of a way to purify the world. Namely, by summoning Heroes from another world who wouldter be called Abyssal Hunters.
But the God thought; it would be unfair to summon heroes just to exterminate the darkness. So the God has a suggestion.
[If you can reach the deepest of the Abyss, any wish will be granted]
With the reward, it is certain that the heroes will get a greater incentive to do their job.
That way, the god opened the world to another world that was already independent.
There are so many participants who join the ''eptance''.
But unfortunately, the Heroes are clueless because they don''t know what to do in that world.
There, the God built a building to help to serve the Heroes, that building wouldter be named the Guild.
Even though they were clueless at the start, during the time they developed and became strong.
Strong people form amunity and gather men. That way their strength bes even greater.
When things go as expected, something surprising happens.
Heroes lose their motivation to fight. Looks like even the biggest reward isn''t enough to keep them going.
There, the God updated the system in the Guild, which is a system where Heroes can sell their game items and get money. After that, a civilization developed within the heroes.
When things go as expected, something surprising happens again.
The Heroes lose their spirits as they keep losing people. At the moment there are still many monsters they have to fight.
From there, the God provided something that would make the Heroes stronger, which wouldter be called Abyssal Arts.
The Arts really helped the Heroes in their battles. But that power had a considerable price, that is the lives of Heroes.
That happened because Arts originated from that world energy, and Heroes did note from that world.
Even so, Heroes did not give up on the power bestowed by the God. They just moved more carefully, and carried out research on Arts, so that they could use the Arts without losing themselves.
After everything went back as expected, a problem arose. A fuss about the leadership of the Heroes.
The Heroes believe that they must unite as one. It was a very good suggestion, but everyone had their own Supreme Leader candidates, until a split broke out between the Heroes.
In those dark moments, the God unterally chose four people who were worthy of being leaders,ter they would be called the Saints.
The Saints greatly lead all Heroes to go on their fight.
But the Heroes'' journey is interrupted when an anomaly, which the God doesn''t expect toe, she is the Vigorous Maiden.
Chapter 124: She and Her Memories
Chapter 124: She and Her Memories
"Sometimes, one person''s sins could implicate another thousands."
__________
Shield Town /
Year-8, Month-4 /
__________
"Come on, Eliz!"
Her big sister leaves her as they are running towards the North Outpost.
"Alice, wait!"
Elizabeth is not like her big sister, Alice, an energetic and full of enthusiasm maiden. Elizabeth needs more energy and force to catch to her big sister''s feet.
Arriving in the outpost, Elizabeth lost her big sister. She looks around to look for them.
"Hey!"
Alice called her. Elizabeth immediately runs to catch up.
Alice is sitting in one logs with a young man.
The young man looks quite messy, with several cuts on the body and torn clothes in several ces.
The young man is drinking in thirsty. That seems he just gets back from the work.
"Hey, slow down when you drink."
They are not going anywhere, but as if the young man being chased in the race while drinking. Alice didn''t like that.
"Gah! Fresh!"
As if the young man just got his life back after the work.
"Are you okay?" asked Elizabeth.
That may be an odd question. But looking at the young man''s condition, it was as if he had juste back from a tough fight.
As maidens, the two of them so worried about his condition.Because they live afortable life at church, meanwhile he needs to work very hard to make a living.
"You don''t have to worry that much about me. I am a man, it''s natural for me to work hard to make a living."
The young man knows the rule of living in Abyssal. Even though there are big differences in the treatment they get after being thrown to that unknown world.
It might seem a little unbelievable, but he has epted what happened to them.
Meanwhile, Elizabeth and Alice still feeling shocked and ufortable. They need extra time to get used to that new world,
"Besides, at this rate, I might be able to move up to the Silver rank in just one more month."
"Isn''t that too early?" asked Alice.
"What?! Of course it''s not! Can''t you look around us? All of them are Silver, in fact, many of them are Gold. I can''t afford to ck in Bronze."
Of course that is, because they are in the middle of Floor 2. The 2nd floor is the middle of the journey for the Hunters who want to make their dreamse true.
"Oh yeah, how about your learning in the church? You want to be a Priest, right?"
His question made them look at each other.
Alice smirked. "Hehe, you will not believe me. But I have mastered Minor Healing Arts and have been permitted to practice outside the church."
"Wow, that''s great news! Then you can heal my wounds now, right?"
He did not hesitate in asking for that request.
"Geez, you are asking like I am going to give you a free service. Well, if you ask nicely and praise me, maybe I will heal you."
In that order, he put his hands together and bow down. "O Great Alice! The Loving and Giver! Please heal this grassroot to continue his living!"
That excessive worship attracted the attention of many people. However, they, most of whom are adults, used to the sight of that one group of youths gathering. In fact, they are happy because the sight given by the youths is like a refreshment from tiredness after work.
By the way, that embarrassed Alice.
"Y-you don''t have to be exaggerated like that!"
Alice took something from her neck.
However, that made him excited because the sight was quite tempting.
"Come here."
"O-okay."
He drew closer to Alice, with his chest still pounding.
Alice brought her hands towards him while holding an unusual object.
He realized that immediately and got a little surprised.
"Hey, isn''t that [Shoots of Golden Wind]?"
[Shoots of Golden Wind] is a rare item which can only be obtained from Floor 1.
Alice felt proud of that question. "Hehe, great, right? I got this item from Mother Maria for sessfully mastering the first step of bing a Priest."
"Wow, you meet the great Legend Hunter in person?"
"Hehe, praise me more."
Alice couldn''t stop feeling great about herself.
It made him feel very proud.
Alice noticed the proud gaze and blushed. "Ehem. Turn around now."
He did as Alice said and turned around.
Alice tied the ne string from [Shoots of Golden Wind] to her two hands, then brought her hands towards the young man''s back
"O Great Abyssal Lord~ Please lend me your miracle~ [Minor Healing]!"
A golden light shone from Alice''s two hands. The light slowly reached the back of the young man and slowly healed all the wounds.
"Ok, done. How are your feeling?"
The young man stood up at once. Then move some of his body spontaneously.
"H-hey, what are you doing?"
"What is this feeling?!"
The young man started jumping up and down. Then ran on the spot and made two girls wonder.
"Looks like I can start working again."
"No!"
Alice''s healing not only healed wounds but also the young man''s enthusiasm and motivation. Of course Alice didn''t allow that.
"The healing only speeds up the regeneration of your body. You still need rest to restore all your lost strength."
"But there is still a lot of energy left in my body."
"No mean no!"
The young man immediately gave up his mind, then returned to his seat.
"How about you, Eliz?"
Elizabeth got surprised when suddenly being asked.
"Um, I..."
Elizabeth wanted to answer the question, but her mouth seemed to have caught something. There, Alice is there to help her.
"She is doing alright. It may be difficult for her to learn all thoseplex things. But she will surely catch up with meter."
"Ooh, that''s great to hear! Can you also practice a healing arts?"
"Um, no, I cannot..."
Elizabeth seems cannot can''t keep up with the flow of the conversation.
There Alice opens her mouth again to help the little maiden.
"She can''t yet, but like I said before, she definitely will. She just needs encouragement and confidence to make her shine."
Alice''s words amazed the young man.
"Then I won''t lose! I will work hard to be strong and be a knight for the two of you!"
The young man''s determination once again attracts the people around them and made Alice embarrassed.
"Stop that. You got all the attention on us."
That day is the weekend, the only day of the week where they could gather. When the day is over, they have to separate for about one weekter.
"We are going home."
"Yeah, See you guys next week."
"See you."
Alice and Elizabeth wave at him as they get out from the outpost.
Leaving their best friend living in the outpost.
Although that''s a little sad, they will meet again next week. And when they meet again, they will tell you a lot of things that happened to them during the week apart.
"I ran away from the monster, but that damn monster chased after me!"
Of course, the one who will tell the more is he who goes on more adventures.
"There is this Gold Hunter who will be tinum soon! He is a very nice guy! He''s a Tank and always looks after his party members! When I get on Silver, I''lle to him and ask him to take me to his party!"
Every single day of the week, they continue to spend time like that, and regret how little time they can get to meet in just one day each week.
"Hey, let''s make a promise."
Suddenly, hees out with an unusual idea.
"When we grew up, let''s have an adventure to the depth of abyss, and realizing a dream that we want."
Alice and Elizabeth shocked at the idea. They need a little time to think about things that are still very far away.
"Don''t worry, I will take care of you and of course we will not be alone! We will join a strong party or create our own! We will go through many great adventures together!"
That seems a bit hard and difficult to do. Between her and Elizabeth, Alice is the one who could answer the expectation of that invitation.
"What do you think?!"
What he hopes for is everyone''s dream. It is reasonable. Moreover, he is a young man full of spirit and enthusiasm.
"Maybe, when we get stronger and independent."
"Alright! That''s a promise then!"
His enthusiasm gave Alice a boost. Even so, sometimes Alice still couldn''t stand the great enthusiasm he had.
"Okay-okay. Now we have to go home."
Their time is up. Time to go back to church and wait another week.
"See you guys next week! Alice! Don''t forget about that promise!"
Sometimes, his passion made Alice dizzy. But she didn''t hate that part of the man she loved.
___________
Saint Arcane Church / Night
Girl''s Dorm /
The time is night, time to sleep. But there is someone who finds it difficult to sleep.
"Alice, can I sleep with you?"
"Of course,e here."
Even though their bed is only for one person, Alice happily divided the bed for her the little sister.
"Thank you, Alice."
"Don''t worry about it. I know it still hard for you to get used to this world. Even the twin sisters besides us still find it hard even they already one year in this world."
Elizabeth smiles at Alice''sfort. Her words never failed to give a smile to her little sister.
"Alice, why do you always say ''this world''?"
That question always stuck in Elizabeth''s mind. Only now she can encourage herself to ask the question.
Listening to that question, Alice was momentarily surprised, but quickly showed her sweet smile that could calm the heart.
"Listen, Eliz, this is not our real world. What you are experiencing right now is ''Distraction''. It makes you forget about the world we came from, the world we were born in. But you don''t have to confuse it. You just have to remember, that we are not from this world and must return to our original world. You have to remember that. Please, don''t forget that."
Chapter 125: The festival is not over yet
Chapter 125: The festival is not over yet
"I will never forget."
That memory will never be forgotten by Elizabeth. That memory is the only one who still remains in Elizabeth about her big sister and their Longing Knight.
Elizabeth didn''t know where they are now and what are they doing. One thing she knows; we will meet again someday.
That is her beloved big sister''sst word before going to search for their missing Longing Knight.
It''s been two years since the two of them disappeared. During that time, Elizabeth had been asking for all the help she could ask for. Although there is no definite news yet, she will surely continue to wait for them toe home.
Elizabeth shed tears, remembering all those memories. Fortunately, she had finished the [Vigorous Maiden] dance. All the Broadcasting Device also stopped their work right after the dance was over.
Teng ~ !
Teng ~ !
Teng ~ !
It was a sign that the festival had ended.
Elizabeth lowered her hands. Since the festival was over, it meant that her job of bing the [Vigorous Maiden] is also over.
Next year the cast will be reced by the next maiden. Elizabeth will watch in the audience seats. Maybe she will be entrusted with teaching the next maiden for next year.
That would be a good thing. Because honestly, the teaching given by the current dance teacher is so disciplined and stiff.
Meanwhile, to perform a well dance, you must be able to be supple and tender.
Elisa will probably be a good teacher for the next year.
Gong ~ !
Gong ~ !
Gong ~ !
Just when they think that the festival is over, but it''s actually not yet.
"Was that a gong sound?" asked Elizabeth.
Yes and not the bell sound from the church bells. The sound of the gong was so loud that everyone could hear it.
Everyone wondering:
"Did we hear wrong?"
No they are not. They all heard the sound of the gong very clearly beforehand.
"Did someone make that gong sound?"
Probably yes. Because that sound could only be made by a human.
"But where that sounde from?"
They are still not clear about that. Because previously the sound of the three times''gong'' sounded spread throughout the town. Not like the bell sound from the church they heard every day.
When all the people still confused on what happen, Veora reported to her superior.
"Sylvia!"
Sylvia is still in her room, but with all her armor equipped and Blue Sky Sword being held, she is ready to fight.
"That gong sounding from the middle wall!"
In the middle wall that separated east and west district, one strange man stood in the middle of few Gold Hunter of East District.
There is a big drum behind the strange man. That is the drum used to make the gong sound before.
The strange man wears grubby ck clothes and cover his body with ck robe. His two bandaged hands held a Broadcasting Device. He punched the Broadcasting device, being angry somehow.
"How the fvck I turned this shit on!?"
The fact that the strange man casually standing in the middle of many hunters gave an impression, that he is not just an ordinary crazy strange man.
"Activate! You little shitty item piece of sh - !"
After punching the device few times, he finally made the device to life.
A dot on the broadcasting device glowed red. That means the device is broadcasting a live showing the strange man''s face.
Everyone surprised because suddenly the broadcaster ss tube lit up again showing a different scene.
"Hey, what''s up guys! It''s me, ya boy, Jared! The Right Hand of the Demon King Commander, Dark Dragon Hand!"
The strange man, Jared, just spoke for a moment in front of the camera, but he already surprised everyone with his statement.
"I know this is sudden, but! THE FESTIVAL IS NOT OVER YET - !"
Jared disappeared from the live suddenly, leaving all the people in questioning his act and statement.
The Right Hand of the Demon King Commander, Demon Dragon? The festival is not over yet?
Is that a threat to all the hunters in Shield Town? Or is that a deration of war for them since hees from a ck Hunter group?
While the previous incident still created a lot of questions, the Major of the town hade to the scene and destroyed the broadcasting device Jared was using.
"I''m surprised you didn''t kill me right away, bearer of Blue Sky Sword."
Jared arrived prepared for the worst, but it seemed like his life being spared in the meantime.
Standing gloriously, Sylvia faced the right hand of the Demon King Commander.
"What is your excuse of entering this territory without my permission, you filthy creature?!"
Sylvia waers a helmet that covered her face. If she not, maybe all her subordinates will watch her shows an expression that felt utter disgust at the figure standing in front of her.
"Aw,e on! Like you are going to give me a permission to enter your town and made a war deration with you?!"
"Of course I will not. I am going to kill you right away if you do that. But the situation is different, and there is a lot of things I haveto ask you."
Sylvia pointed her majestic sword at the man, threatens the man not to move from his ce.
"Too bad! I''m done doing my job here! Time to retreat and do my other part!"
Suddenly, there is a ck smokeing from under Jared''s feet.
All the female Hunter around him get an instinct that the ck smoke is somekind of distraction.
But only one person fast enough to immediately move her feet to strike forward.
However, Jared wouldn''t just take that strike. He raised his left hand forward, gathered dark mana, thenunched an attack.
[Dark Mana Ball]!
[Blue rity]!
____________
Suddenly, there is an explosioning from the middle of the town.
"Elizabeth!"
Someone called her from behind. She is the deputy administrator of the church, Liliana.
"Let''s get back inside!"
Shees to pick Elizabeth.
Elizabeth immediately get down from the altar and reach Liliana''s hand.
Just when they want to run, Liliana sees something not ordinary happen outside Shield Town.
A thick ck smoke appeared at several points around the Land of Honor. All of them slowly getting bigger as something burned hard at the point.
That is sorge that all the smoke is higher than the walls of Shield Town.
All the town folks start to realize the big ck smoke''s appearance and wondering.
"What happens?"
"Is there a fire outside?"
"But why is the smoke so thick and ck?"
That is not an ordinary smoke. They are sure about that.
Then what really happens outside? Even though the outpost guards didn''t provide any news to the town?
"Elizabeth,e on!"
Liliana told Elisa to hurry up. Whatever is going on, all of those things must be bound to bad things.
Just when Elizabeth reaches her and they start running, a really loud screeching sounding from inside the ck smoke.
The screech sound stunned them in their feet. Not just them, but all the people of Land of Honor.
The screech sounded for like ten second. That not only stopped everyone''s movement but also gave fear to the realization that the scream came from a region monster boss that shouldn''t be in the Land of Honor.
"Deadly Vulture of the Tip of the West Horn. Why is he here?"
Liliana realized that the monster got carried by the ck smoke, but, why?
Still not knowing what happens, the region boss monster flew out of the ck smoke, showing itself to all southern region citizens.
____________
Monster Name: Deadly Vulture of the Tip of the West Horn.
Difficulty: Level 9
Type: Region Boss
Monster Info:
- Giant vultures guard the West Horn region. This bird has arge shape like a wyvern. Be careful of its debuff area skill. Don''t attack it while flying high or it will or it will drop poisonous powders giving off a deadly debuff.
Rmendation Hunting Party: tinum, Diamond
Existence: Floor 2, Region: Southwest
____________
The giant deadly flying in the dark sky while let out a terrifying screeching sound.
It was shocking, but the Hunters quickly prepared themselves for battle.
However, the boss monsters that came were not only the giant vultures.
"Hey, look, isn''t that the Lizard King?!"
From the ck smokeing from the north came out a giant with arge shield and arge mace.
____________
Monster Name: Lizard King of the Labyrinth of Carnivorous nts and Lizards.
Difficulty: Level 9
Type: Dungeon Boss
Monster Info:
- Treasure-keeping bosses from the end of the Labyrinth of Carnivorous nts and Lizards. This dude has a mace and shield, weapons that are usually owned by a king. Be careful, he is strong.
Rmendation Hunting Party: tinum, Diamond
Existence: Floor 2
____________
"Are you kidding?!"
"Two big bosses at once?!"
Unfortunately,not only those two boss monsters appeared.
To the south from outside the Shield Town area, arge thud rang out, as if somethingrge had fallen to the surface.
The hunters on the southern side of the town headed straight to look at the scene. There they found a big ck ship, there are many fishmen as the crew.
____________
Monster Name: Lord Albacore of the Indefinite Southwest stream.
Difficulty: Level 9
Type: Region Boss
Monster Info:
- A pirate ship that rules the Southwest stream. In the water they are tough fish to beat. Onnd they are fierce carnivores.
Rmendation Hunting Party: tinum, Diamond
Existence: Floor 2, Region: Southwest river.
____________
With [Lord Albacore] joined the party, there are 3 boss monsters sent by the ck smokes.
What a surprise from the holy night. But who would expect such incident to happen? All they know is the festival is not over yet and the night is still long.
Chapter 126: Battle of the Long Night
Chapter 126: Battle of the Long Night
"Leader!"
All the women hunters surrounding worried with their leader''s condition. Previously, she was right in front of the explosion. She is tough, but who would have thought what would happen if she received that unpleasant attack just like that?
As the smoke from the explosion just now slowly dissipated, one person stood up straight despite receiving an attack as big as just now.
"Sylvia!" Veora immediately ran to their leader. "Are you okay?!"
Sylvia didn''t look like she had any injuries. But she is trembling while holding the Blue Sky Sword. Trembling with anger.
"I should have killed that piece of shit right away."
The tone that Sylvia used sounded calm, but there is deep anger within it.
It''s rare for Sylvia to be that angry.
How is it not?
There is a strange unpleasant crazy man infiltrate her town that she guard and threaten the lives of her people.
It was really surprising. During the festival, the town is on the highest alert and its safety is guaranteed.
Sessfully infiltrating it would mean insulting the system and the town''s leaders.
"Get me one of that broadcasting device!"
___________
Everyone is in confusion.
There is a strange crazy man sessfully infiltrating the town and deres war (maybe) with them. Then from his previous position, an explosion urred and there is no more news about him after that.
Shortly after the explosion, from the three points outside the town, ck smoke emitted 1 boss dungeon and 2 boss regions.
That never happened as long as Floor 2 ispletely conquered.
Killing one of them is not an easy work. Let alone three.
Suddenly, the broadcaster sses tube is on again. Now broadcasting the leader of Shield Town, Sylvia Shield herself. She seems to be in the ce where the strange, crazy man was.
"Listen, Hunters! There is no need to be afraid of that shitty ck hunter''s threat. Those three boss monsters weren''t a big threat to the town as long as we are in Guild Protection."
The words from Sylvia Shield were a little unpleasant to hear. As she is the town''s leader. But everyone does not have high hopes for her because they already know her nature.
Plus, what she said was true. As long as they are in Guild Protection, their lives will be guaranteed safety.
"But of course, it does not apply to people who are outside the town."
On that moment, everyone is in the town. There are about 9k of them. Of course 4000 of them live or own tents outside the town.
Sylvia Shield didn''t want to notice it, but maybe their temporary shelter are being destroyed by the bosses.
"However, as long as we didn''t trigger them, they will not attack us. So those on the outside must be safe as long as they don''t "
Right before Sylvia Shield could finish her words there is an explosion from the north.
The guards on the north wall saw what was going on, and they got goosebumps.
There, Sylvia muted the device and directed it to the sky. Leaving the people in curious. Then she received a transmitter from the north guards.
"Report! The Lizard King head to the north outpost! It seems there is something that triggered him!"
The reporter guard talk while shivering.
Sylvia expected that to happen, though not so fast.
"How is the condition?" asked her.
There is a gap of five to ten second the guards be silent. Then they made a strange sound that seemed scared.
"Talk, what happened to the north outpost?" asked her again.
"T-t-th-there are lizardmen-thing in the outpost."
"Lizardmen-thing? Talk more clearly!"
"They chopped up everyone on the north post. Then the chops of those people turned into some kind of warrior of darkness(?)"
The guard''s words didn''t make any sense. But Sylvia didn''t expect things to make sense either.
After that, she closed themunication and turned to a few of her subordinates.
"Command to other four-wind direction guards to look at other outpost and report the situation."
The several subordinates appointed give salute, then immediately running to their position inside the office.
"What will we do to save them?" asked Veora.
The people at the outpost, who are all guards of the town, are indeed only a little. But she is still worried about their condition.
"They could no longer be saved."
Veora expected Sylvia would say that. But she still was not ready to hear it.
Most likely the lizardmen-thing is from the ck Hunters group led by Jared. It is also very likely that they already take control of another outpost and massacred the people in it.
Veora didn''t want to think about that terrible thing too much. As they have to be calm and think about more people in the town.
Sylvia is back to the broadcasting device.
All the people immediately focused back at her.
"All the situation may be confusing. But we all hunters. We are born to fight this world''s game. Now, as this town''s major, I ask your cooperation to solve all this situation together. For all tinum and Gold Hunters, or even above it, let''s meet in the North Hall of the Guild. Of course, this is an invitation. Whether you want toe or not is yours to choose."
Sylvia ends the broadcast and immediately head to the west district, to the guild.
But when they passed the town''s gate border, she stopped her right hand.
"You stay here. Look after the church. Don''t let anyone passed you."
That bes Sylvia''sst words before departing.
Veora didn''t know why her leader gave her that order. The only thing she needs to do is do the job well.
____________
"Aiden, what about us?!" "Yeah, should we head back to themittee office or what?!"
All the strong Hunters had gone to the guild to fulfill their summons.
On the other side, the four young knights confused on where should they go?
"Let''s get back to the church."
However, their leader has decided their destination.
Don''t want to ask why? They immediately ran to return to their home.
Arriving in the middle of the city, there are many hunters gathered. They all put on their expensive equipment, ready to fight.
Inside the North Hall, the Diamond Hunter of the town must be leading the conference.
They are curious about how the meeting is going, but their priority now is the church.
"Hold up, youngster!"
When they want to pass the town''s border gate, they got stopped by one certain familiar female hunter.
"Miss Veora!"
The four of them woremittee clothes, but Veora could immediately realize who they are.
"You boys are, the sword ss disciples?"
"Yes!" "Please let us through!" "We want to go back to church!"
Veora wants to allow them. But then she will defy her leader''s order. Plus, because of the incident with Jared before, she isn''t sure that the four of them are the real ones.
Veora understand on orders given by Sylvia not to let anyone pass her get into the east district. If this is the case, it will be very dangerous to the east district.
"Miss Veora?"
However, the four youngster realizing Veora''s doubt and asked.
"Why, Big Madam?" "You know us, right? We are the church children!" "Please let us through."
The twins wanted to rush in. But Veora immediately stopped them with her sword to prevent their way.
They got shocked on the East District Superior''s strange act.
Veora feels very guilty for what she did to them. But she has no choice.
"Please, understand. For now, no one could enter the east district in Major''s order."
The Big Madam has said that, and they can''t argue with it. Because that is the Major''s order.
"Harry, Henry!"
Aiden ordered them to step back and talk about it.
"What''s with the nonsense order?!" "We just wanted to get back home!"
"Hey, calm down. We all want toe back. But things like this are normal for a leader to protect her territory."
"What do you mean, Aiden?" asked Kane.
At that question, Aiden looked up, looking at the explosion that had urred within the town before.
"Aware of another intruder."
The three of them got shocked at the statement.
"So they think." "We are the part of those ck hunters?!"
"Most likely, yes. The previous strange crazy man not caught by the radar barrier. Then why should they trust four youngsters to go to the most important ce of the town?"
They are a little angry at that statement, but it made some sense to be epted.
"For now, let''s just stay in this district until the situation be calmer."
Aiden''s wise choice made his three friends feel at ease.
Until something happens in the sky.
"Hey, look at that!"
One person pointed at the flying Deadly Vulture that is a moment earlier got shocked by some kind of dark fire balls.
The Deadly Vultures scream in anger. Then, when it flying towards the church, it let out ckish green powder along with its hideously shaped fur. All of those things had a negative effect on the ground where they fell, and they fell right on top of the church.
Everyone suddenly hysterical at that.
For the four young knights, they got goosebumps and reflexively run to the town''s border gate and faced its guardian once again.
"Big Madam, please!" "Our home and family are in danger!"
Veora knows that and understands the youngster''s feeling. "But what can only four of you do?"
"We are church''s sword!" "We will protect it to the end!"
"Church''s sword?"
There is a tone of vicious curiosity to the question.
The twins immediately realized that they just said things that exaggerate their figure.
[Church''s Sword: is the Shield and Spear of the Church. None other than the Sword Saint]
For they talked like they are in the Sword Saint''s level
"Isn''t that very arrogant of you, Sword Disciples?"
Veora is one of those Sword Saint''s follower. The twin''s word before is like an insult of the person she adores.
"We are sorry." "We did not mean to say that."
Veora knows they identally said that. Being controlled by spirit and worry made them very rushed into doing something.
There, the smartest of them stand forward while holding his folding stick backwards. Quietly surprising, he made the folding stick floating in midair.
"I ensure you, Madam Veora, nobody mastered Sword Castering in this town apart from us and Master Arsen."
Veora hadn''t seen it yet, but she did know about Sword Castering, which could make the sword float solidly in the air.
Unexpectedly, the other three sword disciples followed their leader''s steps. Trying to convince Veora that they are the children from the church and not anyone else.
That method silenced Veora and made her have to trust them.
The four young knights await the superior''s decision. That time, whatever was decided, they prepared themselves to be ready to ept any decision.
"Alright, you can pass."
Finally, they being permitted.
"But, if there is something happens to the church, make sure to give a report to us."
The four young knights broke their smiles. Gives salutes, then immediately runs to the east district.
Behind, Veora felt great guilt towards her leader.
"That is why, I''m counting on you, young knights."
Chapter 127: Battle of the Long Night (2)
Chapter 127: Battle of the Long Night (2)
"Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuk!"
Jared screamed as he tried to piece half of his body in half.
A sh cut open his body from right shoulder through the middle of his chest.
The part of his body that split open revealed a ck space that did not belong to a human.
If he is a normal human, he would not survive that attack. But he is a Foolish Demon, so as long as his Devil Seed didn''t get cut, he could take any fatal blow to his body.
But of course, he still didn''t ept the treatment he got from his previous enemy.
"Fvck that bitch!"
Slowly but surely, his body reunited as if he had no injuries.
Even so, the current regeneration speed is extremely slow. When in normal circumstances, he can instantly regenerate all the shattered parts of his body.
It happened because of the extremely strong trail of mana from the wounds he got.
[Blue rity]. Ulterior Phantasm of the Blue Sky Sword. With the powerful swordis in Sylvia Shield''s hands, tt is said that the attack is stronger than [Red Judgment] of Ren Li''s Red Sky Spear or [ck Renounce] of Unknown Hunter''s ck Sky Arch.
Now Jared can''t underestimate the rumors.
"First my two hands by that motherfvcker in the dungeon! Now my body by that bitch!"
The wounds he received from the dungeon battles still remain. It was so strong that the trail of mana from the wound didn''t seem to allow him to repair his two hands.
"If it weren''t for him, that bitch wouldn''t be able to touch me before!"
The context is his two hands. Because of the scar from the dungeon, Jared couldn''t use his strength properly.
The Sword Master of the Church.
"Just who is that bastard?!"
If people as strong and aggressive as him are in the church, it will be difficult for them to carry out the prepared n.
"Hah, as long as I can direct him to that ''brat'', he sure can''t do much!"
Jared has finished regenerating his body, now he can stand up straight.
"Fuuuuuckk! It''s so good to be back to normal!"
Normal in terms of his current condition.
Ready to continue the n, Jared faced turned back. His ces now is in a ce where there is only darkness everywhere. But in front of him now there are many silhouettes, soldiers of darkness that hemanded.
"Alright, fvckers! Let''s get out from this ce and fvcked that shitty town!"
As Jared''smand, the entire ck shadow that was previously motionless, emitted a red light from their eyes.
Another major assault will beunched on the town.
___________
Shield Town / East District
The four young knights run as fast as they can to reach the Stairs of Serenity.
While on the road, the twins thought of something.
"Hey, do you think they will target the Church?!" "Yeah, if that''s true, then the church will be in big danger!"
Kane wants to answer their worries, but he chose to wait for their leader instead.
Aiden is the most appropriate person to talk between them in that kind of situation.
"If those three boss monsters only the beginning of the assault, then most likely yes, they will also attack the church."
Aiden''s quick estimation sounds make sense. But there is one question if that situation really happens.
"The church is at the highest point in the Land of Honor!" "Do you think they''ll break out of the East District first and then climb the Stairs of Serenity?"
"If they really intend to attack the church, yes, they have to do that. But of course, the strongest hunter of this town will not let that
The Major of the Town, Bearer of the Blue Sky Sword, Sylvia Shield.
Aiden''s words calmed them down.
They don''t know how long the fight willst, but they are ready to fight with all their might to defend their home.
___________
Guild of the Abyss / North Hall
The entire town''s hunters had dispersed out of the building. Ready to beat the shit out of the three monster bosses. Leaving behind the Major and a group that has business with the Major.
A group led by another Diamond Hunter, Jade Rodgers, the Bearer of Green Sky Shield. An old acquaintance of Sylvia Shield.
When she is about to face Mayor of the Town, Jade''s men stopped following her. Let the two great leaders talk in private.
Sylvia wearing a helmet. Either she didn''t notice Jade''s arrival, Jade greeted her.
"Long time no see, Sylvia."
Sylvia finally looks at Jade''s after being greeted.
"Oh, it''s you, Jade."
"Why so cold, didn''t we make a good memory in the past fight together?"
In her helmet, Jade didn''t know what expression Sylvia had on her arrival. Actually, meetings between Diamond Hunters are very rare.
Because Floor 2 is narrow and new resources are drained, it''s not umon for their groups toe into conflict with each other.
But their group is different, Sylvia Shield never went outside her territory. Jade will always provide news if she wants to visit Shield Town.
They weren''t good friends, but they didn''t hate each other either. Just instill the intention not to offend or hurt each other.
But the situation is different when they faced each other after a long time now.
Jade could feel the great awkwardness between them.
"On what business do youe to me? If you just want to say hello, you can do thatter when this is all over."
Sylvia spoke cold words to her colleague.
Jade''s men heard that and certainly made them unhappy. That is like an insult given to the kindness of their leader.
However, Jade used to the coldness of her past colleagues.
She just smiled casually at Sylvia''s coldness. Then, in an instant, she wore a serious face that could be said to be ipatible with her soft, beautiful face.
"Are you serious about devoting half of the town''s strength to take care of those three boss monsters?"
About 3000patible Hunters came out to fight. Of course, that number isbined with the visitor Hunter.
Sylvia left half the strength of her family and restrained herself from participating in that initial battle.
Of course, Jade also counted herself in half the town''s remaining strength. But she still a little hesitant about the decisions made by her old colleagues.
"I know this is just a bait for the next assault. I will also help if your district got attacked. But isn''t it a little arrogant of you to think the two of us are enough to protect half of this town? Plus, have you also thought of anything if they were targeting the church?"
Those questions are all restlessness in Jade. She knows Sylvia would be able to answer all that question, so she is waiting for it.
However, there is a pause of about 30 seconds as Sylvia fell silent. Thirty seconds is a small number, but in that situation, thirty seconds felt like an hour.
"He y."
"The power I put out only ounts for 30% of the total power this town has now."
Jade thought Sylvia had just fallen asleep. It turned out that she is thinking about an answer to her question just now.
"So we still have 70% remaining power? That is good then."
"They surely are going to attack east district, but east district are ready to face that challenge."
Jade knows that the east district is a district that runs independently without a single man living there. So she is both surprised and amazed at Sylvia''s statement.
"Then how about the church?"
"If they want to touch the church, they have to get pass my corpse first."
Sylvia ispletely confident in her strength. Even in her words, there was a statement that she didn''t need Jade''s help.
"But your enemy is the Demon King Commander. It might be the same one as in the Seven Colour Mountain, the Wrath Golem."
A monster as big as a mountain that could ground down a territory. Without the Greedy Young Master, perhaps the entire territory of the Seven Color Mountain would be destroyed simultaneously in its copse.
"Even in the past, the Sword Saint gets into trouble to face one of them."
Demon King Commander is the strongest level of monsters recorded in Hunter''s history.
Even though their appearances are very rare, when they appear it is certain that a bigger battle than the Catastrophe Event will ur.
Even in the past, the Hunters needed the strength of the strongest man, Sword Saint, to face that disaster.
"I''m not insecure, but at least I don''t want you to involve your subordinates in the fight."
"You do not have to worry. My subordinates are all strong. We will face this problem and minimize the damage in the smallest percentage."
Sylvia said that as she walked to leaves Jade to exit the guild building.
The Major of the City has made her mind. There''s nothing more Jade can do about it.
Yes, that is an arrogance of a leader, and that is natural. Even so, she would still intend to help them when things got worse.
Just when they thought things would go ording to their expectations, one of Sylvia''s subordinates ran inside with a terrified face.
"Leader, the church being attacked!"
A most unthinkable thing happened.
Chapter 128: Battle of the Long Night (3)
Chapter 128: Battle of the Long Night (3)
Saint Arcane Church /
[One Hour before the attack]
__________
"Come on, Elizabeth!"
Liliana pulled Elizabeth to keep moving.
Everything was so bizarre.
The night should be a holy night for Abyssal Terra. But why did such a sudden attack ur on the holynd? What did they do to deserve that severity?
Without knowing the cause, they keep running.
Getting inside the forecourt, two sisters went straight to Liliana.
"Mistress, all the professor have been waiting for you."
Liliana is the second person who has the highest power. In such a situation, her arrival is urgently needed.
"Understood. You, please apany this maiden to her dorm so she can change her clothes."
The pointed sister responsive to escort Elizabeth.
There they split up. With Liliana went to Teacher''s Meeting Room and Elizabethto the girl''s dorm.
Before going to Teacher''s Meeting Room, Liliana first go to the Church Hall, see the condition of all the students.
"Are all the students here?" asked Liliana to the sister that apanies her.
"Yes, except the four Sword Disciples who requested permission to be amittee in the West District."
Liliana remembered them all: Aiden, Kane, Harry and Herry.
The four of them are strong and smart, Liliana acknowledged that. So she didn''t have to worry about them too much.
Relieved with the condition, Liliana walked back to the Teacher''s Meeting Room.
Inside the meeting room, she being greeted with the Three Head Professor, the Headmaster, and few Professors of the church.
"Deputy, we have been waiting for you."
Liliana directly enters the room.
The room filled with a tense atmosphere. Everyone feels tensed because of the situation that is happening now.
In the middle of the room, there is a long square table made of stone.There is a holographic map diagram on the table depicting a map around the Land of Honor.
Liliana feels nostalgic and ironic somehow on looking at that had not been used for a long time.
''I never thought there woulde a day when we used this table again.''
In the past, the room and the table used by the three White Saints and their Comrade to discuss tactics. Liliana had been in that situation once, even though only as a person watching from afar.
But now she presides over the meeting as the supreme authority.
"Please tell me about the current situation."
"Horrible."
One of the three Head Professor pointed at four certain point in the map where there are outpost symbols.
"All the outpost has been taken over."
"It is even worse because the criminals did not leave any victims."
That is natural, because the attack that is happening now is a massive attack that wants to take over orpletely destroy the Shield Town, probably.
Responding to that, Liliana somehow smiles in scaries way she could show.
Everyone who saw Liliana''s strange attitude trembled slightly, especially the headmaster.
"Very well. Then this battle is a battle that won''t leave weak people to live."
Sadistic side of the Deputy Administrator. There are rumors that when she was still active as a Hunter, Liliana was a fierce sadistic fighter.
She has a Combat Point equivalent to the Diamond Hunter. But she chose to stay in tinum and live peacefully while being a teacher at the church.
Suddenly, the holographic map shows yellow alert light in the church position.
"What happened?" asked Liliana.
At the right of the room, there is a small altar in the center of which is a magical ball. Inside the magical ball, there is a miniature of the church.
[Holy Barrier of the Saint: barrier created by the Staff Saint to protect the sacred ce in Abyssal Terra.]
There are two female professors near the [Holy Barrier of the Saint]. They are the officers on duty to check the situation outside.
"The church being attacked by some kind of AOE debuff!"
"That is most likely from the Deadly Vulture!"
All of them could imagine how the Region Boss did the attack while flying near the church area sky.
"But that thing will not attack unless being triggered."
There Liliana think of one big possibility that could happen.
"Those bastards triggered it."
Her smiles became more violent as her anger grows bigger.
"Well, it is not like we are in danger or whatever. Let''s just look at the situation for now and hope Sylvia will able to protect us."
All of them know those cursed hunters group will try toy their hand to the church. But that will only happen when the worstes. Until then, they will only wait inside the imprable protection.
~~~~~~~~~~
"Eliz!" "Right here!"
La and Li immediately called her right when Elizabeth enters the room.
"Thank god!" "You are safe!"
La and Li immediately hugged Elizabeth when she came to them.
"H-hey, no need to be that worried."
Although they being exaggerated about her safety.
"But that must be scary, right?" "Yes, we heard three region bosses came out of nowhere and surround the town!"
Elizabeth couldn''t lie, she wasn''t afraid when it happened.
Even though she had experienced the Catastrophe Event on the 1st Floor firsthand, it couldn''t bepared to what is happening now.
"We have never even seen an area monster boss." "But now appear three region boss monster simultaneously."
Two region boss monster and one dungeon boss monster.
"Plus the threat from that weird mad man." "Yes, that''s pretty scary."
"Weird mad man."
Elizabeth was not inside to watch the broadcast at the time.
"Yes, he is some kind of ck Hunter, we think." "He said: ''The festival is not over!'' something like that."
"ck Hunter..." Elizabeth muttered that one sentence with weird feeling.
With that incident, Elizabeth had three times faced problems rted to the ck Hunter. She didn''t want that, but couldn''t refuse to face it. Because when she faces it, it all ended in death.
Elizabeth as much as possible did not want to face anything rted to death. Because when she thought of that one terrible thing, she must have thought of the state of her long lost Big Sister and the Longing Knight.
"You okay, Elizabeth?" "Don''t worry, we are here for you."
dly the twin big sister is there to cheer Elizabeth up.
"Don''t worry, I am okay. I am just still surprised of what happened now."
"Of course." "We are the same." "The Land of Honor always been safe when the White Saints conquered it." "But events like this suddenly happened during that peaceful time." "Of course it, is so shocking."
No one is not surprised to see something like that happen.
"But we don''t have to worry too much." "Right, because the hunters will fight for us."
"Yes, especially Sylvia big sis."
The Major of the Town. She definitely will not let the ck Hunters do whatever they want in the town she guards.
There, Elizabeth thought of someone she hadn''t seen during the trip.
"Where is Mother Maria?"
"Mother Maria?" "She returned straight to the Cathedral after sending you off."
Her Mother, Maria Christina, is very weak. For that reason, she never leaves the cathedral. Because she has a very weak physical condition.
But there is one night a year she goes out and spends time in the church, in the Holy Night, tonight.
For her mother to go straight back, although despite spending only a short time outside the cathedral, it was a little strange. But Elizabeth didn''t want to think too much about it.
La and Li reads the worries in Elizabeth''s faces and feels guilty.
"She must be have something important." "Yes, because she always spends the Holy Night in the church every year."
Elizabeth feels guilty for worrying her two twin big sisters.
"Yes, I understand that."
She tried to be strong in that situation and hope everything with no greater thing happening.
Just as she hoped so, not long after the incident had started, a shock fell on the church.
It was like an earthquake, but it also came with a huge explosion.
"O Great Lord!" "What happened?!"
The three of them holding each other. Everyone lowered their heads in a reflex of fear.
~~~~~~~~~~
In the teacher''s meeting room, Liliana got furious because of what happened just now.
"Did they just attacked us!?"
She shouted as loudly and calmly as she could, asking for the monitors.
"Yes, mam!"
"They also destroyed one point in the Stairs of Serenity!"
Liliana clicked. "Tch, so they want to cut off the only ess to outside and attack us directly."
There, Liliana made up her own mind.
"Principal, the control is yours at the time when Maria still doesn''t want to leave her house and take over themand."
"Where do you want to go, Deputy?"
"I am the only fighter this church has at this time. The Sword Boys counted, but all of them now are out and still not back. So, if they really want to attack this ce, only I can defend it."
Liliana spoke like that, like she prepared for the worst. Even so, she didn''t back down.
Before leaving, she went to the weapon room first. To retrieve a weapon she hasn''t held in a long time.
A great sword like axe. Emitting ck-purple light in some point of the weapon.
Liliana carried therge weapon on her shoulders and headed for the front gate.
A little unexpectedly, she being waited on by several young men, one of whom is the pride of the church.
"William, who gave you a permission to join this fight."
"Can I join this fight and help you, Deputy Mistress?"
William''s jokes got Liliana shows her chuckle.
"I like you, young man."
After that, Liliana walked outside the gate and found that half of the pride stairs of the church had been destroyed by an explosion of some kind.
Looking far down on the two sides of the ins, there is a sort of group of bloodthirsty lizardmen.
Liliana turned to the youth standing behind her.
They are looking afraid because that will be their first battle. Except for one of them, the leader.
There, Liliana open her mouth to give the youth some words.
"Listen, young men. I ept all the help that you give. But I won''t let you go too deep and harm yourself. This is not a ce for you to die. Therefore, as much as possible, we will finish them off first."
Chapter 129: Battle of the Long Night (4)
Chapter 129: Battle of the Long Night (4)
"Hey-hey." "What the heck happened?"
They had reached the gate to the Stairs of Serenity. But who would have thought tworge groups of ck Huntersunched an attack that destroyed the ess to the church?
"Aiden, they are the same lizardmen we fought in the dungeon that day!"
Kane couldn''t forget the terrifying faces of those mutant creatures. Those monsters have given them quite a tense experience. Now they are back to disturb the peace in their home.
Anger over what happened at that time came back to Aiden. The anger that he became helpless against a strong enemy. But that time he made sure he wouldn''t repeat the same mistakes again.
"Kane, get back to Miss Veora. Tell them the church got attacked."
Kane nodded at Aiden''s order then immediately running back to the downtown.
After that, Aiden turned to the twin.
"Let''s ask the guards in the east gate for swords we can borrow."
"Yeah!" "Let''s go!"
The church has a really strong barrier that protects it.
But those monsters will surely try to break through.
So there is no way they did not put a fight to defend the church.
___________
Saint Arcane Church / Hall
All students who are 90% female fall into fear.
The shock that came from the explosion just now was shocking. Like a terrorist attack trying to destroy them.
Elizabeth wasn''t afraid, but she still surprised. She did not expect the attacks of the ck Hunter group to be this fast and aggressive.
With the current pattern of attacks, there is no way they would not try to destroy the church.
ck Hunters are the children of the Soul Saint, the enemy of the Staff Saint. So it was natural that they wanted to destroy the Staff Saint''s house, the ce where his little children are.
"Don''t worry, Eliz!" "We will protect you no matter what!"
La and Li gripped Elizabeth''s two hands tightly, trying to calm her. Although they are actually more afraid than Elizabeth.
They enter this world destined to be part of the Heroes, Abyssal Hunter. But they are weak to carry out that fate. Because of this, they be part of the Citizens, people who live a social life in Abyssal Terra and live in a safe ce.
However, their peace is disturbed by wicked people whoe to hurt them. Elizabeth couldn''t just stand by for it to happen.
"Eliz?" "Where do you want to go?"
That is why, she too will stand up to protect them.
"I will be out for a while. Don''t worry, I can take care of myself."
Without waiting for their reply, Elizabeth immediately left. Leaving the two twin big sister let go of her departure and pray for her salvation.
Elizabeth walked down the hall to the girls'' dormitory. On the way, she heard there are two sisters in another hallway are approaching.
If they found Elizabeth, they will immediately pulled her back into the hall.
"Are you sure about that?"
"Yes, the Sword Master enters the cathedral yesterday and has note out until now."
"Is it for that reason that Mother Maria immediately returned to the cathedral after sending the Vigorous Maiden?"
"We don''t know, but we have no authority to inspect that."
Hiding Elizabeth got that shocking news.
After the two sister walk away, Elizabeth gets out from hiding and wonder.
"Mother and Ars?"
Elizabeth remembers that Ars came to the church by getting out from the Cathedral. She had not actually visited the cathedral since her return.
Maybe there was something she should find out by going straight to that ce.
"Ars, I know you are thirst for power, but could at least you let me know what do you want from my mother."
She just hope that pervert greedy young master didn''t do anything he not supposed to do to her mother.
___________
Aiden, Harry and Henry had got what they need.
Three swords for each. Even though those swords are just ordinary swords, it that is enough to equip them to go to the church if on their way they encounter an enemy.
The three of them stuck one sword into the ground. Then holding two in each hand.
[Sword Casting Two Way Shield]
The two swords to their right and left floating, bing like wings following their movements.
Two shields and one sword. They are ready to move forward.
"OK, let''s go!"
The twin nodded at Aiden''s order.
They started running up the Stairs of Serenity.
The part of the stairs that was destroyed is the middle. The part that was crushed is wide enough and certainly blocked the way. Those who are not fighters will find it difficult to pass that path.
Luckily, the Sword Disciples had been prepared for such a situation by their Master. So it''s not a problem for them.
However, there is one thing they realized after climbing far enough up.
"Is this just my hallucination or?" "The lizardmen is about hundreds?"
Harry looking at the left down. Meanwhile, Henry looking at the right down of the hill. The two of them both looked at therge group of hundreds lizardmen, but for some reason they are just being silent.
Responding to that, Aiden didn''t have to look down too because he trusted his tworades.
After the incident in the dungeon, he immediately investigating of what happened. In his search, he discovered that the lizardmen are ck hunters who mutated by using monster lizards from the dungeon.
There is still no exnation as to what they did to turn into monsters like that.
The most important thing is for the three of them to look after their house.
"Probably yes. Most likely they are also the mastermind behind the destruction of the Stairs of Serenity."
That was still part of the possibility that Aiden felt. Because he felt that it was just a bait for them.
Luckily, they don''t have to fight it for now. They have to takes their own sword first before going into the real fight.
Suddenly, the Deadly Vulture screeching could be heard and is close on their head.
"Shut!" "He''s flying over here again!"
The bird monster will not attack until being attacked first. But it''s still scary to see a giant bird monster flying above your head.
Plus. the person leading the group of lizardmen, if he is near that area, he would most likely attack the bird monster to trigger it.
"Stop!"
Aiden suddenly stopped their feet.
The twin looked to the front and found there is a strange man standing at the end of the crushed stairs.
That strange man wearing all ck clothes and had an extremely rotten aura.
The three of them could smell the rotten aura of the strange man from a distance.
Somehow, from behind, that person looks very familiar to them. Especially to Aiden. Aiden felt hatred overflowing when he looked at the figure of that man.
"Isn''t that Jared?" "The Right Hand of the Demon King Commander. Also, the madman we met in the dungeon back then."
The twin immediately realized who is he.
Aiden didn''t want to talk about that madman first. They have to focus on what he is going to do.
Jared would have known they wereing without turning around. But he didn''t look at them and instead raised his right hand towards the sky.
The three of them are ready to face whatever that madman is going to do. Then Aiden realized what he wants to do.
Aiden immediately pulled his sword backwards. Ready to charge.
But at the same time, the madman pointed his left hand to him without turning around.
"Aiden!" "Shoot!"
In a very short time, three explosions urred. One hit the Deadly Vulture. Two of those strikes in the Stairs of Serenity.
Aiden hesitated to shoot beforehand. Luckily Henry and Harry stepped in to protect him.
"Phew!" "That was close!"
The two of them sacrificed one of their swords to fend off the madman''s dark mana ball.
"I see you have developed quite a bit during our separation."
When the smoke that surrounded him began to dissipate, the madman, Jared, turned around to look at them.
When that happened, Deadly Vulture once again showered the church area with its AOE debuff.
This made Aiden angry and stepped forward. "You monster! What do you want from the church?!"
"Getting to the main point, huh? Are you, if I''m not mistaken, the cowardly young man who peed himself when I was about to kill?"
Aiden''s anger culminated in that harassment.
However, when he about to strikes forwards, there is a very big winding towards them, to the filthy madman to be precise.
"Die!"
Once again, one big explosion urred in the Stairs of Serenity. The explosion pushed Jared out of the stairs.
"Good job at distracting that crap, young men!"
The one whoes is the Deputy Administrator of the church.
"Ms. Liliana!" "Youe to... wow, that is a big axe, sword?"
The Mistress is holding a big axe like sword like it was nothing.
"This is a little surprising. I can''t believe that one of the important person from the church came straight down here. I thought you guys are scared and just want to wait for help from Sylvia Shield."
"Even after taking such a fatal blow, I don''t believe you still able to casually open your dirty mouth."
Actually, Liliana could see the wound she gave to the madman slowly healing.
"Young men! I know you guys want to go to the weapons room, right? Go!"
The three Sword Disciples see each other than nodded.
The twin runs to the church. Meanwhile, the leader is staying with six swords with him.
"What are you doing, young man?"
"Please let me help you, Mistress. That madman has quite a troublesome ability. In the incident in the dungeon, I already felt his ability and able to deal with it. Of course, I could not do it alone."
The young man had eyes full of confidence. Liliana had no other choice but to believe in those eyes.
Liliana twist her weapon in the air and then stuck the rod into the surface. "Well then, let''s beat that crap to protect our home."
"Before you do it, I will tear all your clothes and enjoy that pretentious body."
"Ooh, let''s see how you do that. But before you could do it, I will kill you first."
An epic battle is imminent.
Chapter 130: Battle of the Long Night (5)
Chapter 130: Battle of the Long Night (5)
Lizard King is a huge opponent. It has attack with a wide area. His big shield pretty much could cover his whole body. Its back has a tough skin that is difficult to prate. Its long tail can be used to attack those behind its position.
Lizard King is not just a boss monster. He is an actual knight with a long fighting experience.. He has high self-esteem as a knight.
However, that is not the first time Hunters fight him. They have data about abilities, Health Points, triggers, and quite a lot of experience in fighting the lizard boss monster.
"Charge!"
Tyler is a tinum Hunter who has fought the Lizard King 5 times in his career. There he entrusted with leading a battalion consisting of 1000 hunters.
With that much number, only 6 groups containing 6 hunters per group who fought the Lizard King.
Half of the battalion guarding and waiting in behind. The rest of them help the main squad, fighting the minions of the Lizard King, the Lizardmen.
The Lizardmen are actually not the minion of the Lizard King. Lizard King''s minion should be just a mindless monster lizard.
However, the Lizardmen are mutated ck Hunters. They are stronger than the ordinary Lizard King''s minion. They are divided into two groups: fighters and casters.
Their fighters are not as strong as Gold Hunters, but their numbers and movements are quite troublesome.
Hunters actually could overpower them. But the lizardmen casters with their attacks being deadly enough to be a problem.
Plus, it is night, and the hunters got disadvantage in the fight.
____________
Lord Albacore is the pirate captain that ruled the Southwest stream. He is a fishman who has a crew fishman as well.
Their pirate ship is as big as a hill. A ship capable of carrying 250 crew members.
They are the ruler of the Floor 2 great river. But at that time they being sent to the maind somehow.
They are happy, though. Despite getting into trouble because they couldn''t stay onnd long, their ship, the Albacore Soul, drained water from its body and drenched the surrounding ground.
Even though they are water creatures, they are still strong boss monsters. The hunters find it difficult to fight them.
With the soil in a wide area around Albacore Pirate bes wet and results in muddy mud. Makes it difficult for the hunters to walk.
In such conditions, the hunters got attacked by the Albacore Pirate cannons.
The Archers tried to counterattack, but there is a condition where their attacks did not inflict any damage to the Albacore Pirate.
"[Baste Strife]! It is a condition that requires you to have the same conditions as them! The requirements are ship and g and crew!"
The one who shouted is the hunter in charge of dealing with Lord Albacore.
A manly old man with a face full of passion. Wearing the pirate captain''s clothes that have been sewn here and there.
The man lost his left hand and foot. He reced his left leg with a wooden leg.
On the face, in the right eye to be precise, there is a sword wound that made his right eye unable to see properly.
The old man is standing in the tip of the forefront of his ship. The ship is the size of the Albacore Soul. With lots of wood patches here and there.
"Captain, they''re in front of us!"
"Yeah, I can see that!"
By the way, pirates from the hunter side bring their ship to the scene by:
1. Fly their ship with Arts.
2. Make 30 crew members pull the ship from the front with a rope.
It looked crazy, but otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to start a battle with Lord Albacore.
Of course, the one who could think about the idea is the captain, Mike Sparrow. The Sparrow name is just self insert. He is famous for his water-madness despite losing many of his crew.
Even so, he still sailed to fight the world.
"Passion is what makes people able to move forwards! As long as my soul is in my body, my passion will not fade!"
The old man drew his sword. Then turned back to his crew.
All the crew members are the same age or slightly younger than the Old man.
"For one reason, we are here to rece the young men to fight! We will be the one who protects them! I have a feeling that my life is not long, but that''s okay! However, one thing for sure, I won''t die from that guy over there!"
Mike pointed his sword to a certain monster on the Albacore Soul, that is the Lord Albacore himself.
"We are all old folks who should be enjoying retirement. Nor are we here because of the orders from the Major of the City. But my other hunch says that tonight''s battle won''t be as easy as after those big monsters are finished. Because of that, I am standing here to protect the city of the young people."
Mike raised his hand, then asked:
"Are you folks are with me!?"
All his crew mate without doubt raised their weapons too and scream:
"YEAH!"
They have all reached an agreement.
"They have all reached an agreement!"
____________
Guild of the Abyss / North Hall
"Mike old man selflessly put his crew to face Lord Albacore?!"
One of Jade''s men just got the news.
The Mike Sparrow Pirates are Legend Hunters who should have retired. But without getting the coordination from Sylvia Shield, they went to the battlefield to fight one of the bosses.
"Sometimes I couldn''t think of the way the legends thought."
Even though there was already a tinum pirate crew who volunteered to fight Lord Albacore, but even though he was not there, Mike Sparrow brought his crew to the Land of Honor.
"Then, what should we do, boss?" asked one of Jade''s underling to her.
Jade herself is confused what to do in such a situation. When Major of the City herself didn''t ask for their help.
Two Region and One Dungeon Boss. ck Hunter group. Plus the big boss of the criminal who is still hiding himself somewhere.
Then suddenly, Jade realized something that might lead to even worse event.
"With the elimination of the two boss regions and the dungeon boss, there is a big possibility a Catastrophe, will happen?"
Jade shuddered just thinking about it.
"Everyone, put your weapon! Our objective is, to prepare for the worst!"
Jade is not afraid to face the worst. It''s just, she afraid, that the uing worst event will cause a great loss for them, like happened in the ckish Mountain.
_____________
Deadly Vulture will not being down to the ground. That''s why he''s in the Tip of the West Horn.
West Horn is a mountain that has the shape of a horn. The tip of the mountain is where the hunters fought the Deadly Vulture.
But they aren''t in the West Horn at the time. They are in the Land of Honor, which does have many teaus. However, the highest ce in that territory is Saint Arcane Cathedral, or higher is the Church of Longing.
Of course, they couldn''t use that ce as a battlefield because it is a holy ce.
However, they can still try to fight the deadly bird in the Stairs of Serenity. But s, the Stairs of Serenity is being raided by the lowly ck Hunters.
"Die, you filthy scumbag!"
Liliana swung her Axesword hard to the filthy madman. Sends arge sh of wind to the man.
But the filthy madman casually moves to his right and lets the windsh passed him.
After that, in an instant, a sword rushed at him violently. He parried the sword with his hand casually.
In that situation, Liliana and Aiden couldn''t bring out their true strength. They got held back by the situation.
"What''s wrong!? Aren''t you going to kill me!?"
The madman casually screaming and mocking them.
Of course they would not fall for that.
"Young man, is it okay for you to throw away your swords this early?" asked Liliana to the Sword Disciple.
"Don''t worry, Mistress. Once my friends bring me my own sword, I can beat that man."
Aiden''s eyes filled with confidence in those words. All the practice and experience he has had so far has brought him to that confidence.
Liliana happy about that. "Good, then we should stand before your friends and aid from the cityes."
Liliana for some reason lifted her Axesword up to her head.
"I entrusted you to protect me, Aiden."
At first Aiden did not know what the Deputy Administrator would do. But then he realized there is a very unpleasant smelling from above.
The smell came from Deadly Vulture''s AOE debuff.
A yellow-green wind within a wide radius and lots of ck feathers descending from the sky will rain down on the Stairs of Serenity area.
In order to deal with that, Liliana would do something with her Axesword.
"Also, I suggest you get your head down and hold on to something."
After giving that message, Liliana starts to spin her Axesword, slowly, then starts to get firmer. Thatrge, swirling weapon slowly created a whirlwind.
Aiden just understood what the Miss Knight is about to do.
Jared also understood the Miss Knight''s intentions. He immediately raised his hand tounch an attack.
Aiden swiftly advanced in front of Liliana. At that time there are only three swords left. He stabbed one into the back, then made the two into imprable shields.
"[Wind Arts Great Whirlwind]!"
"Die!"
"[One Way Two Shield]!"
Chapter 131: Battle of the Long Night (6)
Chapter 131: Battle of the Long Night (6)
Saint Arcane Cathedral /
Elisa ran towards the church. Wish she could find the answer she is looking for.
__________
Church of Longing /
"Mother!"
Elisa screamed, calling for her mother.
Inside the church, her mother is seen prostrate, praying to the Tree of Past, Present, Future.
Not wanting to disturb her mother, Elisa enters the church in silent.
Elisa waited for her mother to finish praying by standing behind.
It took quite a long time for her mother to finish the prayer.
After that quite a long time, finally her mother finished her prayer.
Maria Christina lowered her hands. Looking up to the tree, she showed a sorrowful expression for some reason. After that, she turned around to see her adopted daughter.
"It is you, Elisa."
It was the first time in a long time that her mother had called her by that name.
Elisa, not Elizabeth. It was the first time in a long time that his mother had called him by that name. Elisa didn''t know the reason yet that her mother ordered her to use that name.
To be honest, Elisa is afraid and didn''t want to visit her adoptive mother.
Like when she was dealing with Sylvia, her adoptive sister, her mother also gave her great pressure when they faced off.
They are both the most important people in the city. Elisa understood that.
Perhaps for that reason they asked Elisa to be what they imagined them to be.
"Is your arrival this moment is a form of worry about what is going on?"
"Yes."
Elisa had to speak with her head down to maintain her courage.
"Will mother just stay in church when all this happens?"
Her mother is the Administrator of the cathedral. So she should be at the front to take the lead.
"Are you perhaps angry at mother for being impotent?"
Her mother divert the conversation so Elisa would feel guilty.
"N-no! That is not what I meant. It is just, mother is the leader of the cathedral. So it might be wise for mother to stand up front."
While Elisa still bowing her head, feeling guilty, her mother gives her a gentle smile.
"I am sorry, Elisa, mother is just a Priest. Mother could calm a baby''s cry and heal everybody''s wounds. But mother is not a fighter who could lead a fight or think up a strategy. Therefore, Liliana is the more appropriate person to face the current problem."
Her mother''s wisdom left Elisa speechless. Everything she said was true.
The Deputy Administrator, Liliana, is actually a Legend Hunter. But because she didn''t have a long record of fight back then, she is still tinum. A bit older than the Diamonds and Emperors, but younger than the Legends.
"However, will mother just stay here? Maybe it is better for mother to enter the cathedral as well."
"I am sorry again, Elisa. For that you do not have to worry. This church is mother''s life. Mother have vowed to dedicate mother''s life to this church. For that reason, whatever happens to mother and this church, let it be the decision of fate."
Her mother is so strong. Any topic that should have branched off, her mother could cut off the topic in one sentence.
Elisa didn''t have anything else she could ask her mother.
"If you do not have anything else to ask mother, maybe you can turn to that man over there?"
Her mother knew what Elisa was feeling. However, ''that man'', like ''that man'' had a special rtionship with Elisa, or maybe he did?
Elisa slowly turned around, then found the figure of a man she hadn''t seen in a long time.
The man had been in the cathedral with her all this time, but he was wearing a mask and an appearance that made him look like a different person.
His long hair has been cut. At that time he sits casually in one of the chair reading an old book for some reason.
"Ars?"
Elisa immediately runs to the man.
"Hey, what are you doing here?!"
It was true that he is at church since yesterday. And he didn''t do anything that might hurt Elisa''s mother.
Elisa is grateful for that. But she still angry because someone as strong as him just sat quietly in that ce.
Ars nced at her for a moment, then went straight back to his book.
"Oh, it''s you."
Like innocence, the man did not show the slightest bit of responsibility as a person of the cathedral.
Impatient, Elisa walked closer, directly to the man, stomping her every step, and asked:
"I said, why are you just sitting here?!"
Ars did not answer Elisa immediately. There was a pause of about five seconds and a page of the old book for Ars to answer.
"What are you doing here? That''s what you asked before. Even if you change the subject, I''ll just answer with one: Can you see I''m just chilling here nicely? Or what, you wanna start a fight?"
Elisa gaped. She couldn''t believe the man casually, or as usual he spoke, answering Elisa''s serious question.
Elisa did not want to be provoked by the bait. She won''t achieve anything if she gets hooked and they start fighting.
At that moment, after their little conflict, someone giggled for some reason.
Apart from the two of them, naturally there is only one person who could giggle at that time. That is the Administrator of the church.
"Mother?"
Elisa asked her mother''s reason forughing, even though the atmosphere at that time was serious.
"I am sorry. But it is funny to see you having a conflict with someone,and Ars'' respond is just too precious."
His bad attitude is precious?
What are you talking about? Elisa wanted to ask that, but considering it is her mother, she might be will trigger an event she did not want to happen.
"Apart from that, it is such a relief to see you have such interactions with other people. When you do not do that to your family."
That''s it. That is exactly what Elisa doesn''t want to show to people she knows, especially her mother.
There is a reallyplicated rtionship between her and Ars. It''s not romantic or bound by love. When tied to these two things, Elisa is happy instead. But they both don''t love each other.
Even though in some moments Elisa felt she could love that man, there is always something that makes her get rid of that love and hate the man.
"Well, we cannot deny it. Because mother is not a good mother, so Elisa cannot find other feelings besides awkwardness and fear every time we face each other."
Now her mother starts to makes Elisa feel guilty for making her feels miserable.
"That is not it, mother! It is just, with this man, I could not..."
Elisa could not tell her reason for being temperamental whenever she is close to Ars. She doesn''t even know if their rtionship is some kind of special.
For that, her mother does not want to prolong the problem.
"It is okay, Elisa. Mother does not forbid you to have a special rtionship with someone. Ars is a nice guy after all, even though he is a bit rascal."
Now her mother starts to shipping them.
"H-haa! No, mother, our rtionship is really not that special, or cannot even called good either!"
"But you two have shared a bed, right?"
Elisa shivered at the question. How did her mother know?
"How did mother know, huh?~"
Her mother ying innocent, while suddenly a person behind her clicked his tongue.
''Ars told mother that? But why?''
Not even both of them know. It looks like her mother makes Ars say that somehow.
"Well, even though it sounds bad because the two of you are not married yet, at least he did not touch you, yet. Even though mother was curious why he did not touch you? Although you are a beautiful girl."
"M-mother?!"
Now Elisa is confused, is her mother kidding or serious about that question.
"Well, even so, mother grateful. Because if you have been touched, then you will not be able to assume the role of the [Vigorous Maiden]."
Now Elisa thought about that. Vigorous Maiden is a Maiden. A woman who has been touched by a man can no longer be called a Maiden.
But did her mother know about it from the start? Because Elisa was immediately given the duty to be [Vigorous Maiden] the day after her return to cathedral.
"In regard to all your questions, mother will answer all of that after all this problem done."
After her mother''s expression, suddenly there was an explosion, no, not just one, but many explosions that took ce outside and shook the cathedral.
"You might want to go outside to look the situation yourself."
Her mother knows what was going on outside. That way she could stay calm even in that situation.
Meanwhile, Elisa confused. She wanted to go, but she wanted the man behind her toe with her.
"Do not worry about him. Mother will try to make him help us."
At that moment, Elisa became even more confused. Ars is not an easy man to talk to.
"Elisa, please believe in mother. After this, mother promised we, with your big sister of course, will have a nice long chat together."
Once again, her mother left Elisa speechless.
She hesitated at first, but when she thought about the determination her mother had, Elisa didn''t want to disappoint it and went straight out.
Leaving her mother with the Greedy Young Master.
Chapter 132: Battle of the Long Night (7)
Chapter 132: Battle of the Long Night (7)
Shield City / East District
____________
Kane ran back to the Stairs of Serenity with a Gold Hunter Party from the Shield Family with him.
Previously, Kane had no trouble asking for that help. The Major seemed to have thought about the possibility that Cathedral would be attacked and immediately sent the party he had prepared to leave.
However, when they arrived in front of the gate to the Stairs of Serenity, arge natural phenomenon urred.
A great whirlwind swept through the Stairs of Serenity.
That doesn''t look like a natural phenomenon, because the whirlwind aims to get rid of the AOE debuff from Deadly Vulture.
The great whirlwind gathered all the poison windsing from the AOE debuff. After all the poison winds had been absorbed, the great whirlwind started flying upwards. When its reach the very top of altitude, the great whirlwind began to dissipate and spread in the sky.
That great whirlwind eliminated all the poison winds from falling in the Stairs of Serenity.
____________
Aiden had just seen the Deputy Administrator''s true strength.
Maybe it wasn''t her true strength, but it was still amazing of how a female knight used her strength to get rid of an impossible problem.
"How do you like that, huh!?"
Liliana let out a cry of victory.
She had indeed solved a problem that might be troublesome for them. But they are missing one thing that might be costly for them.
"You feel great, but can''t you see your boy right there had lost his two swords?!"
Due to Jared''s massive attack, Aiden lost two of his swords to protect them both.
Even so, Aiden did not lose his confidence. "You know what? Being a Sword Caster isn''t just using all the swords you have?"
"What is that sword caster?! Is that some kind of bullshit?! Because you can''tbines sword and magic into one medium!"
"Well, you will know right away."
Just as Aiden was about to show his strength, a voice called out from above.
"Aiden!"
The call came as something got thrown at Aiden.
That something swirled in the air, aiming at a point that eventually fell and stuck right in front of Aiden.
A one-handed sword, which is quiterge. Reddish color that ignites a fire in the element.
Aiden took the sword and held it in both hands.
"This is the reason why we are being called Sword Casters."
Aiden will show his true strength.
However, there is someone who didn''t like seeing him act arrogantly.
"That bullshit is nonsense!"
Jared creates two dark mana balls in two hands. Then throw the two magic projectiles forward.
The two dark mana balls exploded violently right in front of the target.
"[Sword Copying]!"
However, when the two strikes were supposed to injure the target, there are four swords acting as shields protected the target.
Aiden created four copies of the Flemish and protected himself just as the madmanunched an attack.
Previously Liliana was ready to fend off the madman''s attack. But she wanted to believe in the Sword Disciple and the results were not disappointed.
"What an impressive skill, young man."
"Thank you, Mam. But defense alone can''t make us win."
"Then let''s use all the strength we have to beat them up."
At Liliana''s words, the twins jumped behind them.
"That was great, Aiden!" "That was so cool too!"
The twins arrive as assistance with their twin swords. A one-eyed great sword that have earth element. Named [Earthian]. One sword of the same rarity as Flemish, only forged to match the user needs.
It wasn''t just the two of them who came from the Cathedral. A Support group who are all Cathedral disciples stepped out a few steps from the Cathedral barrier to support them.
"It is not just all Support."
William, holding two elemental staffs, stood at the very front of the disciples.
"I will eradicate all evil that is treading on this holynd."
It doesn''t stop there.
"Aiden!"
From the west, to be precise under the Stairs of Serenity, Kane brought a party of all women as reinforcements.
With all the strength at their disposal, Liliana came forward with a high level of confidence.
"How you like this situation, Mr. ck Hunter guy?! No matter how big a thread you bring onto this holynd, we will eradicate them as representatives of light!"
At Liliana''s question, Jared shook in a rage.
"Can''t you see all the dark forces I bring to terminate you!? They will trample you to death and you can''t stop it!"
"Yeah, bring it on!"
Liliana ispletely unafraid of all the threats.
That made Jared go berserk. "THEN DIE TO YOUR CONFIDENCE!"
Jared aimed his right hand upwards, creating a sizable dark mana ball, then fired it high into the sky.
The dark mana ball burst in the sky like firecrackers. The big firecracker signaled the entire army of darkness to start moving.
A war is about to break out.
It took a long time for the troops of darkness, the lizardmen, to climb the high ground to the Stairs of Serenity.
In that short period of time, Liliana gave all the power they had a role in the battle.
"You girls are Sylvia''s men, right? Then can I entrust you to our south side?"
The leader of the party agreed and immediately directed the group to the south side.
Liliana then returned to Sword Disciples. "Then, our part is..."
"Mam."
Before Liliana could finish speaking, the leader of the Sword Disciples seems want to say something.
"What is it, Aiden? Do you have a n?"
"Yes."
At Aiden''s confident answer, he turned to his tworades, the twins.
"Harry, Henry, looks like this is the right time for you two to show off."
At Aiden''s request, the twins shivered with excitement.
"Oh, yeah! "This is what we have been waiting for!"
Liliana didn''t know what the boys would do. But seen from their enthusiasm and confidence, it looks like an interesting thing is going to happen.
At the bottom point of the Stairs of Serenity, Jared is waiting for his troops to ascend. He allowed the hunters to discuss their strategy. After all, if the only power they had is all that avable now, they wouldn''t survive the army of darkness he had.
Plus, there is one individual still hiding within the Cathedral. Individuals who have the same strength as Sylvia Shield, or probably stronger than her.
He wanted to avoid meeting that individual as much as possible before the main event began. However, the individual also seemed to be holding back froming out, most likely waiting for the Demon King Commander to show up first.
Just when he thought all will ording to n, something happened in the hunter''s position, or could say, in the Stairs of Serenity.
A two meter high stone wall suddenly appeared at a point in the Stairs of Serenity heading up. The high stone wall covers both sides of the Stairs of Serenity. Protected the people inside of it.
[Sword Copying Ten Swords] [Earth Arts - Wall Construction]
The wall is the work of the twins, Harry and Henry. After making the wall, they fell to the ground, exhausted.
"This is a high-ss Arts."
Liliana amazed once again at the ability of the Sword Disciples. Not just her, the Gold Party of Sylvia Shield also startled at the scene just now. Meanwhile, all the Priest and Caster fell in love at the Arts just now.
"This wall is strong enough to hold enemies'' attack. Harry and Henry used all of their strength and took half an hour to recover. However, it would be better if this wall given enhancement from the Supports to strengthen its durability. Because we don''t know how much force the enemy''s fire willunch."
Aiden''s strategy is great and makes people who hear him amazed.
Even those who knew him seemed to see someone else from within him.
Since that strategy is the best they could do, Liliana immediately approved and issued the order.
"Supporter! Come down here and strengthen this wall!"
When the Hunters reinforced their strategy, Jared got irritated. They did something Jared couldn''t think of.
"It''s those kids!"
Those are the boys who thought they are sword masters.
Even more surprising, when Jared thought the wall is only functioning as a fortress, several ranged Arts attacksunched and attacked his troops.
It was the work of their casters and archers. They attacked from a gap like windows on the wall. They continued tounch attacks on the lizardmen.
When the lizardmen casters struck back, the Arts wallpletely protected them and difficult to break.
Despite its high resistance and durability, it had a very big drawback. The wall protecting their right and left sides. When their front, back, and guardless.
Jared took the opportunity and jumped into the sky with two dark mana ball preparing tounch.
However, just as Jared was about tounch an attack, several me swordsunched at him.
Jared used two of his dark mana balls to destroy the me swords.
The explosion from the two strikes knocked Jared down.
Before falling, he fixed his position andnded safely. But in front of him stood the two hunters he hated.
"Now, we will be your opponents!"
Chapter 133: Battle of the Long Night (8)
Chapter 133: Battle of the Long Night (8)
Land of Honor / South Territory
Lord Albacore''s pirate and Mike Sparrow''s pirate are at the top of their battle. Each of their ships almostpletely destroyed. Lord Albacore was nearly out of the crew. Many of Mike Sparrow''s crew were withdrawn and reced by other hunters.
All that remained are the captains of each ship.
While many of his men began to fall and be pulled from the ship, Mike still standing tall, waiting for the moment he had been waiting for.
"Come on, what are you waiting for?"
He waited for the captain of the opposing ship to get off the ship. Only then Mike able to allow himself to fight in full.
After waiting a little longer, finally the long-awaited moment had arrived.
The captain of the Albacore Soul draw his sword and walked out of his ship. The entire crew of the ship has died. The ship has been destroyed and can no longer operate. All that''s left is himself.
Therefore, with a pride that would not fall, Lord Albacore got off his ship.
When the Boss Monster Region''s feet touched the ground, suddenly a pool of water appeared and flooded around the Boss Monster Region.
The Boss Monster Region stood facing the hunters, waiting for someone to challenge him to battle.
From the Hunter''s side, of course, only a few people could ept the challenge. One of them is the old man, the captain of the Sparrow pirates.
The old man epted the challenge and got off the ship.
Before he pulled out his sword, he first pulled the ne he wears. The ne is in the form of a ball of bluish green color, seeing it gives the impression of a green and unfolding sea water.
[South Region Blessing Summon: South stream Goddess]
At that spell; a goddess dressed all in green and holding a trident in her right hand, appears behind Mike.
Just after that, Mike drew his sword. He looked deep at the captain of the opposing ship.
That battle became the umpteenth time between the two of them. In every battle, Mike could always feel angry and uneptability within Lord Albacore.
"Yeah, that is right. Only a fair fight between two men can beat you."
After epting that each other is a bnced opponent, the two of them started dashing forward. A massive battle between the captain of the Albacore and the Sparrow pirate rocked the southern territory.
__________
Land of Honor / North Territory
The Lizard King sessfully incapacitated. His shield got crushed, his tail got cut off, and he had multiple wounds on several parts of his body.
Of course, all that effort sacrifices a lot of energy and a lot of hard work. Even some of Tyler''s men fell or were evacuated due to exhaustion or serious injuries.
"Tch, this fight would have been easier if Dustin were here."
Dustin is his partner in hunt. With his sword and the man''s shield, they became a powerfulbo in the city.
But unfortunately the man''s career is over.
Tyler doesn''t me what happened to the man. Because that man sacrificed himself for a very honorable reason.
"But, man! Where can I find a strong meat shield like him?!"
Tyler frustrated. However, that is not an excuse for him to stop moving forward.
"Ah, whatever! I''ll just beat you up alone!"
Well, he is not literally alone, he is with all the party that follows him. It''s just only him a tinum Hunter in the party and he''s the only one who can do massive damage to the boss monster.
Not wanting to think to much, he raised his sword, Thundering, to prepare to fight the Lizard King.
At that time, the Lizard King would enter its second phase. In the first phase the Lizard King was on full defense and attacked carefully like a knight. In the second phase, when he lost all his defense, he would be more aggressive and fight more like a fighter.
The Lizard King stood up, grabbed his mace with both hands, then shouted out loud. The scream is a sign that he had entered the second phase.
"Supporters, step back and support at a further distance! Vanguard, prepare to face that big, angry man!"
Without the slightest hesitation, Tyler''s men, both old and new, obeyed the order and prepared to fight the Boss Dungeon who is outside his region.
"[Thundering]!"
Tyler cast a spell. The spell activated the skill on [Thundering], making the sword enveloped in a yellow electric current.
In the second phase, the Lizard King will attack blindly more often. Like a bull going on a rampage, he will attack anyone who gets in front of him. The Diversion Skill from Tank would have no effect on distracting him.
Therefore, good coordination must be done between parties.
"Then now, bring it on!"
The final battle against the Lizard King will take the North Territory by storm.
___________
Land of Honor / Sky Territory
Deadly Vulture is still flying freely in the skies of Shield City.
As a monster bird boss, it should be fought on a high ground like the top of West Horn Mountain.
But at the time, the highest ground that the Land of Honor have arethe Cathedral ground and the Church of Longing''s floatingnd.
Of course it couldn''tnd in those two ces because the two ces being protected by holy barriers.
Due to his nature of not being able to leave a region quickly, he only flew in all directions in the sky of Land of Honor.
Meanwhile, in the Cathedral, Stairs of Serenity ground, a battle is going on.
"[Sword Copying Three Swords]! [Windur]!"
Three swords covered in Arts slid down, darting towards the group of lizardmen who are trying to climb the hignds of the Stairs of Serenity.
The three swords exploded and smashed the ground around the explosion. The Lizardmen who got hit by the wind sts or the rocks that fell down, many of them fell down and died.
"Wew." "Kane, you should just be an archer instead." "Yeah."
The twins fascinated of how Kane''s power works. Among the four of them, the Sword Disciples, only Kane couldunch his des very far.
Aiden can do that, but his aiming is poor which makes him better suited for strikingrge targets or dealing AOE damage.
At thatpliment, Kane smiled. "Well, being an Archer is too mainstream. It''s cooler to be who we are now, Sword Caster. We are only few and even if this teaching bes broad, we will be the seniors of our juniors."
Kane''s statement has a point. The twins'' eyes opened wide at that point.
"That''s right!" "We will be the cool seniors of the Sword Casters wanna be!"
Being in their own world, the twins forgot that they are in battle.
"Don''t lose your focus. Our enemies are still many."
William enters the conversation as he fires a fire ball with his staff.
It was the kindness, or rather normal treatment, that William gave to them, Sword Disciples.
"So, you finally acknowledge us?"
Kane asked the arrogant Caster a question as he cast [Sword Copying].
At that question, William smirked. "Heh, don''t be arrogant just because you have mastered that teaching. Besides, you can make better use of that technique."
The twins annoyed that the arrogant Caster is still arrogant towards them. But Kane was curious about that statement.
"Then, could you tell me of making better use of my technique?"
~~~~~~~~~~
In the area outside the mini fortress, Aiden took a brief breath as they paused their battle.
Then suddenly, he caught an unusual sight in the northeast.
An Arts, a fire ball,unched towards the lizardmen. Behind the fire ball followed two swords, which in the middle of the road pierced the fire ball, and enveloped the two swords in mes.
The two me swords dashed to the lizardmen, then boom, exploded when it touched two of them.
The explosion was quiterge and took out more Lizardmen than any of the previous attacks.
"Woooooo!" "That was definitely a greatbination attack!"
Kane couldn''t believe he justunched an attack of that size. The attack just now is bigger than the oneunched by Aiden''s Flemish.
"Two is better than one. Combination attack is better than ones attack."
William said that as if he had acknowledged Kane.
His friends had done the best they could. That made Aiden''s spirit burn even hotter.
"How is it, Mr. ck Hunter guy? We have found a way to ovee your troops! Soon we will finish them all and there''s nothing you can do to stop that!"
Liliana shouted their definite victory.
Even during their battle, the madman only seemed to be wasting time and not fighting in full.
It confirms that he doesn''t want to lose himself and he doesn''t have any more cards to draw.
However, for some reason, the madman startugh in evil as he still bowing his head.
"Buhaha, buhahahaha, bahahahahahahahah!"
Yep, thatugh is definitely which as we think it is.
"I have no other cards to draw?! Think twice!? You think all of this was not predicted by Soul Saint?! You are big wrong! After all, they are just useless pawns and are meant to be thrown away!"
Although Liliana shocked at the madman''s change in attitude, Liliana still pissed off at that statement.
"Then why are you doing something pointless like this?!"
At Liliana''s question, the madman took out something from his waist, something that had been hanging around his waist all this time. A horn, trumpet, a war horn.
Without further madness, the madman turned the horn to his mouth.
That horn is definitely going to bring another havoc once it has sounded.
At that very time, Aidenunched one Flemish at Madman. But s, the Flemish somehow passed the madman, as if it hit ck smoke and not the madman''s body.
"Too bad, if you''re aiming for this horn, maybe I can''t avoid it."
The madman was using Arts to dodge Aiden''s attack.
Not giving up, Liliana raised her sword, about to send an attack on the madman.
But unfortunately, the madman managed to blow the horn first.
Chapter 134: Battle of the Long Night (9)
Chapter 134: Battle of the Long Night (9)
"Everything has a cause, effect, price and consequence."
_____________
Elisa rushed to outside of the church. Arriving to the outside and look up the sky, she found that there are many birds-like creature, flying above the Cathedral''s sky territory.
Those bird-like creature flying while carrying something in their hands. A ball that looks heavy.
When they reach a certain point, or rather just above the cathedral, they drop the ball in their hands.
When the balls are dropped and hit the barrier, they explode. The explosions were the cause of the shaking of the cathedral ground.
First a terrorist attack. After that, three boss monster figures appeared. Then the air strikes that threaten the cathedral. All of that is terrible.
"O Dear Lord. Why all of this happened in the Holy Night?"
Elisa is scared, but she can''t allow herself to fall into fear when her house is attacked by criminals.
Before leaving the church, Elisa turns back first, wished her mother could talk and persuade Ars to make a move.
She trusts the other Hunters, especially her adopted sister, Sylvia Shield, to protect the Land of Honor. But Ars has a great strength that might minimize the damage to the city and the lives of other hunters.
Because of that she had high hopes that the man would kindly lend his strength to help the house where she grew up.
Having established her belief, Elisa went to the armory. Yes, she will join the fight to expel all the darkness that threaten her home and family.
_____________
"You bastard!"
Liliana furious at the greater attempt to attack the cathedral by the madman.
Who would have thought, that war horn could summon air troops out of another ck clouds? Plus, the air troops is not just an ordinary air troops.
"They are, harpy?"
Kane''s eyes are not mistaken. The flying bird monsters had human bodies, but their hands and feet are birds. Although their faces being covered by mask, their human body is a female body, a woman.
~~~~~~~~~~~
Monster Name: Harpy.
Difficulty: -
Type: Landowner Monsters
Monster Info:
- A female monster. Human body monster, hand are wings, legs are w.Weak monsters, but they are numerous, and can fly very high.
Existence: Floor 2, Region: Southwest
Status: Extinct
~~~~~~~~~~~
Those monsters should be gone.
"But why are they here?" asked Kane.
"Not the time to question that, Kane!" "We should hurry!"
The flying monsters not only dropped bombs on the cathedral but also on the hunters around.
The twins had upgraded their fortress by giving it a roof. But theypletely bombarded by the monsters, and their fortress couldn''t withstand all those attacks any longer.
"Let''s go!"
Others have fled by entering the cathedral. Only the three of them remained.
"Come on!"
William and the others waiting for them at the gate.
But unfortunately
"Hey, watch out!"
There is a bomb that is about to fall over their heads.
____________
Aiden saw it. He saw the moment when his three colleagues got hit by a bomb and fell into a lond.
"Kane!"
He wanted to catch up with them, but there is an attacking at him
He didn''t have time to parry.
Boom.
Fortunately, someone had dashed over to save him.
"Mistress!"
That is Liliana.
"Control yourself, young man! There is still an enemy in front of us!"
The madman did not care if Aiden''s colleagues got hit by an explosion nor fell into the lond. He just stood thereughing happily.
"How is it?! When you feel so confident that you can win the battle, you are surprised by the enemy''s bigger strength and you can''t do anything about it!?"
The madman returned Liliana''s words to her. It made Liliana bite her lip in rage.
Liliana wanted to swing her sword to finish off the man. But she discouraged because it was dangerous for her to go forward alone. It''s dangerous for her and the young man behind her.
"How is it, hah?! Why being silent?!"
The madman continues to provoke their anger, so that they open an opening to be attacked.
Liliana and Aiden couldn''t do anything for now. They have to calm themselves down, not let things get worse, at least for them to face.
Meanwhile, the madman still opened his rotten mouth to shouting.
"Bahahahaha! Why?! Finally feeling defeated!?"
When suddenly
"What?"
The ce where he stood is shining bright. Even though the sky is very dark at that time. But a light from the sky lit up where he stood.
Aiden fell into disbelief too. Meanwhile Liliana startled at the scene.
"It''s her ultimate attack," muttered Liliana.
"Ultimate attack?"
Aiden has never seen an ultimate attack that has a lighting effect on its target. Plus, ''she''?
"That shit is finished."
After a few seconds, Jared finally realized what is going to happen to him.
"Ah, shit."
In an instant, a streak of light cut Jared''s body in half. From his head to his genitals.
The two madman bodies that got split fell to the right and left. He is dead.
Aiden got taken aback. "What in the world just happened?"
"That is the works of the strongest Hunter in the city."
Far from their position, in the middle of the city, at the top of the wall to be precise, a Diamond Hunter has just carried out the ultimate attack using her legendary sword.
"Sylvia Shield?!"
Aiden got startled one more time.
He did understand that Diamond Hunters are so strong. But he didn''t expect that the one who led their city would have such a deadly attack.
Plus, the attack just now wasn''t an attack typical of strong people. Where the ultimate attack they have mostly has great destructive power.
On the other hand, Sylvia Shield''s Blue Sky Sword had a unique ultimate attack. Where the attack can be targeted at a very far target and immediately kill the target.
Maybe that is not the only attack the Blue Sky Sword could do. But it really helped them.
Having been given such helpful assistance, Liliana turned around.
At that time, the Lizardmen stopped trying to climb up. Most likely because the Harpy army had been deployed.
The madman''s words is true. The Lizardmen are only cast as bait. They are pawns ready to be dumped. Plus, who knows if there are still a lot of them and are still being saved for the next plot?
"What do we do, Mistress?" asked Aiden.
The situation is so unfavorable for them.
The Harpies not only dropped the bombs on the barrier, but they also dropped the bombs on the ground around the cathedral.
Liliana made to think: Why are they trying to attack an unbreakable barrier?
[Holy Barrier of the Saint] couldn''t be destroyed because it is so strong.
"Mistress?"
Then why did they bombard the barrier? Just to scare us? To get Sylvia Shield to exert her strength to protect the cathedral, then they canunch an attack on the East District?
"Mistress!"
Liliana woke up from her delusion and nced at the young man who was shouting her name.
"What is it, young man?"
The young man seems wanted to show her something.
"The Cathedral''s ground, getting thinner!"
Liliana only came to her senses after being told.
The Harpies also bombarded the ground around the cathedral. The explosions shattered the ground around the cathedral and made it thinner.
Saint Arcane Cathedral is on the highest teau in the Land of Honor. So, when the surrounding ground got scraped off, it could cause the giant building''s bnce to drop and most likely knock it down.
Liliana red. She could not believe that such a plot could be carried out on the strongest building on Floor 2.
"Young man, lend me your power!"
Not waiting long, Liliana immediately drew her axesword.
Aiden knew immediately what he had to do.
"[Sword Copying Three Sword]!"
"[Cyclone Arts -]"
"[Flemish Charge]!"
"[Cleaving Sky]!"
[Cyclone + me Arts me Cleaving Sky]
Thebined attack became sickle-shaped mes that killed three Harpies and terrified the others.
That attack can finish off the Harpies. But it takes a lot of energy just to do it once.
Plus, the two of them became the target of the lizardmen.
"[Two Sword One Way Shield]"
Liiliana clicked. She is very pissed off. When they thought they could get out of the situation, things got even worse.
"Mistress, this is bad! We are being attacked from two directions!"
Once again, the situation got even worse.
At that moment, Liliana''s spirit faded,ziness struck, giving up like the easier thing she could do. It was the first time she falls in the sorrow.
Her past battles were as tough as she lost many of herrades. But that was okay because they chose to fight until theirst breath.
But the people at the Cathedral, especially the children, they didn''t have the sin to ept all of that. They are just weak people who want to live and need protection.
"Mistress!"
The young man still had his spirit even though she had fallen into submission.
"Go, young man."
"Yes, let''s go back to the city at least!"
"No, you go back yourself."
Aiden shocked. He thought they would save themselves first and thought of a n.
"There won''t be time, the cathedral will fall down before we can think of anything."
Liliana stand up, ready to fight all out.
"Go, yonng man!"
"No!"
That strong answer caused Liliana to look back. He found the youth''s face full of optimism and determination.
"I will stay and fight with you."
The young man is ready to give his life to fight.
That made Liliana smirker. "Hm, I haven''t seen that innocent expression full of enthusiasm for a long time. Maybe I will marry you if we made it out after this."
"Pardon, Mistress?"
"No, nothing. OK, let''s go then!"
"O-OK!"
With that, two brave knights dashed forward to protect their home.
Chapter 135: Battle of the Long Night (10)
Chapter 135: Battle of the Long Night (10)
Shield City / Outside West District Area
"Dammit, Sylvia!"
Jade running as fast as she could to the east. Followed by several of her men, Archers and Priests. Their destination is the Saint Arcane Cathedral.
They had to run around the outer wall of the city, because they couldn''t get through from the East District.
The reason is, for unknown reason, Sylvia Shield closed the ess gates to the East District.
The ess gate is always closed during the night. But Jade couldn''t stop thinking, why did Sylvia close the gate when all these things are happening to her city.
At that time, the cathedral being attacked by the ck Hunters group. The worse thing is, no aid has yet been deployed.
Jade is going to help, she will help, "But why?! Why did you make things worse?!"
She didn''t understand what the major was thinking.
Well, most importantly, she needs to reach the cathedral as fast as she can.
_____________
William startled. The battle is the second time for him. He managed to get rid of the first terrifying experienced in the dungeon.
But, all those things too shocking for him. The battle, the plot, the scale, the enemy power. He couldn''t get used to it when the battles got bigger like that.
The sky barrier is constantly being attacked, it doesn''t matter because the barrier won''t be destroyed. The problem is, the Harpies also bombarded the grounds around the cathedral.
If itsts longer, it is inevitable that the cathedral will fall.
William can use his strength to attacks the Harpies. But the Harpies are very high above. He doesn''t have a good eye for making good shots.
If only the Sword Disciple, Kane, were there, they could carry out anotherbined attack to attack the Harpies.
But unfortunately, he with his two partners fell down because of the bomb just now.
Just when he thought they lost all hope, argebined attack was issued to attack the Harpies.
The attack was abination of Wind st and me Elemental Arts.
The attack was sessful in killing several Harpies and messing up the others.
There are only two people who could muster that much power. The Deputy Administrator and the me Sword Disciples.
The two of them are still outside to fight the Right Hand of the Demon King Commander.
After that attack, they became silent for a moment for some reason. While being attacked by the lizardmen caster from the right and the left.
"What are they doing?"
William didn''t understand why they were standing in the middle of the battlefield after exposing their position.
After taking some damage, they finally making a move. The Deputy Administrator destroyed the surrounding ground, creating ashes that protected them from enemy sight.
After they managed to get out of the middle of the battlefield, they moved to the south side, to the foot of the hill where there are many lizardmen waiting for them.
"Why are they going downstairs?"
William did not understand what they were thinking. One thing he knows, he has to help them.
"You guys, let''s go to the south wall!"
William took the Supporters with him and went to the southern cathedral wall.
_____________
Aiden dashed forwards without hesitation. He creates a few copies of Flemish, then made them became his shield, or rather an arrow to hit the dark mana ball that thrown at them.
"[Sword Copying Five Sword]! [Sword Castering Automatic Satellite Arrow]!"
Liliana follows him behind. She charges her skill while running, then when they finally close to the lizardmen herd, she releases the charge attack to nuke them.
"[Cyclone Arts Air Nuke]!"
They didn''t discuss a n, but the n is, not to be in the middle, thenbing out the enemy troops on one side, then try to go up again to attack the Harpies.
They cannot get rid of the Harpies before sweeping the lizardmen who surrounds the stairs that are once the Stairs of Serenity.
Even though it is said to be easy, it is not that easy to do.
They could take care of the lizardmen fighters, but the lizardmen casters are beyond Aiden''s range. They seemed to know how far Aiden''s attack could reach.
Aiden could do nothing but defend. It made them fall into a difficult situation once again.
When the young man had run out of ideas, the experienced female knight did the unthinkable.
"Heeeeyaaaaaaaaaaaa!"
Liliana swung her axesword violently. Sending wind blows to the lizardmen casters.
The attack did not hit even one of them, but it made them scatter and had to stop their attack for a moment.
Even if that is temporary, it gave them time to breathe.
"Don''t hesitate, young man! Just attack them with all you have! You''re too young to doubt yourself!"
Those words give Aiden confident. His confident smile returned once more and ready to challenge the battle again.
"Don''t forget!" "About us!"
Suddenly, two voices were calling out to them. The voices came from slightly above them.
Not far from their position, there are two Arts fort. From the side of the fort, two heads appeared from two people Aiden knew very well.
"Harry! Henry!"
That is two of his colleagues who had previously fallen in the st.
"You are saved!"
"Yeah, somehow!" "Don''t worry about us!" "Just focus on the lizardmen fighters!" "We will get rid of the casters!"
Aiden confused at first, what could the two Tanks do to ovee the lizardmen casters? Then he realized, that there is a Sniper behind them.
The Sword Disciple, Sniper specialty, pointed his sword to his target. After his target fell silent, he fired a single bullet and one shot''d the target.
Aiden felt very satisfied at the sight. The hard training they did yielding very good results.
"Then focus on our surrounding, Aiden!"
"Yes, mam!"
With that, they began to sweep the southern herd lizardmen.
At first it seemed impossible. Because who would want to jump into the midst of the enemy army with the intention of eliminating them all?
Only crazy people would do that. The funny thing is, they are those crazy people.
"Aiden!" "You two went too deep!" "What the-!"
Even so, what they hoped for didn''t go as smooth as they thought.
"No, we didn''t go deep, they all started to surround and outnumbered us!"
Uncounted just how many swords Aiden hadunched. Uncounted just how many swings Liliana did. But that''s still not enough to finish off the army of darkness.
"Just die already!"
It was either there are too many of them or those who should have been dead could regenerate and return to fighting.
They cannot confirm that because they are too busy to survive.
Just as Aiden thought the situation couldn''t get any worse than that, he suddenly felt the temperature rising. For some reason, it happened over their heads.
"What the?"
He got shocked, because there is a fireball formed above their heads, and in a short time it would explode.
Aiden immediately grasp the Deputy Administrator and pulled her to his hand.
"I''m sorry, Mistress!"
"A-aiden, what do you want in this- ?!"
"[Three Swords Triangle Scale]!"
The fireballs above their heads exploded. Launched many small fireballs that bombarded the lizardmen fighters.
"[High Fire Arts Tiny Replica of the Sun]!"
The caster of the fireball is none other than William. He is far above the south wall of the cathedral. Looking at hisrades below.
"William!"
"Wasn''t that too much?!"
That seemed too much to them. "But that necessary. The lizardmen couldn''t be killed unless the Devil Seeds in their bodies are destroyed. And the attack just now was the most powerful attack I could do."
Even so, there are still some of the lizardmen fighters who escape and regenerate.
"Tch!"
Just when they thought they had made progress, a very surprising thing urred.
Cathedral began to waver. The surrounding soil sessfully thinned, causing the bnce to waver.
Everyone in the cathedral fell in fear. They hold whatever they can hold.
The situation is getting worse.
"NO!"
_____________
-A Knight''s Wish-
Aiden fell in fear too. Even though they haven''t done the second n; started attacking the Harpies, but the cathedral has already fallen in a very bad condition.
"Aiden."
There, his senior knight called him.
For some reason, the senior knight''s expression is calm, but full in determination.
"I know this is so sudden. But, could you hear my wish?"
Aiden didn''t know why, but he sensed something bad is about to happen once again.
"Anything I could do within my strength, Mistress."
At Aiden''s honest and innocent demeanor, Liliana smiled.
"Thank you. Honestly, it is so selfish of me. Being a grown up woman made me arrogant and thought I would end up living alone."
At her words, Liliana started walking towards the ground that is burning for some reason.
"Mistress, what are you doing?!"
That will not kill her, but it''s still dangerous.
At Aiden''s concern, Liliana smiled, indirectly saying it was okay.
"My wish."
Aiden startled. In such a cruel situation, he felt that time is moving very slowly.
"Would you love me?"
Chapter 136: Battle of the Long Night (11)
Chapter 136: Battle of the Long Night (11)
Aiden''s startled eyes meet Liliana''s in confusion.
"Th-that''s, I..."
Aiden didn''t know what to answer. It was too sudden. Plus, everything that happened at that time made it difficult for him to think of anything other than the fight.
At Aiden''s confused response, Liliana smiled mellowly. "I am sorry. That was a strange request. You can forget about that."
After saying herst words, Liliana tightly grasped her axesword. Then she drew the axesword back.
At that stance, Liliana muttered something.
"[Divine Arts Firestorm]"
Aiden didn''t hear that wrong. That Arts is built in one word, but there are two elements in it.
After the spell, Liliana''s axesword enveloped in a strong wind. The strong wind attracted all the mes in the surrounding.
It created a huge fire whirlwind.
The whirlwind fire is hotter than William''s fireball. Aiden forced to step back because he could not endure the heat of the Arts.
"Mistress!"
He stepped back, but he worried about the deputy administrator''s condition.
Arts that hot is indeed so strong, but they would also inflict damage on the caster.
Aiden, who is a me Arts user, couldn''t endure such a high temperature.
However, the woman knight in front of him did not care with such thing. To save her home and family, she will give all her strength.
"I have felt countless misery. I have seen hundreds of myrades died in battlefield. But one thing that I can''t ept, is the death of people who don''t deserve death!"
Liliana''s firestorm is getting bigger and hotter.
Aiden had to protect himself with [Three Scales] to avoid getting hurt.
Liliana''s firestorm provided a very bright light. Those in the west seemed to see the sun rise even though the morning is still long.
"What the heck happened?!" "It''s getting hotter than before!"
"Is that Aiden''s work?"
Harry, Henry, and Kane couldn''t bear the heat.
Outside of the east city wall, Jade stopped her party, confused. "What is going on?"
Liliana''s firestorm absorbed all the mes around,bining all of them into one that enveloped Liana and her axesword.
"May the mes burn my body. But my soul will turn it into an enormous attack that will protect my family!"
The Firestorm focused on Liliana''s hand and the axesword. With the intention and spirit burning in great mes, a fierce attack isunched.
"[Soaring Vigorous Firebird]!"
Liliana swung her axesword vigorously forward, blowing out entire mes. The huge mes shot forward and began to form the shape of a bird.
The big firebirds begin to fly forwards then sliding into the sky.
"Oooooo!" "My gaaaaaad!"
Had passed a group of terrified Sword Disciples.
The Vigorous Firebird flew into the sky at a low speed.
No, it is only seen flying at a low speed, that is because its body is sorge that it could envelope the cathedral''s barrier.
Due to its gigantic body, the Vigorous Firebirds flew around the sky at the cathedral''s barrier. Like a orbiting a star.
Even though it only passed, the Vigorous Firebird managed to sweep away all the Harpies. Leaving none.
Even the boss bird monster, the Deadly Vulture, had to fly away to avoid the deadly zing creature.
Meanwhile, in what used to be the Stairs of Serenity, Jared rose after sessfully regenerating his body.
"Goddamnit!"
At first, he didn''t know what was going on.
"What the, fuck?"
When he looked up and there is a giant fire bird sweeping over his Harpies, he gaped.
After its taskpleted, the Vigorous Firebird disintegrated into tiny shards of energy, Abyssal Mana.
Aiden couldn''t believe that there is an attack capable of wiping out the Harpies in one strike.
But unfortunately, it has a high price to pay.
"Mistress!"
Aiden quickly dashed forward, to catch the fallen deputy administrator.
The Deputy Administrator''s body is very hot. Her hands, feet, and neck had awfully burns.
"Mistress!"
Aiden tried to called her, but no answer. Looks like she''s unconscious, or...
"No-no!"
Aiden brought his mind closer to the Deputy Administrator''s nose.
There is no sound he could hear.
"Hey!" "Aiden!"
Harry, Henry, and Kane run to their colleague who hugged the Deputy Administrator.
They arrived and found that the Deputy Administrator, their Female Head Teacher''s condition is very bad.
However, their friend that hugged the Mistress, fell silent with his face down.
The three of them started to feel scared somehow.
"Aiden?"
Then suddenly, Aiden started to shed tears, crying.
Aiden''s silent cry certainly only told one thing.
"H-hey, don''t tell..." "The Mistress is..."
Of course they don''t want to believe that this is really happening.
The Female Head Teacher who often scolded them when they being naughty and gave them advice when they are stuck with their training. The fierce but actually kind and can be gentle at times.
At that time, she closes her eyes, that most likely will never open them again.
Aiden started to sobbedly cry. The twins couldn''t hold their tears as well.
Kane didn''t have sensitive feelings like his three colleagues, but of course he felt a pain in his heart. There he looks at the cathedral.
The ground that sustain it became like a cliff inside a canyon.
If the cliff got dropped a few more bombs, maybe the cliff would copse, and the Cathedral would fall into the canyon.
That can be stopped because of the heroic sacrifice made of the Deputy Administrator. Unfortunately, that sacrifice took the Deputy''s life.
Since the attack stopped, everyone calmed down. They are grateful that the terrorists n didn''t happen and caused them in danger.
_____________
"The contract has been fulfilled. Just like I said, I will only move when I think I need to. Besides that, it''s all up to them."
_____________
Just as everyone thought that the attacks had stopped, a bomb attacked the Cathedral once again.
"What the?! Weren''t the Harpies annihted?!"
Jade looked further ahead and found that someone fired dark mana balls into the Cathedral. That is the Right Hand of the Demon King Commander.
"Damn you!"
She quickly ran again to stop the viin. Then thought, that she won''t have time.
"Archers! Shoot him dead!"
Her Archers subordinates firing the viin. But somehow, they couldn''t kill him.
"Dammit!"
Not wanting to wait, she sped up. Hope she will be on time.
_____________
"Die! Die! Die! Die! Die!"
Jared fires multiple dark mana balls at the cathedral. His mission is to bring down the building. If that is not carried out, the next n will not be carried out. And he will be punished.
"Die! "
Then suddenly, while he still focused, a sword pierced his face to his head. He didn''t die, but the sword emit mana that kept him from moving.
"What-the-fuck, with-this-sword?!"
He couldn''t see the shape of the sword. The only thing he could feel is that the de is extremely hot, like it had just been hammered and still had an extremely high temperature.
"Fuuuuukk?! Why does everyone keep getting in my way?!"
____________
Harry and Henry run to the Stairs of Serenity to see the situation.
Kane couldn''t see anything from their position at that time. So he couldn''t do anything but apany his colleagues.
"..lease help."
Suddenly he heard his colleagues muttered something.
"Please, help."
Aiden whispered that with great sorrow.
The four of them had a slightly special rtionship with the Deputy. But it seems, that brief battle has connected Aiden and the Deputy in deeper bound.
That is proven because Aiden kept shedding tears of sorrow. He didn''t seem willing to lose the Deputy.
Then suddenly, there was a sword that fell and stuck right in front of them. In an instant, someone appeared with wielding the sword, just like he had just teleported, the man moved to their position.
At the beginning Kane couldn''t believe who the man is. The man is like someone he knew, but had a slightly different appearance and face.
The man walked to Aiden, then looking at the Deputy.
"Let her go."
Kane red. The man had the same tone as, their Sword Master, but that his words is colder, and, what did he just say? Let her go?
He told Aiden to let the deputy go?
"Yeah, so I can bring her to a doctor."
"What?"
Kane couldn''t believe what the man was saying.
"Wait, isn''t she already, dead?" asked Kane, doubly.
The Deputy doesn''t move and doesn''t open her eyes.
"But that doesn''t mean she is dead. If you can''t feel her breath, it''s because her temperature is so high. It made her breath no different from the hot air emanating from her body. She''s alive, but dying. However, If you want to cry over her death, I can leave here."
"Please!"
Just when the man intend to turn back, Aiden called the man, he stand up while carrying the Deputy, and with his head bowing hardly.
"Please save her! I beg you!"
Aiden did not want to miss that chance. After all, what idiot would cry for the woman he loved while she could still be saved.
In the opposite, the man, face Aiden in pity.
"This is natural. Because you can''t train your heart not to cry in this situation. But before you cry, better to check if you can save the person or not."
The man gently takes the Deputy from Aiden.
"Then when you''ve confirmed her death. Then you can cry about it."
After that, the man suddenly turned his eyes to Kane.
Kane of course, shocked because of disbelief.
"That is the final lesson for the four of you."
After giving his final words, the man blinked, teleported again to somewhere.
Leaving Aiden and Kane in contemtion.
Chapter 137: Battle of the Long Night (Greedy Young Master turns)
Chapter 137: Battle of the Long Night (Greedy Young Master turns)
"Go! Go! Power Ranger!"
"Power ranger? You still remember about that TV show?"
"Why don''t I?"
"Well, I thought that TV show is childish enough for a rascal like you."
"Boys will always be boys. By the way, why do you want that madman''s Devil Nut?"
"That madman is not as strong as the Demon King Commanders. But the Devil Seed he has is quite unique in that he could dodge [Blue rity] twice. So I thought I could research his Devil Seed which might have evolved. Maybe it will be useful as provision for you when you want to go to Floor 3."
"I see. Ok, got it."
____________
Jared still couldn''t move.
"Fuuuuuukk!"
His head is burning inside out, and he couldn''t do anything about it.
"Don''t move!"
Suddenly a few hunterse to him from behind. One of them telling him to not move, while he can''t even do shit.
"Can''t you see my head got pierced by this shit and make me can''t do shit?!"
The thing is, they don''t know about that.
"I''m even surprised that you are still able to speak even though I''ve burned your whole head."
Again, someone else came, this time the voice came from the front, and Jared gaped at the person''s existence.
Jared wanted to point at the person, but his hands couldn''t move. "You, fucker, I know it was you all along!"
Not only Jared surprised, but Jade and all of her men also couldn''t believe on what they see.
"Hey, don''t get that mad. As folks that came from the same country, we have to get along."
Ars took his sword from Jared''s head.
Jared couldn''t believe what Ars just said. "The same country you me-"
Ars punched Jared through the chest. Then threw the ck Hunter body down.
Jade with her men startled with the scene.
"Did you just, casually killed him?"
It was not the matter of killing the ck Hunter, but is how the man in front of them, the Greedy Young Master, did not show any guilty or felt burdened on that crime.
Not answer that question, Ars first looking at the Devil Seed he digs from the madman''s body.
The Devil Seed looks literally like a nut. An Evil Nut covered in the filthiest dark mana.
"Euw, yikes."
Ars disgusted holding the object.
Then he looks at the ck Hunter whoying down dead not far from their position.
"Hey, Nutman! Wake up or I''ll kill you for real!"
Jade did not understand why the Greedy guy talks to the dead ck Hunter. Although he literally punched the ck Hunter guy to death and take the devil seed.
"[Ten Sword zing w]!"
The Greedy guy suddenly creates ten sword that all pointing at the ck Hunter guy. The ten red sword, floating as they burn in great me.
Jade with her men got startled once more.
"You piece of shit!"
Then they heard the ck Hunter guy talks in angrily.
They could not believe the ck Hunter guy is still alive at first. Because a ck Hunter only could handle one Devil Seed in their body. Imagine if there is one who could carry two in their body, something will definitely change in Abyssal Terra. And that change seems happening in their very eyes.
"How did you know I have two of that seed in my body?!"
"Well, because I simply can see it."
"That''s nonsense!"
The ck Hunter guy tried to stand up while his right hand put in his cloak. He definitely will do something. But for some reason, the Greedy guy looks like he won''t do anything to stop the ck Hunter guy.
"Only that Horus kid who has the ability to see the location of the Devil Seed of Soul Saint followers!"
Ars got a little shock and excited at Jared''s statement.
"Ooh, so that kid ability is like [All-seeing Eyes] or some shit? That makes sense than of why he became the yer of Horus."
"What?"
Jared confused at Ars'' statement.
Meanwhile, Jade could not process a bit of anything the Greedy guy said at the time. Everything is just so mind blowing after his arrival.
The Greedy Young Master, Ars, did not care of the trouble understanding of everyone around him.
He just standing in his position in great confidence.
"Well, then this is your unlucky day because I''m here."
He actually been in Saint Arcane Cathedral for like 6 months in the time.
"Just who the hell are you!?"
"Me?" Ars smirked. "Behold!" He begins to act like a chuunibyou. "For I am one of the yer! The Holder of Fafnir, the Red Dragon''s Embodiment, who has the Eyes of the Dragon! The Master of Greedy Dragon Family! The Owner of Floor 1, Abyssal Terra! The one who will get the title, the Seventh -Hokage- Emperor! The one with the name, Greedy Young Master!"
All the surrounding people who see his performance became frozen. They between feeling amazed, cringe, and confused in seeing Ars'' behavior just now.
Awakening from the shock, Jared burst outughing.
"Buhaahahah!"
Arsughed too. "Ahahahahahaahhaaa!"
Jade did not understand anymore. Somehow she also feels wanted tough with the two crazy guy. But one of them stoppedughing.
The ck Hunter guy pointed his finger to the Greedy guy.
The Greedy guy got a little shock. "Ooh, what''s this? Are we ying Russian roulette?"
That is not and why the hell he thought they are going to y one?
"If your existence is real, then you are Soul Saint''s biggest hitch."
Jared suddenly got really serious. Somehow that feels weird seeing a man who is always mad and crazy became so serious like that.
"You talking about the prophecy? Don''t easily trust on that kind of thing, man. Trust only to the ruler of fate, a God."
Jared grinning at that statement. "God is shit as well as his fate."
"No, I ain''t shit, man."
"What?"
At Jared''s question, Ars lifts his index finger. "Not a god whose job is only to see. But the kind of God who decides your destiny directly."
At Ars'' order, his ten sword zing even more greatly.
"Plus, I only decide to end someone''s fate whose get in my way to the Depth of this hell. That means, some shit like you."
Ars lowered his index finger. It happened as ten burning red swords shot down at Jared.
The ten red swords blew Jared''s position in a violent explosion.
"Everyone, take cover behind me!"
Jade had to exert the strength of the Green Sky Shield to protect her party.
Meanwhile Ars just casually standing while being protected by [Three Scale One Way Barrier]. He did not immediately leave the ce because his target is not dead yet. Even though he had attacked the man with such great power.
Ars seemed to be underestimating the man''s power, even though the man had lost one of his Devil Seed.
The wind wave from the explosion stopped. Only left thick smoke enveloping the vicinity of the explosion.
Then suddenly, arge horn sound heard. The source is from inside the smoke.
"He is not dead yet?!"
Jade shocked at the fact that the ck Hunter guy did not die even though he just got attacked by a 2500 point of Combat Power.
That horn sound heard by all the people in Land of Honor.
Those who have defeated the Lizard King. Those who won the battle with Lord Albacore. Those who are inside the Cathedral, terrified. And those who can''t do anything in the East District.
"IT''S ALL UP TO YOU, ARTHUR!"
Jared shouted hisst message before he shoots a dark mana ball to his feet than run away from the scene.
Ars as usual still stood still.
Jade felt an unpleasant sensation at the horn and the screams.
Just when they the rumbling has ended, something happens with the ck sky.
"What in the world happens to thisnd?"
From the sky, they could see hundreds of creatures flying out of the ck clouds.
They are Harpies. Their numbers greater than before. The scale of their appearance was wider, seeming to epass both Shield City and Saint Arcane Cathedral.
As before, they all had bombs in their hands.
Jade felt intense goosebumps at the sight.
"No, it''s bad! There are so many people outside!"
There are more than 3000 hunters outside the city area. If all the bombs dropped, then all the Hunters outside will be affected by the explosions.
All the Hunters who realized that started running. Some ran to the city gates. Some ran further beyond the st coverage area.
"What do we do, Boss?!"
Jade hesitated. They were too far from the western city gate. The eastern city gates were all closed for no apparent reason. Left with no choice, she had to use the power of the Green Sky Shield to protect them.
There she realizes that they are not alone.
Jade looks at one person who stands not far from them. Then she red at an unbelievable sight.
"Tch, I just broke you half a year ago and lost 100k of my money."
Ars talking to the Red Sky Spear. Stroked the weapon like his own child.
"But whatever. 100k is worth of a holy woman''s pussy."
Then heunched the legendary spear to the sky. Piercing all things and stopped at dunno what height.
After that, the sky that was originally pitch ck turned bright red. It happened at the same time as the reddish thunder filled the clouds.
Before long, red lightning bolts fell from the sky, striking everything flying in the sky and raining down on the surface.- dis tu
- Ip yu dono abot this word, please gugel it yourself
Chapter 138: Battle of the Long Night (A Little Serene)
Chapter 138: Battle of the Long Night (A Little Serene)
[Dragon Arts - Red Judgement: Red Sky, Raining Spear]
Two big things happened to the Land of Honor sky. One is hundreds of red spear raining down from the red sky. The other is the hundreds of red spear kills all the harpies and triggers the bomb. Make all the bombs explode in the sky and paint the sky with fire.
"Cause, bebeh, ur a firework! Komon, show''em what yor worth! Make''em go, "Waw, waw, waw." As you you shoot across the ska-a-aye!"
When the scene is so mind-blowing, Jade suddenly heard someone sing a song passionately.
"Ahh! That feels good!"
That is the Greedy guy. He does not get startled by the scene. In fact, he gets affected really happily instead. It was as if he had just released the stress in his head, looking very relieved.
The surprise didn''t stop there.
Suddenly, heard a ''boom'' sound came from the cathedral.
A bomb by chance escaped from [Red Sky, Raining Spear] and fell over the barrier cathedral. It seems trivial. However, that trivial matter is able to trigger more destruction of the ground supporting the cathedral.
Everyone in the cathedral screaming because the ground moving again.
"NO!"
In an instant, Jade immediately running to save the cathedral.
However, Ars makes a move way faster. Heunched three Sinaga Sword in three directions beneath the cathedral barrier.
Moments after that, the cathedral stops moving down.
Everybody shocked but relieved at the same time.
Jade once more got mind blown by the Greedy guy''s action.
"What did you do?" asked Jade.
"Hm? Just some big brain move."
Jade didn''t know the meaning of that answer. But she is d that the guy is on their side. Even though he came sote to help them.
The cathedral saved. The [Red Sky, Raining Spear] is over. The Harpies is all dead. The boss monster is defeated. Somehow all the lizardmen gone nowhere. What remained is Deadly Vulture that somehow escaped [Red Sky, Raining Spear].
All these things happened because of the arrival of the Greedy Young Master.
All of that is a good thing. But Jade also felt that there is a very high cost to pay. Of course, all the cost it must pay to the Greedy guy.
"Wait!" "You, sir!"
Harry and Henry finally arrived at the Stairs of Serenity. Panting, they stopped the man who saved the cathedral.
"We..." "Saw you..." "Saved the cathedral..." "And wanted to say thank you!"
They talking like that with bowing their heads.
Ars, however, presume their arrival. He did not give them response until he reach to the tip of the huge ditch that circled the cathedral.
Harry and Henry followed the man while wondering.
"You two, make ten swords each, then create stairs to reach the cathedral''s gate. No need to be specific for now. Just make it to be your tform to reach the other side."
The man suddenly ordered them to do something.
"We just need 20 sword to reach the gate?" "It might be tiring, but not impossible."
Plus, why did the man know what their Arts could do? Even the two of them didn''t think about the usefulness of their Arts abilities besides defending.
"Power is the same as science. They are meant to make human life easier. So don''t just use your muscles, use your brain too now and then."
The man''sst word, Harry and Henry, seemed to have heard that sentence before. Words that insult them because they''re not smart, but also tell them to be smart.
"Sir?"
Harry and Henry turned around to look at the man. But somehow he had disappeared.
"What the?!" "He just disappeared like it was a story in a webnovel?!"
The two of them might be surprised, but a moment after that they immediately returned to think about the task assigned to them.
____________
Kane had just witnessed that the Savior, their Sword Master who had somehow changed appearance, disappeared, teleporting once again behind the twins.
Then he heard someone getting up behind him. It was Aiden.
Aiden wiped all the tears in his face. Then walked to take the Deputy Administrator''s axesword.
"H-hey, isn''t that hot?"
The Deputy Administrator unknown-name axesword, a few moments ago burned in a hot heaven''s fire. But Aiden, even though his hand started to burn holding the axesword, he somehow looked at it very seriously.
Then suddenly, he mmed his head against the axesword until it made the sound of two hard objects being pitted against.
"W-what are you doing, man?!"
Just seeing that made Kane feel the pain too in forehead.
In other side, Aiden didn''t care about the pain he felt. He didn''t even care about the burns on his forehead and the blood that flowed from the wounds he got.
Kane began to understand what Aiden was feeling. He pissed off with himself.
As a man and a Sword Disciple, he was confident that they would win the battle. But unexpected things continued to happen to threaten the cathedral and made the Deputy Administrator have to sacrifice herself to save the cathedral.
Aiden was right in front of the incident when it was happened. But he couldn''t do anything, and that is what made him angry with himself.
"You okay?" asked Aiden.
The bleeding on his forehead has stopped. The bleeding on his forehead has stopped.
"I really suck."
On the outside he looked calm, but on the inside it seemed he is still dealing with anger.
At Aiden''s negativity, Kane snorted, chuckled. "Yes, we are."
Aiden feeling down. Instead of giving him a cheer up, Kane proudly agreed to the negativity. He fully epted that they are suck.
"But, just like Master Arsen usually said: "Hey, stupid. Don''t think too much about it. You will end up overthinking it and you won''t make any progress and I''ll start hitting you again if you''re stuck on your own fault.""
At Kane''s words like a joke, Aiden got amused remembering the moments every time their Sword Master said that.
Those are not wise words to encourage you. But you won''t want your Sword Master to start beating you again, and that honesty in violent is what makes you strong the way you are now.
"Every failure is also a teaching. You can cry or angry about it. But you can''t refuse its arrival. The world is cruel and you have to fight it in order to get strong."
Those words didn''te from Kane''s own mouth. He stole and use it to lighten up the atmosphere.
"Thanks."
Aiden finally epts the reality where they are in and chooses to move forward.
"Every time, man."
Fully recovered, Aiden starts to walk.
"Let''s go up."
"On your lead."
They are going up to the peak to catch up with the twins.
__________
Jade still got frozen. Unable to recover from the mind blowing scene just now.
"Bos... Boss!"
Her men revived her to reality.
"Uh, yeah, what is it?"
"What do we do now?"
"What do we do now?"
At first they ran to that ce in order to save the Cathedral. However, one random Greedy guy suddenly appears to end the whole problem and save the day, the night.
"Let''s just go to the Cathedral. Maybe they need some help with anything."
Jade just arrived a few days ago in the city. She did have the intention to stop by the cathedral. But why not now, when the cathedral is in front of her eyes?
There they begin to walk to the cathedral. Even though the cathedral is far enough across from the big ditch.
When they get close to the ditch, they could see the previous two cathedral disciples working on something.
"Excuse me, what are you two doing?" asked Jade to the twin.
The twins seemed focused on their swords and somehow measured the distance between the end of the ditch to the cathedral gate.
"Is it straight yet?" "I think yes." "Don''t think it, stupid. Look and correctly measured it." "Hey, don''t you hear what Master Arsen said? It''s no need to be that specific. The important thing is we can reach the other side." "Don''t you also hear Master Arsen said to use you brain now and then!" "Those words are for you too!"
Somehow they fight with each other over a trivial thing.
There Jade walks up to mediate them.
"Hey, excuse me!"
"What?!" "What?!"
They finally notice her, but in an angry expression.
Then they quickly realize that Jade is not a person they should yell at.
"O-oh, we are sorry!" "What is it, Miss?"
"You want to make some kind of bridge to the cathedral, right? Then let my member help you."
The twins looked at each other, a little hesitantly. But they did not refuse the assistance.
One of Jade''s men, wearing sses, is seen measuring the distance between their positions and the cathedral gate. After he finished measuring, he turned to the twins.
"The distance is about 100 meters further forward. And the straight line is right where I stand."
The twins were amazed at this man''s cleverness.
"Ooh, so that''s why Master said we just need 20 swords!" "Heh, think you can handle it?" "Don''t underestimate me just because you are the older!"
Although Jade did not know what is the difference between them.
However, the twins start working with something. Once again, they focused on their sword.
''What actually they want to do with their sword?'' muttered Jade in her hearts.
The twins sword looks like an earth element sword. And the two swords are also twins, like their wielder.
"[Sword Copying]!" "[Ten Sword]!"
Suddenly, the twins create 20 elemental artificial sword that lined up from the tip of the ditch to the cathedral gate.
Jade red at the skill. During her life in Abyssal Terra, it was the first time she had seen a skill that could reproduce an elemental sword.
After creating twenty sword, the twins look at each other.
"Don''t get fainted in the middle of the process." "You too!"
They both started doing something again.
"[Earth Arts]!" "[Raising Ground]!"
This time they let their two swords float in the air, right in front of them. Then they made a move like martial arts.
At their moving, something happened to the ditch. The ground that was in the ditch being lifted up by Arts. All the grounds gathered together and coalesced into a rectangr block centered on each elemental copy of the sword.
A bridge made of natural earth connected the Stairs of Serenity to the cathedral once again.
Jade once again gaping.
The two youths, the disciples of the cathedral, had performed miracles that even a high-ranking Caster would find difficult to do.
But after performing that miracle, the twiny on the ground, exhausted. It seemed that the Arts had exhausted all their energy.
There were so many things Jade wanted to ask them. But she had to postpone it until the twins recovered.
"Carry them to the cathedral."
Jade ordered two of her men to carry the twins. Then they started to climb the Stairs of Serenity made by the twins.
On the way up, Jade deliberately slows down and leaves the party first.
Stop walking, she looked up at the sky. The sky is still dark. Even though it didn''t seem over yet, at least they gave some time to breathe.
The Deadly Vulture still wondering in the sky. Got nowhere to go.
"As long as that bird wasn''t killed, something worse wouldn''t happen."
That''s what Jade and all the hunters want.
But in the end the bird got killed by being burned by the ck mes in the air.
Chapter 139: Battle of Catastrophe
Chapter 139: Battle of Catastrophe
"Where is thate from!?"
Veora saw it, the ck fireball that just killed the Deadly Vulture came from within the East District. The fireball prated the East District''s barrier and bore a hole in it.
"Veora, that was from the south!"
"South?"
South side of the district.
Whoever shot the ck fireball is definitely a very strong enemy.
Then finally Veora realized something so unexpected.
"Wait, don''t go in there yet!"
That was toote. Several dozen of the Women Hunter of the East District confidently ran to the source location where their enemy is.
There are about 500 of Women Hunters of the East District who stay to guard their home. The remaining residents have been evacuated to the West District.
Even though their number seems a lot, it seems that number alone will not be able to make them win from the intruders.
Veora worried about those who rushed in. But she believes they can take care of themselves. So she went to meet their leader.
"Sylvia!"
Just like before, Sylvia is in the highest ce of the city, above the parapet. Keeping an eye on the battlefield.
When Veora finally reach the ce, she immediately asked one thing:
"Hey, did you see that?!"
Without asking, Veora should have known. Because at that moment Sylvia is facing south. Her helmet-covered eyes looked to a certain point in the ce, looking for something.
"Do you think he is the Demon King Commander that madman is referring to?"
"Most likely, yes."
Sylvia without doubt epted the fact that there is a really strong intruder in their city.
"Most likely he was the one trying to catch Elisa back then in the west district."
Veora got a goosebump hearing that possibility.
He remembers that a few days ago, Elisa and the twins being chased by a very suspicious creepy man in the west district.
The creepy man dressed strangely all in ck and was easily passed by in the crowd.
Veora at the time did not believe the story because it makes no sense.
The West District is an area that is under the direct protection of the Guild. Even Saint Staff strengthens its security by implementing a more advanced security system.
"But, to thing that there is a Demon who can get inside without being noticed, he is definitely no ordinary demon."
"In Cyber City, the Bounty Hunter Guild finds an information of a certain scientific is trying to create a Pure Birth Demon. The research is still in its infancy, but it is likely to be sessful.. Even though this one is not rted with that, but at least this one is Pure Alteration."
Veora gaped, surprised that her leader had an intel with such information.
"Trying to creates a Pure Birth Demon tantamount to trying to create a new Demon King."
It''s still an experiment, so they can rest assure for now.
"But, are you sure that the one we are against is a Pure Alteration?"
The Demon King Commander who is hiding in the southern area of the East District.
Sylvia did not immediately answer Veora''s question. Is it because she also still has doubts about that possibility, or is she waiting for the information thates to them?
"Princess!"
One Woman Hunter came to the two of them with some news.
"Is it in the former Infection Treatment Center building?" asked Sylvia.
The news bringer surprised at Sylvia''s guess.
"Yes! The building is also surrounded by one meter high dark mes. The women who were there couldn''t get close because the fire burning hot."
"That is really him."
Even though the facts are right in front of their eyes, Veora still couldn''t believe that one of the big bosses of the ck Hunter group is actually inside their house.
"What steps are we going to take, Sylvia?"
By then they are all trapped in their own homes, the East District. All gates connected to the outside are locked. All the gates are also enveloped in dark mes which they couldn''t extinguish.
All those things must be the work of the Demon King Commander himself.
They don''t know how the Demon King Commander is? What is the motive for that person attacking their city?
"He seek for a revenge."
But they already felt very annoyed with him.
"Revenge?" Veora startled at Sylvia''s guessing. "If he really seek for a revenge, then he must has something to do with the incident a year and a half ago?"
One and a half years ago, there was an incident that destroyed the Infection Treatment Center run by a ck Hunter.
They cannot catch the perpetrator and do not understand the motive for the perpetrator tomit the crime. Since then, however, Sylvia closed the building and moved the Infection Treatment Center to the West District.
Veora is afraid that the Demon King Commander they are facing now is the same person whomitted the crime.
"But don''t focus too much on him now," said Sylvia. "Look at your Hunter Bracelet."
Intrigued, Veora immediately looked at her Hunter Bracelet and thought what is strange.
[Status debuff: Catastrophe Omen]
Veora trembled, goosebumps seeing the status debuff she had somehow obtained. Then she immediately realized one thing.
"The death of the Deadly Vulture just now triggered it?!"
No one answered her. Although she is not seeking for answer because she already knows the answer herself. She still cannot believe on that fact.
Actually, she realized that if the three big boss monsters were killed, they would get the debuff. But she had forgotten that possibility because of the situation that trapped them now.
"What do we do, Sylvia?!"
"Calm yourself. You''ve been rxing too much. This is not like the first time we have faced a situation like this."
That is true. Ever since they started leading Shield City, the work Veora does is only being Sylvia''s right-hand man who had never faced big battles again. Whereas she used to be the warrior protecting Sylvia up front. She still now, but not in physicalbat.
There suddenly, Sylvia looked up at the sky. Veora follows to look at the strange sky.
~~~~~~~~~~~
[The Gates of Hell''s Judgment]
[This gate is directly connected to the hell that opens up in the sky. This gate appears to send a Hell Beast summoned by Catastrophe Omen.]
~~~~~~~~~~~
"That is so beautiful."
Jared fascinated with the sky view at the time he red at it with his head tilted upwards in a strange posture.
___________
"Is that a hell?"
"Is it your first time seeing it?"
"Yeah. But rather than hell, it looks more like a butt hole."
"Pffft-!?"
___________
Everyone looks up to the sky. Looking up at a giant fiery red hole that pierced the sky.
All over the walls of the hole there are millions of burnt dots that some of them flew here and there.
~~~~~~~~~~~
Monster Name: Hell Imp
Difficulty: Unknown
Type: Hell Monster
Monster Info:
- Little monsters that live in hell. They can be seen when [The Gate of Hell''s Judgment] opens. They appear with the gates of hell to deliver the Hell Beasts to Abyssal Terra. After that they will disappear along with the gates of hell.
Existence: Hell.
~~~~~~~~~~~
A few moments after the gates of hell opened, something floated down from within.
That something being picked up by thousands of Hell Imp so as not to fall down.
That something is like a dog, a big wolf.
"Fenrir?" muttered Veora.
The big wolf slowly but surely lowered to the surface. It is likely that it will be dropped off in the northern area of the city.
____________
"Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit! Everyone, run!"
Tyler realized this and immediately ordered all the Hunters to run.
Of course not all of them run away. The few tens of tinum are just running slowly. Make sure that the Gold and Silver outside get a chance to enter the city.
"What the hell happened to this night?!"
He ran as he questioning the shitty situation they had to face.
____________
"Where do you want to go, girl?!"
Jade stopped a young Priest girl who wanted to run outside.
"Please let me through! The people in the East District need me!"
"What are you thinking?! Can''t you see the hell gate is opened now?! That means a bigger fight will drown thisnd?!"
The Priest girl takes Jade''s screams to her heart and begins to sob. She had blocked the Priest girl''s desire.
"I am sorry. But I can''t let a young girl like youe out into that big battlefield."
The Priest girl listened to her words. Even though she looked like she wanted to cry because Jade was hard on her.
"That is why, I will go. So you don''t have to worry too much about East District women."
Jade raised the Green Sky Shield and walked out of the gate. All of her men followed behind.
However, before they really left, Jade pointed to two of her men.
"You two, stay and guard this gate. Don''t let any of these young people waste their lives."
The two men appointed without hesitation listened to Jade''s words.
A battle phase bigger than before will continue to tremble the Land of Honor in the Holy Night.
Chapter 140: Battle of Catastrophe (Begin)
Chapter 140: Battle of Catastrophe (Begin)
Those who are not tinum ran as far as they could go.
Those who had the strength to fight Catastrophe ran towards the location.
Those in the distance saw the horror descend into the territory where they lie.
______________
Monster Name : Fenrir
Difficulty : 10
Category : Catastrophe Beast
Monster Info :
- Hell Wolf Beast. A huge wolf whose entire body is burning by the mes of hell. Every part of its body being chained. A very heavy monster and always going forward. Can''t be stopped nor can be killed.
Rmendation: The purpose of this Hell Beast''s being descended is to destroy a territory. So the fight with this beast can be avoided by running from the territory being targeted.
______________
"Did you expect that this would happen?"
"No, I am not a strategic nor a person suits in battle. But I did expect that things will be moreplicated as this night goes to morning."
______________
"Does the gate still being locked?!"
"Yes, bos! And for some reason, we can''t break in either, even though after all the strength we used!"
Jade has tried various ways to try to enter or contact all the Women Hunter of the East District. But all their efforts did not produce any results. It seemed like a mountain had prevented them from connecting with Sylvia Shield.
Jade knew none of this was done by Sylvia. Yet she still pissed that they couldn''t do anything to fight the Demon King Commander''s n.
"Boss!"
Suddenly her men pointed to the south, where there were 1000 hunters running scared back to the city.
"What happen there?!"
Right after Jade asked her question, a sweeping attack that knocked out dozens of Hunters urred. It was like knowing Jade and Green Sky Shield are going to try to stop Fenrir.
The attack didn''t just happen once. The attacks had no rhythm but are continuously carried out by unknown individuals.
"There is a strange swordsman, the culprit of the attacking!"
Jade''s subordinate, Archer, points to the person in charge of the massive attack.
"It''s, a man! What''s more, he''s just alone! And, he has a hole in his chest!"
The big probability of the scenario is:
"Another Demon King Commander that helped the one attacking now?"
Jade could think of nothing but that possibility.
Jade is starting to feel goosebumps over the immacte plot that happens now.
______________
"Like a cruel scenario written directly by God."
"Me, no. I''m not writing it."
"You are not a God, rascal."
______________
"What are we going to do, Boss?!"
From the north, the Catastrophe Beast, Fenrir, is descending slowly. Shield City, especially the East District, will be its target.
From the south, a Hollow Swordsman is attacking the low rank hunters. Most likely there is no one could against him. Lower rank Hunters would be wiped out if no one stopped him.
Jade chose a really tough choice.
"We''re going south."
Yes, she will leave Sylvia to fight the Demon King Commander and the Catastrophe Beast alone.
"I hope you really are on our side."
But she hoped that the strong individual whose only looking at the cathedral would help her friend.
There she went south. To help the Hunters who are slowly being wiped by the other boss viins.
______________
"So that is his main purpose!"
All the battles they faced before are only ingredients of the main recipe for the Demon King Commander''s n.
Veora is so pissed off. But at the same time is fearful of the perfect n being done. Everything really went their way.
Even so, she wouldn''t run away from the fight. It''s just the Women Hunter, their family members, especially those who are still Silver and Gold; she worried about them.
If the gates weren''t locked, she would have immediately ordered them into the West District.
Actually, all the gates are unlocked, but there is an enveloping wall of ck mes that envelop all the city walls. That wall of ck mes that locked them all within the East District.
They have tried to destroy and purify the ck me wall, but none of their efforts have seeded in getting rid of it.
There, their hope is only one.
"Sylvia, could you use the power of the Blue Sky Sword to cut through that ck wall? At least so that the lower ranks can get out of the city."
"I have tried it."
Veora a bit surprised. "I am sorry, but when?"
"You saw me spltted that rotten guy outside before, right?"
The attack that sliced through Jared a great distance away.
"Yes."
"The swing also intends to split the gate to the Stairs of Serenity. But it didn''t work. Now that I think about it, [Blue rity] only meant to kill a subject, that means a soulless being. Meanwhile, that ck wall mes is an object, a soulless creature. That way Blue Sky Sword couldn''t cut it open."
That makes sense and is very clear.
The Blue rity of Blue Sky Sword is indeed a deadly attack that could one sh kill a region boss monster. But as Sylvia exined, that attack had the property of only having an effect on sentient beings.
"Order the Silver to retreat to the south wall."
That was Sylvia''s first order in that situation.
Veora immediately faced down and saw her subordinates.
"To all Silver, the situation is veryplicated now! Therefore, for those of you who are Silver, move up to the south wall! And for those of you who are Gold, you guys go with Silver! If any of you want to stay, try not to waste your life in vain! We only have two enemies left, but they are the Demon King Commander and the Catastrophe Beast! That''s why this battle can only be faced by Sylvia and the tinum!"
All Silver Women Hunter immediately obey to the order and running to the south wall of the district.
Many of the Gold chose to stay. There are also some who tried to go up ande to their leader.
"Veora Vice Leader! Could Sylvia just broke the ?"
Before they finished the question Veora had asked, Veora looked at them seriously and shook her head.
That readiness is a sign for them that they should not try to ask that or something else.
Things felt veryplicated, but still no one should try tomunicate with Sylvia carelessly.
Therefore, theye back down.
Not only those who descended below, Fenrir, after being escorted by the Hell-Senders for quite a while, managed tond onto the grounds of the Land of Honor.
There is a shiver could be heard by everyone when Fenrir put its foot onto the surface.
After sessfully lowering the package, the Hell-Senders, the Imp, released the chains attached to Fenrir and flew back up. On their way back to the Gate of Hell''s Judgment, they sing a song that sounds like a luby, but sounds so horrible.
After the Catastrophe Beast was sessfully descended, another surprising thing happened to the East District.
An explosion urred at the northern end of the district. The explosion wasrge enough to blow those who are close to it.
"Is that him?!"
There are no other viins who have the intention of destroying the district besides the Demon King Commander.
"Sylvia?!"
Sylvia unhesitatingly darted into the scene with great intent.
A few moments passed after the explosion urred and the smoke from the explosion began to dissipate.
Shockingly, a sizable explosion ripped through the northern wall. But for one reason, the former Infection Treatment Center building is still intact.
After all the smoke covering the location disappeared, someone seen standing in front of the building, menacingly.
A man. Age unknown. Dressed in all ck clothes and robes, typical of the ck Hunter appearance. The Demon King Commander himself.
In front of him, standing many strong female hunters, guardian of the Shield City.
Despite theirrge number, there is only one who could actually face the strongest viin boss.
That is Sylvia Shield. She vigorously walked over, facing the Demon King Commander.
"If it''s me who you seek, don''t involve my subordinates."
Sylvia unhesitatingly dered that, which shocked her subordinates from behind. She seemed to confess the sins she hadmitted. Even though she didn''t know exactly what sin it was.
At Sylvia''s statement, the Demon King Commander raised his face, showing a face that gave the female hunters chills.
A face that is badly damaged. Has various kinds of scars. The left side of the eye area covered in terrible burns. Without his long yellow brown hair, his face would have looked even more terrifying.
For some reason, that face showed an expression of profound sadness. Which made those who sees him want to cry and feel terrified at the same time.
"That hole, you can get out... of there."
The word ''you'' in the sentence certainly only applies to everyone except for Sylvia.
But at the same time, it was like a trap for those who wanted to get out. Because outside stood the Catastrophe Beast.
After being silent for a moment, the Catastrophe Beast finally raised its head. Opening his mouth, he howled.
"Awwoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo~!"
At that howl, Sylvia thrust Blue Sky Sword towards the surface. Creates a barrier that protects them all from the wave of howls.
The roar could be heard to every end of the Abyssal Terra. Announce his arrival to terra. Shook every hunting region that heard his howl. Gives [debuff: trembling] to those unprotected in a barrier or buff.
After howling, he finally made his first step.
"Stay or die... or get out and die. The choice is yours."
Chapter 141: Battle of Catastrophe (3)
Chapter 141: Battle of Catastrophe (3)
Saint Arcane Cathedral /
Ars saved the cathedral from copsing.
However, the ck Hunter groupunched an attack that was bigger than before. They triggered a Catastrophe Beast summons that headed for the East District.
That, of course, is terrible.
In addition, there was news that the East District had locked themselves or got locked in the district. Nothing can get in or out of it.
Elisa of course has been very worried about that.
Her foster sister, Sylvia, wouldn''t do something so stupid to her family.
That''s why she''s trying to go over there, to see if they are locked up or not?
But unfortunately her way got blocked. So she can only see from the inside of the cathedral.
Then suddenly, there was a sizeable explosion that took ce on the north side of the east district wall.
It was true. There is a battle taking ce within the district.
Elisa reflexively tried to run outside.
"No, little girl! We can''t let you go outside!"
But again, her way got blocked.
Not only two adult male gatekeepers, but also a female teacher pulled Elisa behind.
"We know you are worried, Elizabeth. But let the adults handle this. We can''t let you into that danger."
Didn''t allow her.
Everything her surrounding adults did is true.
Everything that happens outside the cathedral is beyond the capabilities of young people like her.
But she has to go there no matter what.
She didn''t want to do that, but there is no other choice, she had to go back to church.
_____________
Gate of Hell''s Judgement slowly closed. The Imp singing the Chants of Hell''s Luby as the gate closed.
Everyone who sees the event shivering.
Except the Abyss Pit, Gate of Hell''s Judgement, is a gruesome sight they didn''t want to see.
_____________
In a blink of an eye, Sylvia pulled her sword back, then in the next blink, sheunched Blue rity to the Demon King Commander.
A streak of blue light shot up to DKC.
DKC captures the blue light with his right hand. Despite being caught, the streak of blue light still has the speed boost that gives DKC a little push.
However, DKC managed to stop the blue light, Blue rity and crush it until back to mana.
It was the first time anyone had escaped Blue rity.
It is undeniable that what they are facing at the time is the Demon King Commander. Plus the right hand of DKC is not an ordinary right hand. A hand that has the shape of a reptile demonic''s hand, or a dragon''s hand if look more closely.
That right hand is the unusual part of the body of DKC. The rest of his body is normal except his wed face.
Even though the attack from her legendary weapon got stopped, Sylvia wasn''t surprised.
Sylvia raised her left hand with a grip. That is a sign for Ranged Hunter to ready their attack.
"I don''t know what resentment you hold on to me. But if you also intend to destroy this city, then all the female warriors who live in this city will not remain silent."
DKC is strong, and they all know that. But that doesn''t mean they will run away from him. After all, if they ran away from him, they would have to be forced to face the Catastrophe Beast. Even though they could run away from the Catastrophe Beast, that meant they would leave their beloved city.
Not wanting to choose that, they stood strong to fight.
"Then die, in your... misery."
Sylvia released her left hand.
A dozen of attack beingunched to DKC.
DKC raised his right hand.
Sylvia activated Blue rity. Then she shed up front.Her sh cut through the explosion blowing from DKC.
It was likely that he had waved his demonic right hand to return all the attacks that had beenunched.
Luckily, there were no more than 30 of them. So Sylvia was able to protect them from the burst of energy just now.
But unexpectedly, DKC looks like he will do a scratch attack with his demonic''s right hand.
All the tank reflexively rushed to the front of the party and raised their shields. Veora exclusively standing right in front of Sylvia.
"[Sentinel Fortress]!"
DKC sent ws of dark energy that blew everything in front of him.
Yes, Sylvia and the rest of her subordinates blown quite far back.
Not only them, the w attack just now swept through the buildings that were within range of the attack.
Sylvianded on both feet. On the other hand, her subordinates fell on their backs or fell to their knees in the shock of the attack just now.
"What''s with that attack?!" asked Veora, kneel down in a bit thrill.
"Probably because of his dark mes. That is not an ordinary Dark Arts. There is something about it that seems off."
DKC''s Dark mes cannot be cleared or destroyed with Arts.
At that time, the Dark mes managed to drop their party''s defenses and threw them far enough.
They think the fight with the DKC will only be a battle of strength. But who would have thought, it turn out into anotherplicated battle.
"Awoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"
The Catastrophe Beast howled once again. The howl didn''t sound like it was just a howl or a courier debuff howl. The howl sounded moreplicated.
After that howl, one point of the Land of Honor''s sky turned red for the third time. But this time it wasn''t raining red spears or the opening of the gates of hell.
That one red dot grew brighter and brighter over time, like arge fireball descending downward.
_____________
"Is that a motherfucking meteor?!"
"Looks like it. Catastrophe Beast is a descendant of hell. Fenrir is a walking catastrophe bringer. Grandfather Tree is too. But the 2nd Floor disaster in a whole different level from the 1st Floor."
"What the hell? I thought that dog is Fujitora."
"Who again?"
_____________
Their eyes don''t lie. The gigantic fireball is a falling meteor sent down by Fenrir.
"Veora!"
Sylvia shouted at Veora.
Veora immediately drew her sword from its sheath and threw it at Sylvia.
The meteor is huge enough if it hit the surface, then there is no way it wouldn''t perforate Shield City and blow everything around it.
Actually, something as amazing as that is not the first time it had happened on Floor 2.
The Sword Saint, The First ex-Emperor, and the Third Emperor had stopped an attack as big as the meteor like it was now.
However, that is the first time for a Diamond Hunter to face it.
Sylvia held Veora''s sword, an SR Wind Elemental Sword, in her left hand. She focused on her left hand to make a single sh into the sky.
_____________
Everyone outside the city walls ran away or tried to enter the city even though the standing is very narrow; the west district already has a maximum number of people that could enter.
Jade saw the meteoring. Green Sky Shield could stop the meteor from hitting the city. However, her opponent, the Hollow Swordsman, did not allow her to turn her shield.
"Ghostdangit!"
_____________
"You will just do nothing to stop the meteor?"
"Your big girl is going to do something. I will see what she will do first."
_____________
Sylvia climbed onto the wall divider. Then she jumped high enough to float for a moment in the air.
In midair, shebined Veora''s Sword with Blue Sky Sword. Horizontally, she spins twice and then sends out arge sh which is able to counterbnce the size of the meteor.
The giant wind sh shot up into the sky and met the meteor.
A collision between a gigantic energy and a giant fireball urred.
At first it seemed that the giant wind sh couldn''t stop the meteor. But actually, the meteor got split open by the giant wind sh. Even though it still fell to the surface. But at least the giant ball that was split in half will fell outside of the city and won''t give a devastating shock.
"Sylvia!"
After carrying out an attack of that size, Sylvia is out of breath and fell in resignation.
Veora quickly caught her like a falling princess.
At the same time, there is a wave of destructioning towards them.
Their subordinates tried to stop the destructive wave, but they couldn''t and ended up being blown away.
"WOMAN!"
That is DKC. Suddenly his attitude changed and became very aggressive.
He ran fiercely at Sylvia. His demonic hand is ready tounch an attack.
Sylvia could stand, but she still hasn''t recovered.
Veora, holding her shield with both hands, stood firmly in front of her leader.
DKC is already in front of their eyes. His eyes lit up, showing huge resentment towards Sylvia.
But suddenly, he stopped.
He lowered his head, restrained himself. His left hand tried to stop his right hand.
"St..op, controll..ing, me."
He is trying to hold back something inside himself, which didn''t seem like himself.
"She, is not... wished, for this."
Chapter 142: Battle of Catastrophe (4)
Chapter 142: Battle of Catastrophe (4)
The gigantic earthball that was split in half fell to the south and north side of Shield City.
The part that had fallen in the south rolled down. Luckily, no one was in the area.
The northern portion rolled down onto the Catastrophe Beast. For some reason, the Catastrophe Beast did not do anything to save himself from being crushed and only let himself to fall silent by arge rock like a teau.
________________
"So, what happens if that meteor actually fell down to the city? Will the same thing happen to Underground City?"
"Once Catastrophe urs to a territory, only two things will happen: The Territory survives the Defenders'' efforts. The territory was destroyed and everyone died."
"Ooh."
________________
West District / Guild Hall
At that time, all the guild administrators have disappeared somewhere. Leaving Shield City citizens whose fate depended on the Defenders.
________________
All the Supporters heals and buffs Sylvia when they have the time. When DKC is still fighting with himself.
"This, is not... right."
DKC''s attitude has be really weird. He''s been weird from the start. But at that moment, it seemed like there were two souls fighting over his body.
"Veora, go to the southern wall."
"What?"
Sylvia suddenly gave Veora an odd order.
"Why southern wall? Aren''t we going to stop this man and the wolf outside from going deeper?"
Veora couldn''t see the expression of her leader. So she couldn''t read the motive of the order.
"This district cannot be saved. Therefore, at least the people should get out of here."
"What are you saying?"
Veora really couldn''t understand what her leader was saying.
However, her leader rarely misses something. And Veora doesn''t want to betray that estimate.
"But, what about the dark mes?"
"Don''t worry about that dark me. That won''t hurt you. Just use brute force to break through it."
The order sounded ambiguous, but clear at the same time.
"Alright. I will go there and leave the party to help you."
Just as she starts running to the south.
"No."
Her leader made another odd order.
Sylvia turned back and found her sword flying towards her.
She catches her sword and found her leader walking alone, closer to DKC.
"All of you, secure thedies first! After theypletely safe, then you cane to help me!"
Another ambiguous order and clear at the same time.
Veora had to believe in the order, but she pisses nheless.
"Alright, don''t mess up before we get back."
With that, Sylvia was left alone.
Not actually alone, she with DKC, but still, she is alone to fight the viin boss.
At the same time, DKC finally returned to its previous self. No, there is something else in him. He gave off a killing aura that is stronger than before.
Sylvia held the Blue Sky Sword in both hands without activating Arts.
DKC bows down by pulling his demonic''s right hand back.
Emitting a ck burning aura from his body, he muttered: "I will kill you."
Unfazed by the threat, Sylvia replied: "A ranged attack may be doesn''t work on you. But a direct hit must give an effect, right?"
One of them showed very strong intentions toward the other. But one is very calm, even though she also had a strong intention to defeat the other.
________________
Veora is at the front of the south wall.
She along with several other tinums. All of them wielding heavy weapons such as hammerheads, clubs, and greatswords.
"Veora, are you sure we won''t get hurt if we touch that dark me?"
"Yes, Sylvia might order us to do it. But we have tried to destroy the dark me wall with Arts and it didn''t work."
Sylvia looked down, trying to think. "I know that."
There''s a reason why Sylvia entrusted that to them. To destroy the wall of dark mes. But doubts prevented them from doing that.
There, Veora tries to think of a reason on why Sylvia ordered them to do that.
"Dark Arts that invincible with other Arts. Not a long range of Arts nor an AOE. But it has a long period of time to stay active."
Everyone is waiting for Sylvia to answer their questions.
At the same time, several explosions could be heard from behind them. That must be the sound of their leader''s battle with DKC.
Despite all that worry, Veora didn''t lose her concentration.
"A Dark Arts that invincible with other Arts, but not with physical?"
At that time Veora tried to recalling something from her memory. A piece of memory that rted to dark me could be destroyed.
"When that Demon King Commander destroyed the northern wall."
Veora remembers that DKC did not use Arts tounch attacks that could pierce the northern wall. Because there wasn''t a trace of ck mana from an attack of that size. DKC only uses brute force.
"Wait."
Finally, she got the idea. Although she got a little unsure of the idea, she wanted to put it into direct practice.
Veora joins her body with her shield. About to break through the dark mes wall.
"Veora, what are you going to do?!"
Her subordinates are worried. But Veora didn''t listen and started running forward. She put all her strength into her feet and both hands.
Regardless of whether she would get hurt from crashing into the unknown Dark Arts, Veora broke through the northern wall, making a hole the size of her body.
Sylvia''s words were correct. Only brute force could be able to break through the wall.
"The dark mes is an anti-Arts?"
She couldn''t tell whether the dark me is really anti-arts or not? What''s important for now is that they can all get out.
The hole from Veora''s collision not only punched holes in the city walls but also perforated the dark mes wall.
Her 500 subordinates startled at her bravery.
From the hole, Veora shouted: "Break this wall with brute force! Don''t use Arts because it won''t have any effect! Those of you who are confident in your physical strength can also make a hole to this wall!"
At thatmand, the female warriors from the east district advanced and raised their weapons. Then perforate the wall to make a way out.
Apart from the dark mes, they shouldn''t be able to destroy the city walls that easily.
"Maybe because the Guild had left this city."
[Guild''s Retirement: The condition where Guild Officers retreat/disappear from the Guild building when Catastrophe attacks a territory they are in.]
The departure from the Guild also removes the barrier of the guild protecting the Abyssal Territory Citizens.
It doesn''t affect if there is a terrorist attack like ck Hunter. But catastrophe is in the whole different matters.
It is still not certain why the guild left a territory that being attacked by the catastrophe. Though their protection is the thing most needed when the catastrophe attack urs.
"They say this is a punishment from god for our sin. But, even it is really is, we will still fight it."
Her underlings had made a hole big enough for everyone to leave the city.
However, there is still one problem they had to face.
"Oh, I forgot that this giant soil fell here."
Half of the previous meteors blocked their way out.
"We need Caster here!"
About 30 Caster from the 500 came forward to face the giant soil ball. They are divided in half for two stages of work.
The first group cast argeser Arts that splitting the hemisphere giant soil. After the hemisphere split open and a path opened for them, that is the second group''s turn to work.
The second group''s task is the cast wind Arts that cooled the path from the middle of the hemisphere that had just been created.
After the road was secured, 400 women lined up to get away from the city.
They don''t know the facts about what will happen to the district where they live. But, as long as they still have the life and energy to work, they can build another ce to liveter.
"Alright, that is all of them."
All those who needed evacuation had already passed their way out.
That means Veora can return to Sylvia.
That''s what she wants. When suddenly there is an earthquake big enough to shake Land of Honor.
"What else ising this time?!"
She is tired already of seeing all the threats keeping to shake the city.
________________
The earthquake came from the north of the city. Exactly where the halves of the meteor ball that hit the Catastrophe Beast.
Since the shock was quiterge, Sylvia and DKC stopped their movements to bnce their feet.
Unfortunately, everyone in the west district didn''t expect the earthquake toe. So they got shaken, and not a few of them fell on to each other.
Cathedral also felt the earthquake that urred.
Elisa who is on the flying stairs towards the church got shaken and fell to hold on to the stairs.
"Kyaaa!"
She won''t fall down. But still feels horrific. Especially when under the floating stairs, there is therge ditch could be seen.
The earthquake urred for about 10 seconds. Even so, it already gave everyone fear.
After a while after the earthquake, Elisa tried to get up. Then she ran back to the church again, to find the only person who could help her at that time.
Chapter 143: Battle of Catastrophe (5)
Chapter 143: Battle of Catastrophe (5)
They couldn''t believe on what their eyes see.
Half of the meteor ball just now, which hit the Catastrophe Beast, it dissolves into a mound turned into a tiny mountain. A tiny mountain bigger than the city.
From the top of the tiny mountain, mes exploded, then turned into the real eruption.
A mountain about to erupt. Right next to the city. The city where there are about 7k people in the west district.
Sylvia wanted to stop the eruption, but she is still preupied with DKC, which still continues to rampage.
"Raaaaahhh!"
Sylvia jumped back at DKC''s w. After that she immediately draw Blue Sky Sword, then sped off by swinging BSS to the DKC.
Demonic Hand and Blue Sky Sword shing with their pure energy force. Light Blue and Dark ck energy.
The sh of the two created an extremely powerful wind wave - destroying many of the surrounding buildings.
Although the Demonic Hand energy seemed more domineering, the Blue Sky Sword energy is more focus and strong.
Sylvia focused her strength on her right foot and both hands. Let DKC push her in a few seconds, after that she put all her strength to push DKC.
It shocked DKC and made him freeze for a moment.
In that very moment, Sylvia raised BSS. Ferociously, she activated Blue rity and shed DKC from the right shoulder to the left abdomen.
The sh produced waves of wind that blew the surrounding dust.
The attack did not split DKC, but produced a streak of blue light from the cut. The streak of blue light is Blue rity.
From the Seven Color Weapon, the Blue Sky Sword is the most effective against enemies like ck Hunter. It not attacks the physical body, but attacks the soul of the target it attacks. No blood resulted from the murders, only rity clearing the subjects.
Blue rity will also destroy the Devil Seed in the ck Hunter body, even if the sh does not hit the exact location of the Devil Seed. The light energy will spread to their body ck Hunter - and cleansed their dark energy.
The problem is, still not certain, if that attack working on a Pure Alteration Demon? Because Pure Alteration Demon don''t have Devil Seed in their body. Unlike the lowly ck Hunters, the Pure Alteration Demon turned into a demon in natural way. How? Dunno yet.
At that time, DKC knelt in silence. It was as if he is dead, but dark mana is still emitting from his body.
Sylvia could even still feel DKC''s deep hatred towards her.
"Even if you are not dead, I will face you againter."
Giving that as parting words for a moment, Sylvia dashed towards the north. Head to the tiny mountain that is about to erupt.
Arriving at the far north of the district, Sylvia paused to look at the former building of the Infection Treatment Center.
The building is the historical witness of the current events.
Nobody knows what secrets it''s keeping. But if Sylvia can turn back time, she wants to see what she has done to make DKC have a grudge against her?
"Just who you are and why?"
The question will not be answered because of DKC''s death, or maybe she will be the one who died in the battle.
Keeping the question to herself, Sylvia continues to run outside the wall.
~~~~~~~~~~~
She is in the hole made by DKC.
Her eyes found the sight of a tiny mountain whose tip had already let out arge volume of magma.
It probably won''t take long for the mountain to erupt.
That''s why Sylvia didn''t want to waste time.
She raised the Blue Sky Sword up.
"You must be in the center of that thing, right?"
Her eyes aimed to a certain point on the tiny mountain.
"[Blue rity: Sky Distance]!"
Blue rity glows bright blue. Then the blue light grew high up, piercing the sky.
"[Sky Vision]!"
Sylvia''s eyes glowed bright blue at the skill she used.
Just as she used the skill, bright light hole opened from the ck sky and brought to light that illuminated the tiny mountain.
The skill gave her a vision that allowed her to see anything she wants to see within the illuminated area.
At that time she wanted to see the wolf. The Catastrophe Beast, Fenrir, that hiding inside the active tiny mountain.
In an instant, Sylvia is able to find the exact location of the Catastrophe Beast, Fenrir.
The hell wolf is standing inside the mountains. Be the center of it. He burning violently and creates magma thates out of the tip.
"I won''t let you destroy this promisednd!"
Slowly, Sylvia lowered the Blue Sky Sword.
Sylvia lowered BSS slowly not because she wanted to, but because [Blue rity: Sky Distance] is such a heavy swing. It was like drawing a line as heavy as a meteor.
The moment Sylvia lowered BSS, a streak of blue light descended from the sky from the opening illuminated sky.
That streak of blue light descending in the speed of light. Descending to a certain point on the tiny mountain. Piercing the tiny mountain and shed its target.
Blue rity shed straight into Fenrir''s neck.
The blue light from BSS faded as Sylvia deactivated it.
Sylvia immediately knelt down as she lost a lot of energy.
Blue rity is indeed the only attack Blue Sky Sword could do. But that one strike drew a lot of energy from the user, and Sylvia had already used that attack three times in that one night. Plus one big sh to stop the previous meteor.
In that moment, she could only give in if DKC came to kill her. But it wasn''t DKC who came.
The tiny mountain in front did not stop erupting.
"Fuck! I should have known that one strike won''t enough to kill him!"
Sylvia could no longer use [Sky Vision]. However, she could tell, at that time, Fenrir is rampaging inside the mountain.
How could she know? Because once again, an earthquake that is bigger than before happening. The earthquake urred at the same time as the mountain''s eruption elerated.
Surprisingly, the eruption did not release magma. It''s like the magma is stuck in the mountains for a reason.
"Explosion?"
"MAJOR!"
Someone suddenly called out to Sylvia. The voice came from the west, precisely from above the wall.
"You guys!"
Sylvia could see several wall guards and a few random hunters found her from the west side of the wall. They all look so worried.
"Major, what happened in the east district?!"
All the guards of the wall are Sylvia''s subordinate, a resident of the east district. Yes, they all woman. They want to know the state of their home. But they had to postpone it.
"You guys, quickly go to the Barrier Control Center and order those in charge to strengthen the barrier!"
It was the first time they heard their leader shouting. Therefore, the situation must be precarious.
The two of them headed straight for the Barrier Control Center, which is located in the building next to the guild. Those remaining are still there to see their Major.
"Leader, are you okay?!"
"What about the rest of the girls?!"
They heard that there were 500 women stay to defend the east district. But at the time they are nowhere to be seen.
"All of you, get down!"
Once again, their leader shouted.
For a moment they wondered, why should they have to get down?
The earth tremors emanating from the mountains ahead answered their question.
The tiny mountain emits volcano eruption. The eruption did not reach the city, but something more serious is about to happen.
"[Grand Wind Barrier]!"
Sylvia is standing in the middle of the hole of the north wall.
[Grand Wind Barrier] creates a strong wind barrier that joins with the wall covered the hole.
Just after that, the tiny mountain begins to crack. The cracks that are urring could be heard by those on the walls. Cracks are not a good thing.
______________
West District / Barrier Control Center
The two wall guards in Sylvia''s order rushed in to the building.
"Hey! The Major ordered to strengthen the city barrier!"
To that order, one of the Barrier Control officers replied:
"We just did that! Hang on to something!"
Suddenly they are given orders to hold on to something. But why?
______________
The tiny mountain exploded.
The explosion presented a powerful tremor to the Land of Honor. The tremors that stronger than the previous two earthquakes.
The explosion also gave off a shocking sound that hurt the ears and rattled the heart.
Everyone fell over by covering their ears.
Those within the barrier are lucky. Because the barrier lowered the vibration and sound ratio of the tiny mountain explosion.
The explosion of the tiny mountain just now didn''t provide those two things.
Those above the wall saw that the sky once again showing the bright color of mes from the north.
The red colors came from the small meteors that flew from the explosion just now. The meteors fell towards the city.- Blu Sky Sord
- Demon King Commandah
Chapter 144: Battle of Her Demon
Chapter 144: Battle of Her Demon
The volcano meteor reaches the south area of Land of Honor. All the Hunters did whatever they could to protect the people and destroy the meteors.
Townspeople in the west district pray that the barrier can withstand all meteors.
Only a few meteors reach the cathedral. So everyone inside can rest easy. Even so, they prayed for the safety of the people of the city and those outside.
One of them is Elisa. She sped both hands, praying towards Shield City which is being attacked by volcano meteor from inside the church.
She prays for everyone''s safety and especially for her foster sister.
The volcano meteor finally stopped after spreading fire throughout thend.
Shield City is fine.
It is unknown for people who are beyond the barrier. Hopefully, they are fine too.
It wasn''t over yet, but at least they had time to catch their breath. And also for Elisa to do what she wants to do.
"Ars!"
She called Ars while walking with a little anger.
"Hey! Don''t get mad at me just because I''m just spectating! You can see they can protect themselves, right?"
Elisa is not angry at him about that. Even though she is when she sees him watching the battle while sitting on a sofa and eating popcorn.
Her foster mother, Maria Christina, is standing close to the Tree of Past, Present, Future. She is not watching outside. But when Elisa came back to the church, she begins to see Elisa as usual; gently smiling with her scary smile.
Elisa will not include her mother in that problem. But if the mother chooses to open her mouth, Elisa might never be able to do anything else.
"No, I will not waste my energy to get mad at you right now. You are not a hero after all."
"Thank you for your understanding."
"But, I want your help."
Elisa used ''want'' instead of need.Usually, people use ''need'' when they ask other people for help. But Ars is not other people for her.
Their rtionship is indeedplicated, but they had a closeness that they couldn''t exin themselves. Therefore, Elisa wanted help from him. Plus, Elisa wanted that because only Ars could do it.
At that request, Ars looks at Maria for some reason.
That made Elisa also looked at her mother.
At their gaze, Maria gently smiled, closed her eyes, then answered:
"Elisa is in puberty. A period where teenagers seem to be rebellious. Alice was the same. At that, stood I, their foster mother. A weak, and incapable woman. What could I possibly do to stop them?"
Elisa got a goosebump at hearing her mother mentioned Alice''s name. It was the first time Elisa had not heard someone say that name in front of her.
Why is it? Why only she and her mother could remember about her missing foster sister?
Elisa once asked La and Li about Alice. But their response is not clear. The same goes to everyone she asked about Alice.
Alice''s existence is disappear along with her disappearance.
Then now she remembers. She never once asked her mother about Alice.
However, the facts that her mother does not forget about Alice shocked her to silent. For one reason also, her mother did not open her eyes yet.
After giving her statement, she is just standing motionless and still showing her gentle smile. She is miserably sincere at Elisa''s decision.
"Huuhhh. Yare-yare."
That was Ars.
He breaks the ice in irritated.
"Yes, she genuinely let go of you. But I don''t."
"Huh?"
He does not want Elisa to go.
"But, why?"
Elisa didn''t know why she asked that to an ignorance person like Ars. Just to get a silent response.
"Hey!"
Elisa stands in front of Ars. She didn''t know why, but she needs it. Even though Ars giving her a scary gaze with his red scary eyes that made Elisa a bit tremble.
"Why? Why won''t you allow me? I thought you don''t care ab "
Elisa stopped her sentence at Ars sharper gaze. That looks like Elisa was triggering something that could make him mad.
Because Ars kept his eyes on her, the fear in Elisa grew bigger. She diverted her eyes in different directions to stay brave. But one other big explosioning from east district made her lose her focus.
The explosion came from the north side of the east district. Where her foster sister is.
The Catastrophe Beast is still in its previous ce, inside the smoke of the exploded mountain.
That means Sylvia Shield was dealing with the Demon King Commander at the time.
Even for a Diamond Hunter, dealing with both Catastrophe Beast and Demon King Commander must be so difficult.
In fact, dealing with a Demon King Commander is already difficult enough to take on one Diamond Hunter life in the ckish Mountain incident.
That is why Elisa is trembling in fear of losing her big sister now.
She turns back to face Ars again.
"Ars, please!"
At Elisa''s stubborn, Ars gives up, to stop staring at her terrifyingly.
"You can''tpare this incident with the fall of ckish Mountain. She has subordinates fighting beside her. Besides, what can you do if you were there? Your arrival will only burden them."
He is worried about her. Even though the way he put that sounds rude and irritatingly uncare.
With that, Elisa got speechless. Even though she is rebelling right now, she is not strong enough to fight all the adult surround her.
The surrounding adults have the power and reason to stop her. Meanwhile, she is just a weak and incapable girl, just like her foster mother.
If she faces a different problem with Ars just like they usually did, Elisa will not let herself to lose, in term of reasoning and logically.
But the problem is now different and potentially will hurt her in any way. If she got unlucky, she could also lose her life. That is why even Ars won''t give her a permission to go nor will lend her his strength.
"Why did you save the cathedral, but the city is not?" asked Elisa, all trembling.
That is a stupid question, but she needs to know the answer.
"Because you seek for my help. Well, not literally to me, but to Arsen, the Sword Master teacher. Plus, your mother offered me some benefit of saving this ce. So, I have to do it."
That is logically a correct way of asking a help for a greedy person like him.
Now Elisa remembers, Ars always did something that could help people because he can gain benefit from it. If he not, he will let people die just like happened in the ckish Mountain.
So literally Elisa has to talk to him for one benefit or two if he saves the city.
"Don''t try it."
"But, isn''t people wille to say thanks to you if you save them atleast?!"
"Normally, yeah, that is correct. But there is something that makes those city folks hated me. Well, I don''t really care though. And, thousands ''thanks'' are not what I want. After all, the scenario that is going to happen is bound to have only a few people as representativesing to say the thanks to me. And they must be just sycophants who want the advantage of being close to me. You know what I am going to do if that really happens? I will spit at them then kicked their asses out of my sight."
All Ars just said is true, or going to be true. He has seen the future that is toe, and all his guesses are correct.
"Besides, even if I came to save them, they will think that I have some reason that will make them feel disadvantaged. Why do I have to save people like them?"
"Then you will let them die just like that?!"
"Why can''t I?"
As a man, he has everything. He is a strong, rich, has a sense of leadership, visioner and many more. But he sure doesn''t have one simple thing.
"Where is your morality?! A city is in disaster and many people will die! You call yourself a person! No, you are not! You are a demon just like that Demon King!"
At that question, Ars sharp gaze came back.
"Why do you question this but not at the ckish Mountain? Oh, let me guess, because someone sure was telling you to don''t really care at other people. Am I correct?"
That is correct. And that certain person who told Elisa that is the same person who is fighting really hard for the city.
Actually, no one was actually caring for what happened in the ckish Mountain except for the Seven Colour Mountain folks outside the incident.
That is why, Ars'' argument is logically correct and cannot literally be at issue.
But not actually everyone.
"I care."
Elisa is care, and she cries because of Ars'' words. She cries so hard that her voice is broken.
"I care for what happened to them! For their miserable death!"
She has a big heart for a tiny teenage girl. But one thing she doesn''t have, is strength. Strength to be able to help those in need.
That is why, she will ask a person for help, even from a demon.
"So, please."
She lowered her feet until sit to the ground. Then puts her staff to the ground too. After that, she bows in front of the demon.
"Please, I beg you, save them. Save the city. I will do anything for you. I will give you my everything. Even my breath. I will follow you forever, even to the Depth of the Abyss. That is why, please, save them. Save them that I love. I beg you."
Elisa purred those words with every her sincere tears. Nothing of it fake or lies. She shows only her genuine intention and love for the people.
Chapter 145: Battle of Catastrophe (7)
Chapter 145: Battle of Catastrophe (7)
They got beaten up. DKC doesn''t have a big destruction power like the one in ckish Mountain incident. But theplexity of his dark me sure made them overwhelmed. Plus, if they do just one single mistake, those dark mes will surely take their life.
"Try to restore your strength, Sylvia. We will give you time."
Sylvia is the one who got beaten up the most. She lost her helmet. Several parts of her armor damaged and there are several scratch marks.
She is currently being defended by Veora and healed by few Priest nor far from her position.
All the Knight Lady is there to face the Demon King Commander. They also have to do it quick so they could face the Catastrophe Beast next.
However, in that moment, DKC is sitting hunched over, frozen in ce. He became like that after receiving Blue rity for the second time.
"I know he is a Pure Alteration Demon. But, just how strong he could be?"
At that moment, the dark mana that was overflowing from DKC''s body is getting bigger, stronger than before.
Dark Manaes from the darkness that envelops ck Hunter. The deeper a ck Hunter enters the darkness of their hearts, the stronger they will be. DKC is in the process.
Why don''t they keep attacking him at a time like that?
"Take this!"
One Archer shot her arrow without Arts strongly. But the arrow shattered immediately when it hit DKC''s skin.
DKC skin has became an iron.
What if using Arts?
DKC''s anti-Arts dark mes covering him. Any arts that touch the mes will immediately vanish, no matter how big the Arts are performed.
Attacking him in close range is not even an option.
So their only option is to wait for DKC to open his eyes once more. When that happens, they will face a bigger fight than before.
"Everyone!"
Suddenly, they heard a girl''s voiceing over.
All of them immediately look to the source of the calling, then got startled of who ising.
"Elizabeth!"
That is Elizabeth. She innocently ran towards them from the south. Got a little trouble running because of her intricate clothes and Staff of Hope being longer than her.
"Veora! Stop her!"
Sylvia orders Veora to go to Elizabeth and let go of her protection.
Veora is the strongest defender in their party. But the little girl is the priority. So she without doubting herself immediately runs toward the little girl.
The little girl expected Veora''s intention. So she stopped her feet, standing vigorously, then shouted:
"I want to help!"
At that strong purpose, Veora stopped her feet right in front of the little girl, then talked:
"Elizabeth, girl, this is not a ce you supposed to be right now. There is a really strong viin guy back there, and you are not ready to be in here."
Another logical sentiment reason from another adult to stop her. But Elisa is ready to face it with her own reason.
"I want to help. There is a person I really want to meet."
"A person?"
Veora did not ask it directly to the girl: ''Is that Sylvia?''
The big sister of the little girl. However, the big sister now is really busy dealing with a viin guy.
"INCOMING!"
That shout was a warning to everyone. The warning came along with the chills Veora felting from behind.
She quickly rushed to take the little girl to her protection, then she face her shield to behind.
An explosion of dark me urs and sent out an extremely powerful shock wave. So strong that it swept away the ruins of the surrounding buildings.
Strangely, Veora didn''t feel the effect of resisting the shock wave.
She opens her eyes and found out there is a light yellow barrier that protects them an Arts.
"Wait, but how about the anti-Arts dark mes?"
That is the reason Veora didn''t put a protection Arts before. Because the previous shock wave is a dark me wave.
However, the little girl, without earnestly knowing the fact, she protects them with her Arts.
"Elizabeth."
The little girl vigorously looks at the front, where the viin guy is, without feeling afraid.
"Lady Veora, please, I want to talk with shem."
Veora frowned. Because suddenly there is a rumble in front. She didn''t hear Elisa''s request very well. If she not mistaken, the little girl said ''she'', so she really wanted to talk with Sylvia.
"Okay." Veora allows her. "But wait until the situation calmer."
If they want the situation to be calm, they have to defeat DKC or at least put him into sleep again.
_____________
Sylvia being left to protect herself. Meanwhile, the other defender except Veora protects the Priest. The Archers run far from the ce to avoid the shock wave.
From the source of the previous ck shock wave, stood DKC.After awakening from sleep, he has evolved. His demonic armor has spread to right shoulder and chest, and also half of his face.
"That''s quite cool. Not bad-not bad."
He also grows two demonic wings on his back. Demonic wings that are twice asrge as his body.
However, he can''t move those wings too much. He even overloaded to the two wings on his back. Make him have to bend down. But that only made him look even more sinister.
"So, you have awakened once more?" asked Sylvia.
At the time, he might could not be able to answer Sylvia''s question. But his gaze of hatred for Sylvia answered that question.
Just when they think the battle will continue, violent rumbles could be heard from outside.
Fortunately, they didn''t have to go close to the wall to see the source of the violent rumbles. Because the violent rumbles areing from a three tornado that circles the city.
"Rraaaaahhh!"
Regardless of what happened outside, DKC dashed forward.
_____________
Barrier Control Center /
All the officers panicked because of the sudden tornado.
"Holy shit!"
"What are we gonna do?!"
"If those three tornadoes hit the barrier together, we will be over!"
"Isn''t there anything we can do else?!"
"No, without Guild Protection, there is nothing else we can do!"
Guild Protection is absolute. But the current barrier is a product of hunter''s science and has it limits. If they broke, then nothing else.
"We are dead!"
Actually, the barrier is not the only thing that could protect them. Abyssal Hunters, those who are strong, the Administrators that protect the city, Sylvia Shield family to be precise.
"Where are they?! Why haven''t they defeated that Catastrophe Beast yet?!"
"They currently faced the Demon King Commander in the east district!"
One wall guard answers the question.
But that answer didn''t really answered the question.
"That makes it quick or we are going to die!"
_____________
With that burden on her head, Sylvia couldn''t really focus on the battle.
"Rrraaaaaaaaaaahhhh!"
"[Wind Arts: Blow Force]!"
Sylvia got blown away by the Casters'' Arts to avoid DKC''s attack. She is not in a fit state of dodging alone. If Arts didn''t give effect to DKC, then Casters just need to utilize their ability to help their leader in any way.
"You are a stubborn one, you know that."
Even though Sylvia had knocked him down twice, DKC seemed unwilling and wouldn''t give up.
"No, at this state, me too am a stubborn. Even though with just my death will stop you. Even though it will bring even greater danger to the city I guard."
The three tornadoes are getting closer to the city. Soon, they will hit the barrier, and if they are unlucky, the barrier will immediately be destroyed and the city will be hit by three deadly tornadoes.
"I know this is shame, but, at this time, I wish he is here. To save the people."
Sylvia, in vague intentions, lowered the Blue Sky Sword, closed her eyes, then stood still. She did that as DKC dashed forward by pulling his demonic hand.
"Sylvia!"
Veora is still far from the scene and nor the other defender to reach her.
"Rrrrrrraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah-!"
In a speed of wind, she bent down and is about to sh forward.
But suddenly, DKC got thrown away far to the east. Then crashed to the ground hard.
"Damn! Those wings are heavy af!"
Suddenly, someone shouted something. The person is right in front of Sylvia. He just saved her from the gamble she bet.
"If you wish for that shorty, don''t even try to expect. He is nowhere to be found."
The person turned his back to Sylvia. But Sylvia is quite familiar with his voice. Even though somehow his hair got cut and he wears a mantle which has a red dragon head symbol on its back, Sylvia wouldn''t have recognized that man wrong.
"Major of Shield City, let''s make a contract."
_____________
Veora finally got to Sylvia. But by the time she got there, the person that saved Sylvia is already gone.
"Sylvia, isn''t that the Greedy Young Master?"
Veora was only watching from afar, but she couldn''t wrong seeing the man who is known to be very greedy.
Especially before he had saved the cathedral.
Being taken care by Elizabeth, Sylvia did not give an answer.
Instead of Sylvia, Elizabeth looks at Veora convincingly.
"Don''t worry, he is on our side and he will save the city."
Chapter 146: Battle of Their Wishes
Chapter 146: Battle of Their Wishes
The three tornadoes are approaching. Even though it hasn''t hit yet, the city barrier has made cracking sounds here and there, about to copse.
Everyone screamed in fear.
"We are going to die!"
"NO! Anyone, please save us!"
"I shouldn''t havee here!"
"The world is ending!"
Although notpletely ended, but at least that''s how they feel.
Meanwhile, in the east district.
"Elizabeth, he is going to save us, right?!"
Veora couldn''t wait.
Elizabeth said that she got escorted by the man and he would save them. But until then, the man hadn''t done anything to save them.
"Caster! Ready to blow the western and northern tornado! At least we have to save the west district!"
All of them are strong enough to face one tornado. But west district is not. Everyone who took shelter in it are ordinary citizens and lower-level hunters. So they have to be prioritized.
"Huuuhh~ It''s going to take longer than before to repair. But at least I''ll get one royal woman''s pussy."
All the casters are in a position to fire Arts that strong enough to destroy a tornado. All the defenders stood behind them, except for Veora, to protect from the tornado or the possibility that the DKC would rise again.
"[Red Judgement + Three Dragon Sword]"
Suddenly, in the middle point of the city, appeared a red light emanating from the electric current. The electrics current struck in three different directions, leading to the three tornadoes.
High-ranking hunters knew what source could emit that red electricity - lightning.
"[Red Strike, Lightning Conduct]!"
That is from Red Sky Spear.
Red Sky Spear strikes its Red Judgement to the sky. Red Judgement split to three strikes and goes to three different to each tornado.
The three lightning then strikes to the center of tornadoes greatly. It even creates a really loud rumble sound that is equal as the previous bomb rumble.
The city and the cathedral didn''t really feel the effect of the explosion sound just now. But those outside, their ears tormented for the second time.
"He really saved us?"
Veora is still hard to believe, but that is the reality.
The tornadoes are gone. Leaving the ground level where their windsteps left them.
But suddenly, for no definite reason, the city''s barrier shattered. The invisible dome that had a whitish yellow color broke into thousands of tiny pieces that got scorched in the wind.
Everyone felt goosebumps seeing this happen. Even though they had just felt hope. But something very serious like that has happened.
"Why?! Even though not strong anymore, at least the barrier can stillst, right?!"
Veora is the one screaming. How she was not? The Barrier is the strongest defense the city has.
If that got destroyed, it is like a child who is not given vine. Many diseases can easily enter the city.
But the barrier won''t just break without any apparent reason. There must be the cause, and Veora found it when she looks at one certain point in the sky, where there is a man who strangely flying with riding a magic broom.
"What''s that guy doing?!"
The guy holding a huge silver hammer.
"Was he the one who just destroyed the barrier?!"
"Veora, calm down."
When they were in such dire straits, her leader, the city''s Major, Sylvia, told her to calm down.
"How can I calm down?! Isn''t he supposed to save us?!"
"Yes, he is. That is why he needs to break the barrier."
"What?"
Veora confused, Sylvia is talking about somethingplicated again and didn''t want to said the details.
Shortly after, something happened in the west district.
A red element slowly spreads over and envelops the west district, expanding into a square shape. A red bright barrier.
"That element, is the same as the [Divine Red Tower Light]?"
Now Voera remember. The Divine Red Tower Light is made by Greedy Young Master. The man created an extremely powerful barrier, which protected the outside world from the danger of being destroyed by the Wrath Golem, which couldst up to two days.
Now the man creates the red barrier again, which bes a new barrier for the west district.
Although it looks strong, it has a big drawback, which is very bright. Unlike the previous city barriers, Greedy Young Master''s red barrier hurt the eyes. Especially the eyes of the people who were inside.
"But, why only west district?" asked Veora to Sylvia.
"This ce, can''t be saved."
Sylvia admitted that without hesitation. Even though only Veora and Elizabeth heard it, it was still surprising.
"LISTEN, COMMONER!"
Suddenly, the Greedy Young Master shouted an introduction of himself, without apparent reason.
"IN THE NAME OF ABYSSAL LORD, AND IN CONTRACT DONE BY GREEDY YOUNG MASTER AND SYLVIA SHIELD. FROM NOW ON, I WILL REIGN THIS TERRITORY!"
For some reason, his voice, not scream, sounded very clear in the ears of everyone in Land of Honor. His voice buzzed throughout the territory, and his statement shocked everyone.
"AND THIS CITY WILL CHANGE ITS NAME TO: Mutiara City!"
After the statement, a wave of wind exploded and reached even to the end of Floor 2.
"[New Jurisdiction]," said Sylvia as she stands up. "When Jurisdiction is agreed upon, the Guild will provide Protection to the premises. Which now called Mutiara City."
Right after that, the red barrier slowly vanished. Not literally gone, but turns into the same invisible barrier but different color as the previous barrier.
______________
Mutiara City / Guild Hall
"Hey, look, the Guild Officers are back!"
The guild officers who had previously disappeared returned to their positions. That meant the Guild is active once again.
______________
"That means the west district is saved now?"
Sylvia did not answer the question. She looks at one certain point vigorously, grasping Blue Sky Sword tight.
"Take Elizabeth to Mutiara City."
Is her first order after getting up.
That surprised Elizabeth. But she had expected that, Veora also gave her a chance -
"Why? Go-"
"Sylvia!"
Elizabeth denied.
Sylvia didn''t expect that rebel of her little sister. So she turned back and shows her silent questioning expression.
That expression scares Elizabeth.
"Big sister..."
And made Elizabeth''s confidence drop a little.
"Maybe many have told you this. But I will say it again, and very clearly. This ce is too dangerous for you. Go."
Just as she promised, the words are clear and Sylvia didn''t look like she wanted to argue about it.
Even so, Elizabeth will still fight. She tries to lift her face and look at her big sister. For actual reason, her eyes started to water. She is about to cry because she couldn''t bear the pressure that Sylvia is giving her.
As time passed and Elizabeth didn''t seem like giving up, Sylvia finally relented.
"Speak."
Right after that order, Elizabeth sighed and gasped slightly. It seemed like she was holding her breath to maintain her courage.
"Please, I want to do it!"
That is became her first sentence to say.
"Elizabeth, be more clear."
Veora tried to encourage her.
"I, I want to stay. Please, let me stay!"
"For what reason?"
Sylvia''s question came with another scary pressure.
At that moment, Elizabeth turned silent while bowing her head, doubting. That''s be a sign that she had lost.
With that, Sylvia turned her back. "Go." And ordered to leave the battlefield.
"I want to speak!"
But Elizabeth suddenly shouts that intention.
That made Sylvia has to turn back once more and face her little sister. However, right after she turns back, her little sister shedding tears, but strangely stood tall with a strong expression.
"I want to talk with him!" she shouted out loud.
The scream drew the attention of the other female warriors.
"Him?" asked Veora, doubting her ears. "Wait, little girl, you want to talk about something with Sylvia, your big sister, right?!"
Elizabeth''s request terrified her. She thought the little girl mention ''she'' before. But it turned out to be ''him''.
"Him?" asked Sylvia. She strangely reflectively turned back to see to one certain direction. "That monster?"
______________
''Wake up~''
That voice again.
''Hey, wake up~''
Why are you in my mind again?
"Because I am your beloved one."
I opened my eyes slowly. Then I see her. A girl in yellow.
"Al...ice?"
"Yes, it''s me. Your beloved Alice."
I don''t recognize Alice to be this scary.
"But I am still me. Your beloved one."
Why you are here? Aren''t you...
"Shhh. Don''t think about suchplicated things."
She gently creepily, smiling at me. But I found it beautiful and made me happy.
"Hey, do you still want me to be by your side like this?"
...
"Good. In that case, I need you to wake up."
Why? Being with you like this is enough for me.
"But we are in the middle of darkness."
Ah, yeah, that''s right. For some reason, every time I could be with you, it is always be in the darkness like this.
"Because of that, I need you to wake up, and kill that woman for me. If you do, the next time we meet, we''ll meet in a beautiful, bright ce."
______________
"He wakes up!"
DKC awakens once again. With darkness radiating stronger than before.
Chapter 147: Battle of Catastrophe (9)
Chapter 147: Battle of Catastrophe (9)
"Catastrophe target is Shield City. Because of that, the West District, which is currently turned into Mutiara City, has been separated from Shield City ande off from the Catastrophe Omen."
Catastrophe Omen that previously patch to everyone in the western district has disappeared with their stay in a new city under the new jurisdiction, under the new reign.
Veora looks at the man that stands above Mutiara City barrier. The man looks at the Catastrophe Beast. The Catastrophe Beast looking at the people who bring Catastrophe Omen. The Catastrophe Omen bearer looking at the awaken Demon King Commander.
The cause of the cmity is DKC. But he came with a solid reason, that is hatred towards Sylvia.
For that reason, the east district - Shield City''s warrior, will defend their very life of leader and the city itself, until their very end of life.
Behind them stood a little girl. Who for one reason wanted to talk to DKC.
"Will he listen to you?" asked Sylvia.
"I will make him to listen to me."
That is crazy. Who, for vague reasons, wanted to talk to a demon who is on a rampage.
"Then we have to calm him down for a moment."
Veora, who supposed to be guarding Elizabeth, stepped forward.
"What are you doing, Veora?"
Of course, that made her leader angry.
"I''m sorry, Sylvia. But you''re the one who has to look after Elizabeth."
For one reason, Veora put her sword in the sheath. Looks like she doesn''t intend to use that as she holds her shield with both hands.
"I saw that greedy man hit DKC with a big silver hammer. The blow able to put DKC to sleep from before until he woke up now."
Now Sylvia remembers. The time that greedy man saved her before, that man also hit DKC by some kind of weapon, that knock out DKC for quite sometime.
Sylvia understood Veora''s intention.
"Do you think you can do the same as him?"
"I can''t, but I think we all can do that and Elizabeth will help too."
At that statement, Sylvia looks at her little sister.
The little sister looks at the front while grasping her staff steadily. She fully prepared for the fight.
"Then, I''m off!"
Veora runs to the forefront. Leaving the big sister and the little sister to try to protect each other.
Arriving at the forefront, Veora confronted by DKC who stood silent while bending over.
"Ready your weapon, girls!"
The east district female warriors are ready once more to fight against DKC.
Meanwhile, behind, Sylvia still doubting her little sister''s ambiguous intent.
"Just what are you nning to do? He not longer someone you know."
With a body that has turned into a demon, of course DKC is not someone Elizabeth once knows.
However, Elizabeth doesn''t care about such little things.
"Even so, I can still recognize him. Because we keep on searching for the same person."
_______________
''Then, wake up, my hero.''
_______________
"Rrrrraaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh!"
DKC roars powerfully. His roar sent out waves of wind that are able to shake the legs of the female warriors slightly.
"Guh, it seemed like his strength had grown stronger than before!"
Veora doesn''t lie if she feels scared because DKC is getting stronger.
When the man was still getting up, even though they had knocked him down three times. They already exhausted and haunted by the fear of infection.
"He''sing!"
DKC shot towards them - to be precise to Sylvia, who is behind them - with an even stronger aura of darkness.
Out of reflection, Veora activated a Defend Barrier Arts.
"[Immovable Pir]!"
Then she realized an Arts have no effect on DKC.
"Shit!"
From the side, the Priests gave Veora the Protection Arts buff.
DKC hits Veora''s shield.
Veora got pushed a little, but her barrier didn''t disappear.
That turns out DKC was crashing his head to Veora''s barrier, and his head got bounced back a little. But right after that, he straightened up and raised his right demonic hand.
"Fire!"
Right at that moment, the Archers shot their arrows to stop DKC.
Another explosion that created a dust space created.
Veora jump out from the space then quickly ready her shield. Such a simple attack wouldn''t work on that demon guy.
Sylvia even had to exert her swordsmanship to a high level to be able to deliver the Blue rity. But two shes weren''t enough to beat him.
Suddenly, a strong wind wave came from DKC''s position, clearing the dust covering him. He created that wind wave using his wings. Two demonic wings that bloomed horrifically.
"In the name of The Lord!"
The casters try to shoot Arts to DKC. But DKC quickly shot forward.
Veora gets ready to receive DKC''s arrival. But unexpectedly, DKC jumped high past her.
"Sylvia!"
There''s nothing else they can do to stop DKC. Now only Sylvia could fight against that man.
"Don''t go forward until he knocked out."
That became a message for Elizabeth before Sylvia stepped forward.
DKCnded and immediately looked at Sylvia hatefully.
"Come."
At Sylvia''s challenge -
"Raaahhh!"
DKC sped up.
Sylvia activated Blue rity. She didn''t hesitate to sh that demon man again for the third time.
But suddenly, a bright red barrier appeared in front of her.
DKC without doubting scratching his right demonic hand to the barrier. Unexpectedly, the barrier could withstand DKC''s right demonic hand that possesses anti-Arts dark me.
"Don''tpare Dragon Arts with Commoner Arts."
The one who speak is the Greedy Young Master. He suddenly appeared to stand in front of Sylvia arrogantly.
Sylvia could realize that the barrier - which is made of swords array - is made by the greedy man.
"Now-now, don''t force yourself to break through my great barrier."
At Ars''s taunt, DKC felt challenged and scratching the red barrier stronger. The dark me on his demonic right hand was getting louder as he scratching faster.
After several tens of scratches, the red barrier is destroyed, and DKC can move forward. But in an instant, silver big hammer going right at his head, then, boom.
Sylva protected Elizabeth at that explosion.
Ars pull out Hinayan Pride Warhammer and strikes DKC. But his pride insulted when he sees DKC holding back his attacks with his wings.
"Ohho, looks like you can control your ugly wings, great."
Even though he could hold it, DKC seemed to have a hard time keeping the hammer on top of him.
There, Ars store Hinayan Pride Warhammer to help DKC.
"JK!"
Then he put out Hinayan Pride Warhammer once again when his right hand in midair, then he swing the warhammer to strikes DKC.
DKC holds the punch with his wings. But he still got crashed, dragging his feet to the ground so as not to get far.
"Why are you helping us?" asked Sylvia.
It''s not like Sylvia doesn''t want that man''s help. It''s just that the man''s actions now are not in their contract.
"He caught my attention. Plus, don''t be happy just yet. Killing him is easy, but you want to talk to him, right?"
That question was for Elizabeth.
Elizabeth vigorously stares back at Ars to give her answer.
There Sylvia immediately understood the situation. Not only was she the one who bind a contract with the greedy man, but her little sister too, and it seemed the contract they had signed is moreplicated than hers.
"Plus, don''t forget about that wold outside."
Ars'' statement came at the same time as manyrge shadows covered the eastern district.
Veora is a little afraid to look up, but she finds that there are lots of giant ice that has fallen into the east district.
"Caster!"
The order was for the casters to immediately cast Arts to destroy the giant icicles.
"Rain Fireball!"
"Volcano!"
"Laser Beam!"
The casters fired all the Fire Arts they could. But all of that is not enough to finish off all the giant icicles that have fallen.
Therefore, all they could do is to prepare for all the ice falling by taking protection.
"Elisa!"
Sylvia didn''t have a shield or mastered a Defend Arts, but she still had to prioritize her sister''s safety.
Under a protection, they closed their eyes waiting for all the ice to fall.
Then a rumbling finally urred, indicating that the east district had been ravaged by the giant hail.
Surprisingly, Sylvia didn''t feel any attacks hitting her body. She opened her eyes and found that the greedy man is protecting them within his barrier.
"It''s arrogant for me to ask this, but, you can protect this district from being destroyed, right?"
"Rebuilding is easier than repairing."
"Is that so?"
If he had said that, Sylvia couldn''t ask anymore.
Suddenly, their barrier got attacked by a missile which exploded quite strongly. Not just once, but twice, thrice, until they could see who is shooting the missile.
At the insult, Ars got angry. "Don''t you understand the word ''you can''t''?"
Ars removed half the barrier, then created a wing made of several Sinaga Swords. Those Sinaga Sword thenunched at DKC like missiles that bombard DKC.
Ars attack created another roar that was no less intense than the previous giant hail.
"Don''t hurt him like that!"
Suddenly, Elizabeth hit Ars'' head with Staff of Hope that made a sound ''tuk''. It made Ars burn with rage and looked back with bright shining eyes.
"You."
Chapter 148: Battle of Catastrophe (10)
Chapter 148: Battle of Catastrophe (10)
Elisa screwed up. Because Ars'' attack just now is so destructful, she reflexively got angry and hit Ars - badly on the head of the terrifying man.
"I-I am sorry! It''s just, you can knock him but don''t hurt him!"
Now that is a funny nonsense statement.
"I''ll kill him right fking now."
"Noo!"
Such a strange interaction between them two. It was like that is not the first time happened.
Sylvia couldn''t judge whether it was good or bad because it involved her little sister. However, that is not the time to think such thing in a battlefield.
"Rrrrrrrrrraaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh!"
DKC is back to live. His darkness is still the same as before. So Ars'' previous attack actually had no effect on him.
"So that''s how it is, huh? Alright, I won''t "
"Hey, It''s not like what you said before!"
Elizabeth is still pulling Ars mantle while being dragged away.
Getting irritated, Ars stopped, turned back to the little girl, then flicks the little girl''s forehead until the little girl fell to her butt.
"Ouch!" The flick was painful and made Elisa angry. "Why did you - !"
But by the time Elisa wants to get mad, a few dark fireballunched at them from the sky.
"Kyaaa!"
Elisa immediately protects her head with Staff of Hope.
Ars creates te barrier above them. When the fire balls strike the barrier, it created a quite loud rumble.
Feels more irritated, Ars pull out five Sinaga Sword thenunched them to DKC. But, the time heunched it, DKC has moved quickly to evade.
Like wild beasts, DKC moved swiftly around the three of them whileunching attacks.
Ars fend all of those attacks without a problem. But the problem is, he can''tunch a counterattack because of DKC''s agility.
"How the fk he can move that fast with that heavy wing?"
Ars surprised. DKC''s wings are not as heavy as Hinayan Warhammer. But the wings are still heavy enough to prevent DKC from being blown away with a single attack.
Those demon wings also became an extremely powerful, absolute shield. All Dragon Missiles can be resisted by it.
"Hey, he''s after me! If you really want to help, take Elisa away from me!"
"No, Sylvia!"
"Ok."
Ars grabbed Elisa''s cor and teleported.
The time Elisa and Ars gone, Sylvia is by herself with few fireballsing right at her. Not having time to think, she raised Blue Sky Sword, used a Wind Arts to cover it, and cut open all the fireballs.
At that moment, she got shocked.
"Wait, how?!"
That''s so weird. But once again, not given the opportunity to think, DKC came towards her with lifting Demonic right hand.
"Wait, Ars, why did you bring me here - ?!"
She got transferred behind the tinum Hunters. She surprised, but didn''t get angry.
"Elizabeth, stay there! Whatever you want to do, you won''t be able to do it if you get hurt!"
Veora and few defenders and fighter are going to help Sylvia. All the ranged attacker and supporter stay behind. Meanwhile, Ars is gone.
At the forefront, Sylvia colliding weapon with DKC. Blue Sky Sword vs Demonic Right Hand. Diamond Hunter vs Demon King Commander.
Pushing each other and meeting gazes, Sylvia asked:
"Just who are you?"
DKC cannot answer that question because his consciousness has faded. All that was in his head is revenge and Sylvia''s death at his hands.
''Raaaahh!"
Sylvia got blown away. She instantly able to fix her position andnd on feet. But in an instant, DKCunched two dark fireballs at her that she could not avoid or parry.
[Holy Light Barrier]
Fortunately, the Priest able to cast barrier to protect her. However, once again, that feels weird. Those dark fireballs that should be the same as the dark mes can be held by Arts.
"Is there a condition where he can use that anti-arts fire?"
If Sylvia wanted to confirm that, she would have to carry out a number of experiments which might be dangerous. But if it can be used to win against DKC, she will do it.
"Hey, don''t forget about us and don''t think you can kill our leader!"
Veora and few warriors arrive as reinforcements. But DKC ignored their arrival.
DKC once again dashed towards Sylvia by raising his demonic right hand.
"Hey, don''t ignore us!"
Upon the demon''s arrival, Sylvia quietly preparing while holding Blue Sky Sword with the barrier that still protecting her.
DKC swung the demonic right hand at Sylvia and scorched the barrier.
Sylvia warded off the attack without enveloping the Blue Sky Sword in Arts. Then she pushes DKC hard, but the man is so heavy she hurts her left shoulder.
"Damn it!"
Due to the sudden shock, Sylvia reflectively knelt helplessly for a few seconds.
DKC took the opportunity very well with him, once again lifting his demonic right hand up and about to sh at Sylvia.
[Holy Light Barrier]
[Lightning Arrows]
But he quickly stopped by the Supporters. Plus, the warriors came to save Sylvia by attacking him until he had to step back.
"Sylvia, you okay!"
"I only hurt my left hand a little."
Sylvia corrected the position of her left-hand bone herself. Then gantly stood up once more.
"Why is it suddenly quiet?"
She surprised that DKC stopped attacking.
"I do not know. Suddenly the man fell silent by himself," answered Veora.
DKC silently standing with bowing his head.
They didn''t dare to attack because it was dangerous enough to attack a monster who suddenly fell silent.
Then suddenly, Sylvia felt goosebumps.
"To the back row!"
Those orders are for Veora and the other warriors. But the orders sounded ambiguous, and they were slow to process. So that DKC was awakened first and dashed to the back row, where the supporters are.
There are three defenders guarding the back row. But they wouldn''t be enough to hold off a Demon King Commander.
Because of that, the Archers and Casters attacked first to at least slow down DKC.
DKC protects his body with both wings without reducing speed.
It looked so terrifying that it gave them all the chills.
The demon is getting near. The three defenders are ready to withstand the demon. But they are too afraid and ended up being crashed.
The rearguard defense had broken. The supporters are so open. DKC could do anything he wanted to do to them.
In order to protect the back row, Sylvia carried out [Blue rity: Sky Distance].
However, the greedy man who had previously disappeared reappeared and beat DKC back.
"I went for a while to take care of that dog and see what you have aplished? You surprised me."
DKC blocks Hinayan Warhammer''s punch with his wings. He hadn''t been hit far enough, so he could viciously look at the greedy man.
Ars moving forward with doing something with his both hands. After he arrives at one certain point forward, a red barrier that limits them and the supporters is created.
"Don''t act so big in front of me, you little shit."
Ars met DKC''s gaze with a bright red gaze that is even fiercer.
"To kill you is not a big deal for me. But "
"Stop!"
Elizabeth came suddenly to scream.
"Elizabeth!"
Veora and the warriors have arrived. But Veora quickly darted to secure Elisa.
However, because Elizabeth has a stream of light Arts - the Priest Arts stream - DKC quickly turned to Elizabeth and created a dark fire ball.
This certainly surprised Elisa. But without able to do anything, DKCunched the dark fire ball. Elisa once again could only protect herself with the Staff of Hope.
Then boom. The dark fire ball exploded. But that gracefully did not hit Elisa.
Ars blocked the path of DKC''s face, which made the dark fire ball explode in his own face.
"Eat your shit yourself."
Even though he has received his own strong attack, DKC doesn''t feel anything.
Veora and the other warriors were in front of Elisa to protect her.
"What are you doing, girl?!"
"I''m sorry, but I have to!"
The moment elerated so fast that they were not given time to talk.
DKC fires dark fire balls at the ground, which creates an area full of dust.
The next moment, DKC came out of the ash room and dashed towards the warriors.
The warriors raised their weapons and shields to restrain the demon man. But they easily got beaten and blown away until only Veora isst.
Veora darted forward with her shield held tight. Without worrying about anything, she will stop DKC with all her might.
DKC folds his left wing, then makes it an attack aimed at Veora.
The swinging of the wings was so strong, but Veora only able to hold it for a few seconds, until in the end she also got blown away.
DKC is just a few steps towards the priest girl. There he once again sped off by raising his demonic right hand.
No one else is trying to stop him.
"Arthur!"
Chapter 149: Battle of Her Voices
Chapter 149: Battle of Her Voices
DKC stopped right in front of Elizabeth with his demonic hand nearly sh the girl.
The girl in other hand, did not flinch when faced with the demon in front of her. She neither blinked nor felt scared. She only looked at the man in front of her firmly.
It made everyone that watching feel their heartbeat stop. They wanted to rush in to saved the girl, but that would be so dangerous and would most likely endanger the girl.
"Arthur, you are there, right?"
Elizabeth tried to speak to the demon. The demon seems doesn''t hear her voice.
"E...li?"
But he does aware of her singr existence.
At that awareness, Elisa started shedding tears.
"It''s been a long time."
DKC Arthur lowered his right demonic hand and turns to raise his left hand.
_____________
''Kill her.''
_____________
Elisa''s appearance calm him down, but, just for a moment.
"Rrrrrrrr!"
Until he growled and raised his right demonic hand again.
"Arthur?"
Elisa didn''t know what happened. But she could hear someone''s voice just now. a cruel voice that brought back Arthur''s hatred.
"Rrrrrrrraaaaaaaaaaa!"
"Arthur! Please, wake up, it''s me-!"
Elisa not given the opportunity to speak. Arthur shed his demonic hand at her position viciously.
"ELISA!"
Sylvia stopped because of what just happened. Whereas previously she was still walking to get closer, but she is toote.
"Arthur!"
Then suddenly she could hear Elisa''s voice again.
"You can''t talk with him."
"But, before!"
Ars saves Elisa by teleporting. It was very unexpected but Ars able to save the girl in thest second.
"There is something stuck on him. Until you get rid of that ''something'', he won''t be able to control his own body."
At what Ars told, Elisa tries to look at Arthur for more detail, and she finds something that Ars said.
"That is, a cloud of mana? Somebody?"
Behind Arthur''s back, there is a cloud of Arts that formed a human body. That cloud of mana stuck to Arthur''s body like a second-form of life.
"He is being possessed?"
Elisa could say that because the cloud of mana had a consciousness of its own that connected directly to Arthur''s head.
"I''ve been trying to attack that ''thing'' before. But direct hits don''t work on it, unless you deal with the host."
"Isn''t that the same as killing Arthur-?!"
When Elisa is angry, Arthur attacks them. The attack did not inflict any injury on them, but it still felt scary.
"Please, don''t do that!"
"Then, what should I do?"
________________
''Kill her.''
________________
"That voice again."
Elisa could once again hear the faint voice from Arthur''s direction, but it sounded like a female voice, and did note directly from Arthur''s mouth, but from behind him.
"Rrrrrrrraaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh!"
Arthur spun around and immediately fired several dark fire balls.
"Useless."
The attack didn''t work on Ars'' barrier.
After that attack, Arthurunched one more attack when he is close enough to them. Attacks that rely on his right demonic hand. A w of wind that sent out ws of ck mes.
"Hm?"
"Kyaaaa!"
In that attack, Ars evaded by teleporting. He left the dragon barrier to try to hold Arthur''s w. Arthur''s w scorched the dragon barrier in its tracks.
"Did he get stronger than before?"
The scorched dragon barrier was indeed low level. But Ars still got a little surprised because Arthur - DKC boy is able to continue to increase his strength regardless his body is about to be broke.
"Hey, Greedy guy, don''t ck!"
Veora shouted something to the cker Ars.
"What-?"
He got shot by several dark fire balls from the right. But the dragon barrier is there to block the shot.
"Hey, let me go!"
Ars forgot that he still held Elisa.
"Oh, ok."
"W-wait, kyaaa!"
Ars throws Elisa at Veora.
Veora steadily caught Elisa.
"You okay, girl?"
"Thank you, Lady Ve - !"
Veora raised her shield to withstand two dark fire balls. That is very surprising. Since Ars previously ying with Arthur, she thought the demon man was after Ars.
"He changed his target?!"
Without Veora''s need to think any further, just seeing Arthur darting towards them, she could immediately tell, that the demon man is after Elisa.
"This problem is even more serious!"
She got up and carried Elisa, then spurred her feet to run fast.
However, Veora''s speed is very slow for Arthur.
At that, the Supporters get out of their cover to shoot Arthur. But all their shots didn''t work on Arthur''s steel wings. All those attacks couldn''t even slow Arthur down.
Veora got terrified at the scene behind.
"Hey, don''t just look, help us!"
At Veora''s request, Ars appeared right in front of Arthur with swinging Hinayan Warhammer.
Then boom. Hinayan Warhammer hits Arthur. But unexpectedly, Arthur withstood the blow from the super heavy hammer.
"Don''t you feel pain?" asked Ars, confusedly curious.
Arthur pped his wings hard in response to the question.
"Raaaaaaah-!"
Boom. Boom. Boom. Ars fired several dragon missiles to silence Arthur.
But once again, the demon man withstand such explosive attack just to dashed forward.
"Hell no!"
Veora put Elisa to the surface, then raised her shield, to face the Demon King Commander.
"Come!"
Veora is ready to use her body to be a meat shield.
Suddenly Sylvia appeared in front of her who will face DKC.
"Don''t you dare hurt her!"
Regardless of her understanding of the anti-Arts dark me, Sylvia is going to face DKC even though she would lose the Blue Sky Sword.
But unfortunately, DKC fold his right wing, then pped away Sylvia and Veora together.
Arthur is right in front of his target, the little priest girl.
"Arthur, stop!"
However, the little priest girl not afraid of his power.
"Ok, I''m done with you."
The greedy man suddenly appeared right in front of him with hundreds of sword floating above his head,
"Imma kill you right now."
"No, Ars!"
Regardless of the conflicts that urred with the greedy man and the little priest girl, Arthur raised the right demonic hand.
"Awoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"
Suddenly, the Catastrophe Beast howled so loudly it was hurt to the ears.
Elisa prepared her heart for what the Catastrophe Beast is going to drop into the east district. But no attacks came. What heard is the voice of someone who is in pain instead.
"Arthur?"
After the Catastrophe Beast''s howl, Arthur clutched his head, in pain.
Elisa stood up and immediately rushed over to see Arthur''s state. However, there is a barrier preventing her from doing that.
"Ars!"
Ars ignored her protests.
The sound of a sword shing at something was heard and made Elisa immediately turn her head. Sylvia had just shed Arthur before her eyes. At that moment, Elisa could do nothing but be silent.
After shing DKC for the third time, Sylvia dropped the Blue Sky Sword and fell backwards. She got caught by Veora when she fell. Shepletely exhausted.
At the time, Arthur bowing his head, silent.
"He is not dead."
"He is not?"
"Yeah, he''s been like that three times, no, four times if my previous attacks counted. Only two things can kill him. One, hellfire. Two, have him kill himself with hellfire. Or you can pay me 100k to kill him. Wait, is that three?"
Even though Arthur didn''t die, Elisa still felt a pain in her heart.
"Wait, did he just, moved his finger?" asked Veora.
Elisa immediately looked at Arthur''s finger to make sure. And yes, Arthur slowly moving his fingers again.
"Wait, he got up faster than before!"
In the first and second shes of Blue rity, it took Arthur a long time to get back up. But at the time, he got up no less in a minute.
"My attack just now only intended to stop him for a moment. Elisa, do what you want to do."
Sylvia sacrificed her strength to give Elisa a chance. That''s why Elisa didn''t want to throw it away.
"Hey, wait."
Just when she wants to start talking, Ars stopped her.
"What again?!"
"Try hitting him with your staff. Maybe that will work."
"Huh?"
Elisa did not understand what Ars just said.
"What are you saying? My staff is not to hurt people."
"But he is a demon and didn''t you just hit me before?"
"Well, that''s true, but "
When Elisa was still unsure of her choice, Arthur awoke.
"Rrrr!"
He lifted his head and pped his wings.
"Rrrrraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh - !"
He woke up and immediately made a scene. But six sword directly stabbed him in his wings, hands, and body.
That Ars'' swords. The six swords are burning within the Arts with extremely high heat. That stopped Arthur from making a scene, but not his rampage.
"Rrrrrrrrrrraaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh!"
Unable to make a scene, he shouted loudly enough to hurt his ears.
"Hit him, now!"
The order was given to Elisa.
The order to hit Arthur with the Staff of Hope is ridiculous. But Elisa didn''t have many choices.
"I am sorry, Arthur!"
_________
"Arthur!" "Arthur." "Arthur!" "Arthur." "Arthur!" "Arthur." "Arthur!" "Arthur." "Arthur!" "Arthur." "Arthur!" "Arthur." "Arthur!" "Arthur." "Arthur!" "Arthur." "Arthur!" "Arthur." "Arthur!" "Arthur." "Arthur!" "Arthur." "Arthur!" "Arthur." "Arthur!" "Arthur." "Arthur!" "Arthur." "Arthur!" "Arthur." "Arthur!" "Arthur." "Arthur!" "Arthur." "Arthur!" "Arthur."
Chapter 150: Her Last Wish
Chapter 150: Her Last Wish
"Arthur!"
Arthur got out of bed, startled at the sight he sees.
"Alice?"
The blonde girl whom he had not seen in over a month is panting, worrying, then running toward him.
"Wait!"
She didn''t listen and immediately bumped to him, giving him a very tight hug.
"Why did you suddenly disappear?" asked her in a very sore tone.
The hug, the question, the emotion. Arthur wanted to respond to all of them, but he hold himself to answer.
"What are you doing here?"
Then asked Alice back instead.
At Arthur''s cold response, Alice let go of her hand, then look at Arthur''s face in guilty, but Arthur won''t look back at her.
"I am sorry. You disappeared from the outpost for over a month. I ask people, but their answers are always told me to wait for you. But I -"
"Then you should have wait!"
Alice shocked at that yell. Arthur seems mad at her appearance. He doesn''t expect her existence.
After that yell, Arthur turned back then get into bed, sleep.
"Now you know where I am. Go, you don''t belong here."
That was thest message - Arthur''s order to Alice. He really didn''t want her to be there, in that dirty ce.
"I am sorry. Ok, I will go. Have a good sleep."
Alice left him to be alone again.
''But it''s okay, this is for the best. To her.''
Even though he still worried that the girl woulde again.
In fact, he had expected that Alice would try to find him. The girl had really stuck to him. That''s why there was no way she would listen to the words of those who told her to wait.
But he had thought of that cold attitude to face the girl''s arrival. With that, the girl would definitely think twice abouting again.
~~~~~~~~~~~
"Hey, I brough your food."
That''s what he thought. But in reality, the girl came again the next day. Brought him food and a sweet attitude despite of what Arthur had give to her yesterday.
"I will leave it here. Please, it eat if you hungry."
The girl left after putting the food te on the table.
Meanwhile, Arthur is still in the bed the whole time. He won''t wake up even though he hasn''t eaten anything that day.
That is because the food in that ce is suck he is sick of eating it. So he prefers to hunger and let the food until its rot, then he will eat it.
But then his nose sniffs something smell good. Something smells so good and delicious, and that is real.
Arthur immediately wake up to search the delicious smell and found two boiled potatoes in the te.
The sight is like an oasis for Arthur he immediately took the two boiled potatoes with two hands. With his left and bandaged right hand.
Quickly and still standing and very greedy, he ate the two potatoes like a very hungry animal. He even ate the skin from the boiled potatoes until there is nothing left.
The boiled potatoes disappeared in no time. He didn''t have time to enjoy it, but at least his stomach filled and he didn''t have to be tortured by rotten food.
Feeling full, he sat on the bed. Pensive, then feel sleepy. He immediately fell asleep by the time he closed his eyes.
Somehow Arthur holding back hunger and did not eat the food the nurses gave him for a few days. Until one certain person came to give him a proper food.
Until finally the person came after one weekter.
"Hey, I am back."
Alice came in with a tray that has three loaves of bread and a cup of hot tea. She put the tray besides Arthur''s bed. Looking at her sleeping knight for a moment.
"I leave it here. Please eat it if you hungry."
Then turned back, walking outside.
When she at the door, the person who had slept on the bed got up and immediately ate the food she had brought, quickly and greedily.
The sight shocked Alice. Some of the bread she brought got immediately eaten by Arthur. Then Arthur unconcernedly picked up the cup of the warm tea to drink.
"Wait!"
Alice wants to stop Arthur. But Arthur drank it faster than Alice''s move. Makes Arthur burn his own throat.
However, Arthur didn''t seem to be in pain.
After finishing his meal, Arthur being silent, bowing his head, pensive.
In such an awkward atmosphere, Alice didn''t know what to do. So she turned around again, intending to leave.
"Then, I will leave. But don''t worry, I wille back next week."
There is a pain in her sentence. The pain she could not endure and made her have to immediately turned around and walk out.
"Did you buy all of that yourself?"
But that question from stopped her and gave her hope.
"Yes. Once a week, the cathedral gives us students'' pocket money to spend. So I thought I have to buy you something since you cannot go outside."
The moment turned awkward again for a few minutes. Until Arthur finally opens his mouth.
"Thanks."
It was just one simple word, but so meaningful to Alice.
"Can I stay "
"No. Go. You left Elizabeth toe here, right?"
After telling Alice to leave, Arthur went back to sleep. It was a sign that they had enough time for that day.
Even so, Alice wouldn''t be gloomy. Because at least her knights want to open his heart for her.
"Ok, I will be back next week."
That''s why she left with a cute smile on her face. Thene back there again a weekter with another meal. And Arthur would eat the food she bought greedily and in a hurry again.
"The food is not going anywhere? Slow down."
At Alice''s words, Arthur tried to eat more slowly. Even by chewing the food inrger pieces.
After Arthur finished eating, the atmosphere turned awkward again. But that time Alice didn''t stand up to wait. She sat on the bed to Arthur''s right.
There she peeked at Arthur''s right hand a few times.
Thinking Arthur hadn''t really opened his heart yet, she didn''t want to be there long.
"Ok, I will go and let you rest."
"Sorry."
Arthur suddenly said something that caught her ears. So she turned back again to see her knight feeling so guilty.
"Sorry for yelling at you back then."
At that time, Arthur hadpletely lost hope of living. That''s why he didn''t think much to face Alice. But after seeing Alice''s determination and sincerity, he felt that he was so stupid and did not deserve Alice.
"Don''t worry."
Alice said that with suddenly hugged Arthur in his head. It was so sudden that Arthur couldn''t respond.
"I''m the one who should be sorry. I can''t help you any more than this."
For some reason, Arthur felt his head getting wet, even though there is no rain.
Alice is crying. Crying because of the fate he faced.
Even so, Arthur couldn''t say anything to calm Alice down. So he let the girl cry until she satisfied.
Time passed, and somehow Alice leans her head on his right shoulder, tired.
Arthur looked into the slit of the window and found that the phantasm''s sunlight is already golden yellow.
"Hey, you have to go home, it''s alreadyte."
Alice said yes and went straight home.
Their rtionship improved after that day.
"Did you tell Eliz anything about me?"
"No. She knows that you are missing and no one could help us to help you. So every weekend I said to her that I am going to search you and she has to wait for me in the church."
"I feel bad for her."
"Don''t worry, she will understand. She may still be a whiny little girl, but I''m sure that someday she will be a strong woman who can carry out big duty."
"Aren''t your expectations of her too big?"
"She can do it. Because she is my little brother. I believe in her!"
"Up to you."
The infection in his right hand continues to spread and will probably kill him within half a year. But Arthur gave up. As long as he could spend the rest of his time with Alice, he is sincere.
Until one day, Alice came with shocking news.
"Arthur!"
"Why are you in such a hurry?"
"Hear me carefully."
"I''m listening."
"I can cure your infection."
In the end, Arthur was in disbelief until Alice did something to his right hand.
"Is that, Arts?"
Alice just smiled at the question and began to speak words he didn''t understand.
Then suddenly, on Alice''s two hands that were holding onto his right infected hand, appear an extremely bright light that blinded Arthur for a moment.
"What happened?!"
He didn''t know what happened and could only close his eyes with his left hand. Until the light disappeared and he could see again.
Alice also released her grip on his right hand.
At that moment, his right hand felt light, and he did not feel the pain that he had to endure every day.
"Wait?"
When his vision had healed and he could see, he found the tiny rainbow crystals crystallization infection - that growing in his hand had disappeared.
"I recovered?"
He judged himself that he had recovered from the infection. Even so, that is very good news and is already like a blessing given to him.
"Alice, I''m cured!"
Of course it was because of a miracle performed by his savior, the girl who suddenlyy down on the bed.
"Alice? Alice!"
Arthur immediately rushed to lift Alice.
"Alice, what''s wrong?!"
"I''m sorry, but, I''m just a little tired."
It didn''t look like ''a little tired''.
A confused Arthur rolled his head, trying to think.
"Arthur, would you hear me?"
"Yes-yes! What should I do?!"
There was a pause of several seconds that felt like an eternity before Alice opened her eyes.
There she sees her knight so worried about her. She smiled to melt away that worry, then asked for a request.
"Please, protect Eliz."
...
Alice closed her eyes, then dropped her head as the strength left her body.
"Alice?"
Arthur tried to shake the girl who had be so weak.
"Alice?"
And called her.
"Alice!"
But she didn''t respond.
"ALICE!"
Chapter 151: To Grant Her Wish
Chapter 151: To Grant Her Wish
Before he died, the Staff Saint left us five mandates.
First, to protect and support children. Second, to help and support the injured. Third, to gather and support each other. Fourth, to don''t do unnecessary war. Last, to always move forward.
The mandate is given with the highest priority ced at the outset.
"But now, we, who can carry that mandate, have vited the first mandate."
________________
"I, killed... her."
After a few minutes of silence after feeling the Staff of Hope''s hit, finally Arthur spoke, and his first sentence shook Elisa.
"I, killed...her."
It seemed that Arthur is no longer possessed by the witch spirit''s.
"I kill..ed her."
But he kept repeating that one sentence.
"I, killed her."
"Arthur?"
Elisa slowly approached Arthur. She''s not afraid. All she had at that time is the courage to help her long-lost knight.
"I killed HER!"
That scream left Elisa stunned.
Veora was ready to step up to pull Elisa. But Sylvia held her back and shook her head, said not to interfere..
Because Arthur''s emotions weren''t stable yet, Elisa became hesitant to go forward.
"A..lice."
For one reason, Arthur raised his right hand. Looking at the right hand that is no longer a human hand. Suddenly his breathing became irregr, he got angry.
"It''s...because of you!"
Arthur started chewing on his right demonic hand like a raging beast.
That surprised Elisa. Makes her dump Staff of Hope - Ars catches Staff of Hope - then runs to Arthur.
"Arthur, stop!"
The skin of Arthur''s demonic right hand is extremely tough. It wasn''t his right hand that got injured; he crushed his teeth instead.
"Rrrgghgrrgrrrr!"
"No, stop!"
Elisa grabbed Arthur''s body and tried to stop him. Instead of helping, she got overwhelmed just to hold back her hug.
"Arthur, please, stop hurting yourself! Alice will scold you!"
~~~~~~~~~~~
"You hurt yourself again?!"
~~~~~~~~~~~
A sh of a past memory stopped Arthur. His demonic right hand did not get hurt at all. His mouth filled with blood from the loss of many of his teeth instead. But all those teeth quickly regenerate.
"She..will, scold me? But, she is..dead. I, killed "
"No!"
Elisa hugged him from the back, so Arthur didn''t know why Elisa got mad at him.
"No, you didn''t kill her."
The sentence contained anger that Arthur could sense.
"El,isa."
"Yes?"
"Are...you, mad..atme?"
At that question, Elisa tickled. That surprised Arthur. Didn''t Elisa sound angry beforehand?
"Yes."
Elisa answered ''yes'', but Arthur could feel sadness starting toe from Elisa.
"I am mad at you, because you disappeared and made us worry that time. Alice told me she would try to find you every weekend. But for weeks she never said she had found you. At that time I didn''t ask because I thought there must be a reason for your loss and kept quiet Alice. One day, Alice felt very happy after sessfully learning an Arts. On one weekends she leaves again to continue your search. But that day, she also disappeared right after a strange incident that urred at the Infection Treatment Center. At that time I didn''t realize what was happening. But after seeing you like this, surely, back then ... Alice managed to cure your infection."
Right after speaking that long, Alice began to cry on Arthur''s back.
"El..isa, are you, crying?"
Elisa sobbing without making much sound. But those who sees the scene could tell that Elisha is crying.
Suddenly, boom sound could be heard from the north side.
"That was, a burst of energy?" asked Veora.
"Wew, looks like that dog started destroying the barrier I put to imprison him."
"You imprisoned that Catastrophe Beast?"
To prove that, Sylvia got up and started walking towards the north. Veora following Sylvia behind. Followed by all of their subordinates too.
Arriving at the northern city wall, they find the sight of the Catastrophe Beast, Fenrir, being locked up by twoyers of red barriers.
"Is that that greedy guy doing?"
Inside the red prison, Fenrir burned the barrier from within with helly mes, looking extremely hot.
"It took him 20 minutes to break one. Maybe less than next 10 minutes he will destroy the secondyer."
"Wa! You shocked me!"
Veora won''t be able to get used to that greedy man who likes to teleport in their midst.
"How much longer until he can destroy thestyer?" asked Sylvia.
"Idk, maybe about 15 minutes he can destroy both."
"Fifteen minutes then."
Sylvia closed her eyes, pondered for a moment. Then open her eyes with strong determination.
"As I promised, the Blue Sky Sword is now yours."
Sylvia handed the Blue Sky Sword to Ars with ease. That, of course, startled her subordinates.
"Well, it''s unfortunate that I ain''t able to taste your body," said Ars pity.
"That is disgusting and I hate you for being that horny that I want to kill you right now. But yes, that is unfortunate that I can''t live longer to do that."
Sylvia walked forward without any provision. Her subordinates began to wonder.
"Sylvia, what are you-?!"
"You aware of [Debuff: Death Penalty] that infect us, right?"
That question is for all of her subordinates. Without answering or checking whether the debuff is on them or not, they all fell silent.
"All that''s left of Shield City right now is us, the protector. Catastrophe Beast can''t be defeated. He would only return after fulfilling his duties, dropping a total catastrophe into the affected territory of [Catastrophe Omen]. We fought all this night just to hold on to false hopes that we couldn''t reach. Therefore, we should at least put up ast fight to prove that we don''t give up."
________________
All the hunter left them. They going north.
Previously, Arthur had felt a deep hatred for them. But just then all the hatred disappeared into an empty wind that blew the dust of silence.
*sob*
Elisa still sobbing in his back. He didn''t know why the little girl is crying on his back.
"Didn''t I, smell bad...Elisa?"
The question chuckled Elisa''s sobs became chuckle.
Finally she let go of her arms and stopped sobbing.
Arthur stood up and immediately turned to look at the little girl. The little girl is wiping her tears. Then realizes that he looking at her.
"Hey, it is been a long time," said the girl sorely.
"Y..es, you, are still a...little girl, that I know."
That made Elisa chuckle.
Somehow the chuckle looked exquisite and warmed Arthur''s ck heart.
"Are,you...eating right?"
"Yes, I swallow everything that can make me grow up."
~~~~~~~~~~~~
"But, isn''t that..."
Arthur horrified at the order Elisa had asked for.
"Hey, don''t stare at her food like that. Didn''t you the one who tell her to eat a lot?"
"Yes, but, that just...!"
~~~~~~~~~~~~
"Do you...sleep, well?"
"Even though sometimes I have trouble sleeping because of thinking about a few things, but I try to rest wherever and whenever I can."
~~~~~~~~~~~~
"I''m jealous."
"H-hey, don''t be spoiled like that. She found it difficult to sleep because she was not used to this world yet."
~~~~~~~~~~~~
"Are you...still want, to, going home?"
"Yes, I want to go home."
~~~~~~~~~~~~
"One day we will go home, to the ce where our parents are waiting, and we wille home three! Maybe we will surprise them because we have grown up, but I''m sure, they still know us because we are their children!"
~~~~~~~~~~~~
Elisa started crying again remembering about Alice.
"I''m sorry, suddenly my eyes were hit by dust."
Elisa tried to hide her tears. But she couldn''t because her tears kept flowing.
"Wait, this is strange, my tears won''t stop flowing..."
Arthur tried to wipe Elisa''s tears with his left hand.
"Don''t, worry... you will, go to, home."
Arthur took a few steps back then turned around.
He tried to p his wings. Even though it''s heavy, slowly but surely, he could, he can fly, leaving the little girl in speechless.
"I will... protect you."
That became a spell capable of elerating the speed of his flight to the sky.
He is getting faster, higher, towards the sky.
The sight caught by everyone as a ck meteor about to pierce the sky.
But Arthur didn''t intend to break through the sky. He stopped at the sky. He looked down at the giant hellhound that trying to destroy the red prison that holding him up.
"That, woman... told me, my right hand, could even.. kill a god."
He looked at his right hand. The right hand that has been cursed by the world for being the reason for the killing of his loved ones.
"Then, I will use it...to kill the god, that want to hurt, Elizabeth!"
______________
Suddenly in the dark sky a very bright light appeared. The light came from a dark energy above the sky.
At that time, Fenrir managed to break free from the red prison.
"Awwooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"
His howl once again gave terror to the Land of Honor.
After that howl, the [Dark Energy Creating Light] in the sky, started falling down at an extremely high speed. The target is the Catastrophe Beast.
"Arthur, no!"
Elisa suddenly appeared from behind and immediately ran north.
"Eliz!"
Veora stopped her.
Fenrir aware of the iing of [Dark Energy Creating Light]. He took a stance.
Just before [Dark Energy, Creating Light] and Fenrir collided, five [Red Layer, Divine Barrier] appeared and covered the entire city.
"Arthuuuuuuuuuurr!"
The [Dark Energy, Creating Light] and Fenrir collided. Created an energy collision that shook the middle territory of Floor 2.
Inside that [Dark Energy, Creating Light] is Arthur. His demonic right hand is the one collided with Fenrir. But he didn''t actually attack the hellhound, because of his demonic right hand, facing the invisible barrier protecting the hellhound.
Trying to destroy it like impossible.
However, that is not a reason for Arthur to stop.
"Elizabeth, will go..home! I will not, let you...killed her!"
Elizabeth also got the debuff [Death Penalty].
"That is why... I will, kill you!"
The collision between the darkness energy and the energy from hell truly terrifying. That is even able to break Ars''s [Red Layer, Divine Barrier].
"Now, show me how to kill a god!"
The collision of darkness and hell energy is getting more and more violent, and the results would be seen.
"Please, don''t leave me, ARTHUUUUR!"
An immense explosion shook Floor 2 because of the result of collision of the dark and hell energy.
Chapter 152: New Hope
Chapter 152: New Hope
Few days after the [Battle of Long Night] that took ce in Land of Honor.
Several major changes happened after that incident. One of them is the copse of the Shield City under the reign of Sylvia Shield because of the Catastrophe attack.
What remained of Shield City, West district, entered into new jurisdiction under the Greedy Young Master''s rule, turned into Mutiara City.
Under the power of the Greedy Young Master, Mutiara City carried out a massive construction which also expanded the area of the former Shield City.
Having failed in her duties, Sylvia Shield retreated from the Hunter world. The Blue Sky Sword had also been passed into the Greedy Young Master''s hands.
Because during the ck Hunter''s attack, the Greedy Young Master performed the Red Sky Spear power, tell the world that he is holding the Red Sky Spear. It made him registered of holding two of the Seven Color Weapons.
Greedy Dragon Family fully govern the Mutiara City.
Despite having retired from the hunter word, Sylvia Shield was seen working in the Greedy Dragon Family''s office.
With all the big changes, Saint Arcane Cathedral also felt quite a change.
The destroyed Stairs of Serenity being rebuilt be one stronger than before.
The empty hole surrounding the cathedral the ditch filled with water makes it even more beautiful.
"Henry, want to try fall to the water?" "Don''t you freaking dare!"
Those working on the Stairs of Serenity are several workers from White Wood who are assisted by four strong Sword Disciples.
"Hey, you two,e on up!"
It was the middle of the day; Time for a break.
Their resting ce is in the front yard of the cathedral, under trees that provide their shade to cover the sun.
"Gaahh!" "It turned out that being a coolie is tough enough!"
Kane chuckled at the twinint. "At least we aren''t being hit if we didn''t do it well."
As swordsmen, they had been trained to be able to do tough things really hard. Even though they didn''t expect to experience the job of coolie, at least their master had taught them to face whatevery ahead.
Suddenly, at their lunch break, they got surprised by a loud noiseing from the cathedral.
"Oi-oi." "Mother Mariaing out from the cathedral in the middle of the day?!"
The Mother of Saint Arcane Cathedral, Maria Christina,ing out from the cathedral, followed by few sisters behind her.
"And sheing right to us?"
They all immediately stood up to greet the arrival of the most important person of the cathedral.
"Good day, gentlemen."
"Good day, Mistress."
The coolie head facing Maria. Their conversation was about the progress of the construction of the Stairs of Serenity and a little off-kilter regarding White Wood''s rtionship with the Greedy Dragon Family.
Those who did not participate are only whispering in the back. Enjoy the view or talk about how beautiful Maria Christina is.
"But, isn''t there is something that made Mother Maria different today?" "Yeah, the aura emitting from her is, somehow feels moreplicated and, hot?"
"What are you talking about?"
Well, that is indeed very rare for Maria to be outside in the first ce.
"I hope for good cooperation between us in the future."
Maria has finished talking to the White Wood coolies. She switched sight to Sword Disciples.
Kane, Harry and Henry surprised and immediately fell silent while stand up straight.
"Good day to you, sword disciples."
"Good day, Mother Maria,"
They fell very awkward because they faced the mother from the church themselves.
"Um, by the way, aren''t you supposed to be four?" asked Maria, puzzled.
Now that Maria mentioned. The three of them immediately spin their head to search for their missing colleague.
"Wait." Where is Aiden?"
Before they were too tired to pay attention to their surroundings. Looks like Aiden has disappeared since earlier.
"Aahh."
Kane might know where their leader had gone. But choose to be silent because of privacy.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The principal room is dark like usual. But the window opened and bring the room light for the Deputy Administrator to work all the paper in the desk.
Then suddenly her focus got interfere by someone''s appearance.
"Are you there?" asked Liliana.
"Y-yes."
The one who answer is one of the sword disciples, Aiden.
Upon Aiden''s arrival, Liliana put down her pen to receive the brief guest.
"Is it time for a break?"
"Yes, are you still working on all that paper, Mistress?"
Liliana stretched her hands at that question. Two bandaged hands together with the rest of her upper body.
"Yeaaaaahhhh~! All these major changes put a lot of work on the secretariat and administration. I''m fine with that. It''s just that all these paperse at the same time. That greedy man seemed to have prepared all of this from the start."
Aiden had nothing to say but a wry smile and a hint of guilt.
The two of them talk, but don''t face each other due to confidence issues and oneplicated matter.
"I''m not forbidding you to meet me. But, isn''t it better for you to rest becauseter you will continue to work?"
"That''s.. I just, can''t help to want to meet you."
Luckily they didn''t face each other, because at that time Aiden''s face turned red. He got embarrassed that he had just spoken his heart out.
"I-is that so?"
They fell into silence after that. Until the principal''s room clock goes off and break the ice.
"It''s already one o''clock?"
Time goes so fast when they are alone.
Liliana got up from the chair and walked to the window, meeting the young man who visits her.
Aiden turned around to look at the Deputy Administrator. But ended up averted his eyes because he could not bear the embarrassment.
Liliana smiled at the boy''s cute side.
"Thank you for visiting me. You give me reason to keep up my spirit."
"Y-yes, I-"
"But you have toe back and have lunch. You came here without filling your stomach first, right?"
"A-ahh, that''s..."
Aiden couldn''t argue with that.
"Alright, I will go back."
Aiden turned around regretfully. That left Sylvia feeling guilty. But the boy suddenly stopped his feet to say something.
"At this point, I may still be inappropriate. But I will work hard and earn that merit. Until then, please wait for me."
After saying that, Aiden ran fast, returning to the front courtyard of the cathedral. Leaving Liliana speechless.
Left alone, Liliana turned around, covered her face with both hands, then dragged her back to sit on the floor.
"I forgot about that stupid wish of mine."
Liliana immediately recalled the incident during the cathedral attack.
''Would you love me?'' Liliana said carelessly to the boy in front of her that ten years younger than her.
"Aagahgahghagsah!"
Like a beast going crazy, Liliana writhed on the floor.
"Wait, didn''t he just propose to me before?"
''Until then, please wait for me.'' It''s definitely a proposal.
"Khahahahkahkahsshshhak!"
Liliana got even crazier than before.
The principal who is about to enter the room got afraid on seeing the Deputy Administrator''s behavior.
______________
Mutiara City / Major Office
"Don''t you want to take a rest, Sylvia?"
Sylvia had been sitting at the work desk since morning and still working untilte afternoon. Even though she just came back from the Health Center.
At her right-hand proposal, Sylvia put her pen down and took a deep breath.
"That greedy guy is the proper Major of this office, but he made you do all the work."
They are in the new office, which was just finished yesterday. An office with the same position as the previous Major of Shield City office; behind each other with the Guild Building.
During the construction carried out by the Greedy Dragon Family, the wall that separated the West District from the outside world was destroyed, and a new one being built that surrounded Mutiara City, which is still under construction.
That is good because it gives a new and fresh atmosphere. Because the previous Shield City had the impression of strict regtions towards the two districts and seclusion on the outside.
"It''s okay. Besides, he had done something that I can''t within just a week."
Sylvia became a ve to the secretariat of the Greedy Dragon Family office at the time. But she seemed okay with it.
"Besides, why did you have to follow me? Even though you cane out like the others and feel a new beginning."
At her leader''s question, Veora smiled proudly.
"Sometimes, a human cannot just throw away their loyalty."
That was Veora''s oath, and Sylvia epted that without doubting.
"It''s gettingte, you better go home."
"How about you? If you don''t have a choice to go, you can stay with me."
"Don''t worry. I learned that this office has everything I need. Bathroom, kitchen, and bed. This is also part of my contract with that bastard after all."
That surprised Veora a little. "Okay." Veora walked to the door and stopped for onest thing. "Oh, right, about Elizabeth girl..."
"We have ns to gather at the church."
"Ooh, good then. She just lost her long lost best friend. But with a smile that didn''t fade away, she is at the health center to volunteers."
Sylvia just closed her eyes and smiled sincerely at that.
"Alright, I''ll see you tomorrow."
"Yeah."
Left alone, Sylvia went to the window for some fresh air.
It was alreadyte in the afternoon, but the activities at Mutiara City are still as busy as yesterday.
In the atmosphere of the new city, Sylvia felt liberated.
"Is this the ''Hope'' that you expect, Sir Satria?"
Her question blown off by the wind and not up to anyone to be heard. But Sylvia will be sure to wait, because every question will get their answer someday.
Chapter 153: New Day New Plot
Chapter 153: New Day New Plot
Mutiara City / Major Offices
Morning/
Knock. Knock. Knock.
One certain person knocking on the Major office''s door.
Knock. Knock.
He is knocking again.
Knock. Knock.
But there is no answer.
"Get away!"
Lee Wai pushed Jimmy off the door, lift his right hand, intended to knock on the door.
"Hey, youzy ass master !"
Right when Lee Wai wants to knock on the door hard, he hit Ars'' bare chest instead.
"Wa!"
Ars immediately stepped back in surprise.
Ars, the Greedy Young Master, Head of the Greedy Dragon Family, opened the office door with a bare chest and wearing only long ck pants. His face is still messed up. It was obvious that he had just woken up.
Meanwhile, in front of him, stood Jimmy and Lee Wai, and several of the new female secretaries of the office, who immediately covered their eyes in embarrassment.
"You, do you know what time it is?" asked Jimmy.
"Don''t know. Don''t care."
Ars entered the office by leaving the door open.
Jimmy followed behind. Lee Wai, he''s waiting for the secretaries to enter first. But the secretaries saw him cynically, making him have to enter first.
Ars take out one ck shirt and directly wears it. Next he takes out a coffee maker and start making coffee himself at the Major desk.
Meanwhile, his employee is waiting for him at the conference table in front of the Major''s table.
"What? You waiting for me? Don''t, just start already."
That''s the usual for Jimmy and Lee Wai, but not with the secretary.
"Okay, we will begin the meeting."
Jimmy presided over the meeting regardless of their leader.
The secretaries felt awkward at first. But as the meeting goes on, they begin to ept the atmosphere and became more focus.
"Ah, about that." Lee Wai tries to give hismentary. "I''m thinking of provide more fund. But there are many things that I have to consider alone. Besides, I can''t decide on my own because I''m not the decision maker."
Lee Wai tries to be cool by speaking up in a high manner.
"Ask the decision maker, then."
Ars finally opens his mouth at Lee Wai''s statement.
Lee Wai didn''t expect that response from Ars and became a little clumsy.
"Th-that''s, h-how about your respond then, decision maker?"
Ars sipped his coffee first, then answered.
"About your consideration, what should you consider?"
"What I consider is-"
"We are talking about the construction progress worked on by White Wood, right? Then why should you consider spending funds for a developmentpany that is part of my family?"
"The reason is-"
"Doubts about their performance? Lack of trust because of something? You don''t want to spend the money I entrusted you with?"
Ars did not give Lee Wai to speak and immediately silenced the distended old man with his judgment.
The secretaries gaped at Ars'' performance.
"Alright." Jimmy takes control over the meeting. "Then we agree to inject funds into White Wood to increase the number of workers, hoping to elerate the development of Mutiara City."
The meeting continued without Ars speaking anymore. Besides, if Ars opens his mouth, a problem can be solved immediately. But there will be a broken heart because of his hot mouth.
The meeting ends before 12 o''clock. The meeting participants began to clear up their stuff.
At the time, Lee Wai thinking of avenging the humiliating treatment he received from Ars.
"Uhum! By the way, Decision Maker, it is rumored that the former Major of Shield City, Sylvia Shield, was seen working in this office. What do you think about the rumors?"
The secretaries immediately responded to Lee Wai''s question. How could they not? Because they are former secretaries of the Major Shield City office who joined the Major Mutiara City office.
The reason is that they cannot leave a job, which is also their passion. The other reason was because they wanted to find the whereabouts of their leader, Sylvia Shield, who was rumored to be restrained by the Greedy Young Master.
"Yeah, so what?"
Everyone startled at Ars answer, except Jimmy.
"Besides, what will you get from knowing that information? Just want to know? Let me tell you something. There is a price for everything in this world. And the price for that information is, well, let''s just say one of your two hands."
Ars once again threatened him. That made Lee Wai had to step down to maintain his position.
"O-oh, right, I still have a lot of work to do. Then, I''ll be going first."
Lee Wai came out of the room.
The secretaries were still gawking as they were still curious about the fact that the Sylvia Shield was somewhere in the office.
Ars get up from his sit. Jimmy is too.
"Hey."
Before they part, Jimmy wanted to give Ars something. An invitation letter.
"What this?" asked Ars.
"That''s from a certain scientist of Cyber City."
Jimmy went out after handing over the letter.
Ars walked to one door, still looking at the invitation letter.
Opening the door, Sylvia almost fell because she was leaning behind the door earlier.
Ars walked straight into the bedroom, ignoring Sylvia.
"Princess!"
The secretaries immediately surrounded Sylvia, knowing their leader is actually in the office.
In the bedroom, Ars took off his clothes, about to take a shower. But he first opened the invitation letter to read its contents.
"For the mighty Greedy Dragon Young Master. I, the Controller of Dark Clouds and --. , . I wanted to ask you. Do you want to speedrun this series?"
The question ced at the bottom of the letter caught Ars''s attention.
"If you are interested, came to the highest room of the Northern Tower of Cyber City. Signed//Mad Scientist."
That is the entire contents of the invitation letter.
Responding to the contents of the invitation, Ars burned the invitation paper with his Arts.
"Want to speed run this series? What a bullshit is that? If this series ended, where will I get money again."
____________
Cyber City / Northern Tower
Highest Room /
The room is dark and messy enough to bring a fury of your mother. But be not worry. Because there is only one man living in here.
"And that is me! The Mad Scientist of the ChaoS World full of Monster and Divine Being! My existence is to only bring goodness for the people who got trapped in this cruel world called "
"Hey, how do I speedrun this series?"
"Waaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"
The Mad Scientist suddenly had uninvited guests who went straight into his house.
"Oh My God! Intruder! Intruder! Guard! Oh yea, I don''t have a guard! Holy shit! I am dead! No, I-hmhmhnhnmh!"
"Speak more and I''ll blow up you head for sure."
After silencing the Mad Scientist for a moment, Ars knocked the noisy man down.
"Ouch! That hurt! Wait, you are, the super cool Greedy Young Master!"
"There goes my alpha title. By the way, are you the one who sends me this letter?"
Ars shows the invitation paper written by Mad Scientist.
"Ooh! Right! Even though just yesterday I sent that letter to you! But you came straight to me the day after! What a mad! After seeing your prowess against Catastrophe in ckish Mountain and Land of Honor, a deep sense of awe began to grow in my heart! I didn''t expect that I would meet my biggest idol this soon!"
"S'' that so?"
Mad Scientist rushed to his word desk to search for something. He threw away a lot of things looking for that something. When he found something, he returned to Ars and gave the something.
"Please sign my robe!"
That something is a pen and Mad Scientist want Ars autograph.
Ars, without refusing, immediately epted the pen and asked: "What is your name?"
"My name is Rob! Ah, by the way, I look more American, but I''m half Chinese!"
"Yeah-yeah, whatever."
Ars gave his signature, but written on Rob''s forehead.
"Wait, why did you write it on my forehead?! At this rate, I won''t be able to wash my face anymore!"
"Let me help you then."
Ars raised his right punch, intended to punch the Mad Scientist.
"Wait, no, I''m just joking! Okay, I''ll get serious now!"
Rob erased the writing on his forehead with hisb robe.
Even though Rob said that, Ars did not get rid of his angry aura.
"By the way, do you really want to get out from this world that fast? I''m not doubting you, in fact, I really believe, if I had an individual as strong as a god like you, my research would definitely end perfectly and I would achieve the results I wanted. But..."
At Rob''s hesitation, Ars exhaled. "Actually, I still want to challenge myself to win ''that'' challenge. But unfortunately, something said to me that I have to end this series quick within just 100 chapter or so."
"Wai-what? I''m sorry, I can''t catch what you are saying."
"Don''t worry about it. Just tell me, what are you researching? Is it something in that bag?"
Ars points to a bag like a suitcase which has 1x1 meter space.
"As I thought, you have nice eyes. Yes, in 10 days, my research will be finished. At that time, I guarantee that we can get out of this world."
"Hoo. Then just watch for the next 10 days."
With [Eye of the Dragon: Thermal Mode], Ars took a good look at the contents of the designated box. In which there is something that is alive. A living being.
Chapter 154: To Northeast
Chapter 154: To Northeast
Land of Honor / Northeast End Post
End of the Track /
A group of Hunters is at the post at the northeast end of Land of Honor. A group of Diamond Hunters who want to go to the Northeast.
"Boss, we got the Notification. We can leave now."
One of her underlings just returned from the post. Providing information that they can go to the Northeast.
Notification System used to provide information that a Hunter party will pass through the Terra zone outside a safe territory. This is useful for tracking if something happens to the party.
However, Jade''s party didn''t have to worry for such a thing to happen to them. Floor 2 already like a yground for her party.
"Although what happened at the Land of Honor yesterday waspletely inconceivable."
They were lucky that there were only a few casualties in that incident. Despite there were at least 20% of the poption, all citizens of Floor 2 in the Land of Honor that night.
"Alright, tell the others to prepare to leave."
"Yes, Boss!"
Her subordinate went straight to the others.
"Now, time to talk with the little girl again."
They are all ready to go, but Jade still had one problem that made her hesitate. So she returned to the post to meet a certain girl.
When she walked into the post, a girl who was waiting for her immediately got up excitedly.
"We are about to go?!"
The girl carries one little bag and a Priest Staff. She is Jade''s passenger.
"Umm, listen, Elizabeth."
Elizabeth, the foster child of Maria Christina. She has a wish to go with them to the Northeast. And her foster mother asked Jade to take her with them.
"Do you really want to get away from your house? I mean, isn''t this too fast?"
That''s where Jade''s doubts arise. If Elizabeth was a little older, maybe Jade wouldn''t hesitate to take her. However, the girl is still small. Didn''t know is it because of her body or because of her very young age. Most importantly, going deeper into Abyssal Terra is really dangerous for a little girl like herself.
At Jade''s doubt, Elizabeth puffed her cheeks, a little annoyed.
"Please don''t think of me as a little girl, Lady Jade. Even though I am small, I am old enough to get permission to go deeper into Abyssal Terra. After all, aren''t there manyics and novels that tell a young character who goes into an adventure full of danger and action? I want to be a part like them!"
Jade a little shocked and smile wryly. "That''s quite fictional reason."
Well, that excuse is a bit eptable. Moreover, the mother, Maria Christina herself took her daughter to go on an adventure. Then Jade can''t refuse.
"Alright, then."
"Yes! Thank you, Lady Jade!"
Plus, Elizabeth is so cute. Very rarely do people call her with a feminine nickname like ''Lady''. Usually ''man'' or ''boss'' which sounds macho.
"Oh, right, I haven''t asked where you want to go. Depending on your destination, maybe I can just take you there and then leave you to be independent."
"Ahh, about that..."
For some reason, Elizabeth began to hesitate to answer. That gave Jade suspicion.
"Actually, this is some dangerous ce even though that is a safe territory."
Only with that statement, Jade could know where the girl is going to.
"Wait, don''t tell you want to go to "
_____________
Abyssal Terra / Floor 2 / Ruins of Ancient Cognition
Definition / Ruins of Ancient Cognition located in the middle of Northeast area. Hunting territory that has the theme of ancient city ruins. The path that must be passed to reach Shadow Cyber City.
Track: Land / Air
Travel time distance: One full day / Half a day through the roof of the city.
Ruins of Ancient Cognition monsters:
1. Android City Guard
2. Boss Android Guard
3. Aggravate Drone
4. Spirit
_____________
"The Drone is there too!"
"Goddangit! Why are there so many of them?!"
"There are only two of them! Specialist, hurry and finish them off!"
"Don''t tell me like it''s easy!"
Some Hunter group said Ruins of Ancient Cognition is a fun hunting ce. The reason is that the ruins look cool with all the ancient buildings.
Some Hunter group said Ruins of Ancient Cognition is annoying hunting ce because of the Aggravate Drone.
_____________
Monster Name: Aggravate Drone.
Difficulty: Level 6
Type: Flying Mob
Monster info:
- An android monster the size of a te. These monsters do not attack, however, they are very troublesome because their eyes are able to detect Hunters and send signals to other androids about the hunters'' whereabouts.
Rmendation Hunting Party: Gold, tinum (Specialist)
Existence: Floor 2, Region: Ruins of Ancient Cognition.
_____________
Aggravate Drones can fly like Flies in the ruins. That is the reason why they were given the name ''Aggravate'', because they are so annoying.
They are included in the [Monster hard to kill] list even though they weren''t boss monsters.
Archers'' swift attacks or AOE Arts Caster could not kill them, unless those who did it are the offensive Diamond Hunters, the Emperors, and the Saints in the past.
However, to deal with that annoying monster, an offensive Specialist''s strength is required.
Just like the certain Specialist of Jade''s subordinates.
Inside the same building with an Aggravate Drone, he was silent, hiding, not breathing. He took something out of his shirt pocket, a marble ball, then threw the marble ball at a building post next to him.
While the marble ball was still in the air, the Specialist chanted an Arts.
"[Shadow Arts: Shadow Clone]"
The marble ball that was still in the air turned into the image of Specialist.
The Aggravate Drone noticed this, and its eyes began to flicker red in rm. The red blink is a signal for offensive Android.
A few secondster, aser ruthlessly attacked the Specialist''s shadow. Burns whatever is in its path.
At that moment, the Specialist threw a throwing star into ane. After that he showed himself with a gun pointed to Aggravate Drone.
Aggravate Drone realized the Specialist existence in an instant, then turned back to run away.
Specialist fires his gun to Aggravate Drone, but not a single bullet hit it, or tries to hit the drone. All bullets were fired in the vicinity of the drone''s path.
The Aggravate Drone can escape easily until a throwing star appears in front of it and cuts it in half.
The Specialist sighed after killing that annoying little shit. He got breathless because he had been holding his breath to maintain focus.
"Hwang! Hurry and kill the other!"
Suddenly he got called from outside, at the back of the Party to be precise.. Where the Supporters are; protecting themselves from the rockets andsers fired at them.
The Specialist, Hwang, immediately searched for the whereabouts of another Aggravate Drone and found that the little shit is in the building across the street.
Unfortunately, right when Hwang found the little shit''s presence, at the same time his position got discovered and aser shot at him.
Allserse from Android Guard (Ranged type).
_____________
Monster Name: Android City Guard (Melee/Ranged)
Difficulty: Level 8
Type: Elite Mob
Monster info:
- An android monster twice the size of a human. It has a wooden armored body as strong as steel. There are two types of this monster, Melee and Ranged. Melee Android Guard uses melee weapons to fight. Ranged Android Guard uses ranged weapons to fight.
Rmendation Hunting Party: Gold, tinum
Existence: Floor 2, Region: Ruins of Ancient Cognition.
_____________
Supporters can defend their barrier from the Ranged Android Guard attacks. But all the missiles andsers fired at them were terrifying and unhealthy for their hearts.
"[Light Arts: Blessing of the Moon]!"
Suddenly, an Arts was cast and calmed the anxiety and fear felt by the supporters. The art was chanted by the youngest Priest among them.
The little but vigorous of facing any darkness.
Meanwhile, in the frontline.
"Bos, at this rate, the big android boss will appear!"
Jade is busy with all the Melee Android Guards who keep arriving.
"[Guardian Force]!"
Jade pushed several Melee Android Guards into one building until they got wrecked with the building.
"Well, if it happens, it happens! All we can do is face it and move forward!"
Just as Jade shouted that out, a rumbling came from their right. Several buildings were destroyed by the arrival of arge figure.
_____________
Monster Name: Boss Android Guard
Difficulty: Level 10
Type: Big Boss
Monster info:
- An Android boss monster whose size is as high as one building. Having four hands, two are Melee weapons and the other two are Ranged weapons. And have the eye of Aggravate Android.
Rmendation Hunting Party: tinum, Diamond
Existence: Floor 2, Region: Ruins of Ancient Cognition.
_____________
"Oh, no! The big boss actually came!"
Jade''s underlings began to shout their unrest. But in contrast to them, Jade''s adrenaline is rising and her spirits are high.
"Don''t be weepy, boys! It''s an adventure and all we can do is moving forward and face it!"
"Didn''t we tell you not to want to fight all these monsters?!"
Being subordinate to Jade the Green Guardian is indeed satisfying because you can see her beautiful masculine face every day. Especially if you are boys.
But you have to sacrifice a lot of energy and enthusiasm to apany him to fight. Yes, she is fightaholic and has lots of energy.
"It''s my life! It''s my adventure!"
Chapter 155: Reason to Follow
Chapter 155: Reason to Follow
Abyssal Terra / Floor 2 / Ruins of Ancient Cognition
Sites of Memorial / Bonfire Lit
A cavern located in the edge of the east side of Ruins of Ancient Cognition. A dark cavern that has only one light, the Bonfire Lit; arge torch located in a hole in the middle of the cavern.
_______________
Afternoon /
Jade''s party is fully rested. They set up tents; many go straight to sleep, even with their equipment still on their bodies.
The chefs cooked food before taking a break, although they were just as tired as the others, but they wouldn''t be able to sleep if they hadn''t filled the party''s stomach.
At one point in the cavern stood arge ck stone that had many inscriptions and on all of them gave off a green light.
[Stone of Proof of Attainment]
In front of the World Stone, kneeled two women who are praying a prayer. They are Jade and Elisa. Of all the members, only the two of them paid their respects to their predecessors.
"You are done, Elizabeth?"
They both finished at the same time.
"Yes." Before getting up, Elisa looked at the World Stone for a moment. "To think there is so much name in the stone, the fight in the past must have been so tough in this region."
It had more names than any World Stone Elisa had ever seen. Except for the one in Land of Honor.
"Alright, let''s go eat first."
They went to the stone seat near the kitchen. There, Jade is weed by the tinum Specialist of the party, Hwang, a nice Korean guy.
"Sit here, seonbae."
"Thank you."
Elisa followed Jade and sat next to her. Just as they sat down, the chefs had finished cooking.
One chef hit the pan. Teng-teng-teng~
"The food is ready!"
Previously it was like a cemetery, but after the food was finished cooking, everyone got up and went straight to the dining table.
"I will get you two the food."
Hwang nicely get up to bring the twodies their food because they don''t sit at the dining table.
When Hwang had gone, Elisa had one question to ask.
"Lady Jade, what is, ''senbei'', Mr. Hwang called you?"
"It''s ''Seonbae'', it''s stand for ''Senior''."
"I see."
"Why? Is it sounds strange?"
"No-no, not at all. I just thought that is an unusalnguage to use. But it sounds nice calling, though. Senobae."
Jade giggled at Elisa''s cute personality. She thought: ''Why didn''t I meet this cute girl since then? If possible, I want to make her my little sister.
"It''s, s-e-o-n-b-a-e. Seonbae."
"O-oh, ok. Se-on-bae. Got it! Sonbae!"
At Elisa''s cute manner, Jade immediately turned her face to the side so it wouldn''t be seen by people and Elisa.
That sudden gesture of course surprised Elisa.
"What is wrong, Lady Jade?!"
Elisa tried to help Jade, but Jade refuses and return her gesture.
"I''m, ok. Don''t worry."
Jade returned to face forward after wiping her nose.
"By the way, Elizabeth."
"You can just call me Elisa, Lady Jade."
"Elisa?"
That name is not much different from Elizabeth. Only has a subtraction and pronunciation at the end.
"That is my nickname. My mother and the people outside of the cathedral used to call me with that and I think that is simpler and easier to say than Elizabeth."
That excuse sounded usible. However, somehow Jade felt there is something not proper about it.
"O-oh, ok, so, Elisa, who are you looking for in the Cyber City?"
A certain someone and Cyber City. Those are the two reasons Elisa left the house, Saint Arcane Cathedral.
Once again, Jade doesn''t mind if Elisa is a young woman who has tasted the experience of being a Hunter. But she is still a girl who looks innocent. Plus the ce she wanted to visit is the most dangerous territory on Floor 2, Shadow Cyber City.
"Um, that''s..."
Elisa could see that there are quite a lot of questions in Jade''s eyes she could not avoid.
"The dinner''s ready!"
Luckily, Hwang came with two tes of soup for the two of them.
"Wait, is there anything wrong?"
"No-no, thank you very much for bringing our food."
Thus Elisa has the opportunity to refuse Jade''s question.
"Here is yours, Lady Jade."
Jade let Elisa escape for now. They had dinner divided into three groups. Jade and Elisa. All men and all women at different big tables.
Elisa feels the gap between Jade and her subordinates and feels strange.
"You can join the Priests if you want, Elisa."
Of course Jade would offer that to Elisa.
However, like a dignified girl, Elisa wouldn''t refuse or ept the offer without asking the reason.
"I want to apany you if you allow, Lady Jade. But, if you did not want to..."
Jade felt guilty for trying to expel the girl.
"I''m sorry, that''s not what I meant. I just feel morefortable when I''m alone."
"O-oh, ok, then I will..."
"No-no, you can stay. Please, stay."
"A-alright."
"Okay, now, let''s eat."
Jade took the spoon and immediately sipped her soup.
At first Elisa felt awkward because of what happened just now. But not wanting to bother with her head, she prayed first, then started eating.
The crowd from the tables of the men and women did not stop, even though their tes already empty.
"Now I understand why you prefer to be alone, Lady Jade."
"Right?"
The cleaners packed all the tableware to clean. One of them is Hwang who took Jade and Elisa''s.
"Does the food taste good, Elizabeth?" asked Hwang to Elisa.
"Food will always taste good when eaten together."
It was a positive reply, but Elisa didn''t answer Hwang''s question.
"Uh-ok, it tastes good then. Great! How about you, beautifuldy?"
"I don''t know how many times you''ve asked that question and I will always answer, ''our chef''s food tastes just as good as always''."
"Ahaha, you are so cold, seonbae! That''s why no boy approaches you besides me!"
"It doesn''t matter to me. Now, go and get to work."
"I got rejected again! Hahaha! But don''t worry, I wille backter to break the ice in your heart!"
"No, thank you."
Hwang left happy, even though what happened just now is quite concerning.
"Why doesn''t he just say ''love'' and shoot the boss, duh?"
"Don''t think too much about it. They are just as stupid when ites to love."
"Stupid Hwang. Even though we tried to keep away the other guys who interested in boss, but he wasted it by being stupid."
Elisa didn''t feel it wrong. She even listened to the other members that the man has feelings for their leader.
However, the party leader is insensitive of the man''s feeling, and the man himself seems did not have the courage to express his love.
Oh ya, Elisa."
"Y-yes!"
Due to daydreaming, Elisa had forgotten that the person being talked about is next to her.
"Why so formal all of a sudden?"
"No, nothing! What is it, Lady Jade?"
Jade was wondering for a moment. But immediately returned to focus.
"About what I asked before? Who and why you want to go to that dark city?"
Now that Elisa remembers about that question.
"A-aahh, about that..."
"About that?"
Elisa couldn''t find a good reason. Maybe run away and buying time would be better for now.
"I..."
"I?"
"I am sorry. Suddenly I feel sleepy."
"But it''s still 7 in the night. Plus, you just ate and maybe your stomach isn''t ready for you to take to sleep."
"That, is, right."
That way Elisa had no choice to run away.
Elisa continued to dodge her questions. That means the reason isplicated enough to discuss with others. Then Jade won''t push her anymore.
"Well, it''s okay if you don''t want to talk about it. But, if your reason is to follow a man, I suggest that you think twice."
"?!"
Elisa did not say why. But Jade was able to pinpoint a topic which was Elisa''s reasoning.
"O-of-of course my journey is not to follow a man!"
Elisa''s awkward attitude was telling the truth.
Jade giggled. "Regardless of your reason, Shadow Cyber City is still a dangerous ce for a young girl like you. So I advise you not to stay away from us until you have found your goal."
"O-okay."
Now Elisa feels guilty. Jade happily took her to her destination. Not only because their destination is the same, but because the kindness of thedy''s heart said so.
"Um, actually, yes."
"What is it?"
"My reason to go to Shadow Cyber City, is to find a certain person."
Since Elisa is such a good girl, she tells Jade the reason. Why not? After all, Jade is a kind person who can be relied on. Seeing Jade''s strong figure, Elisa remembered the figure of the Dark Elf Woman who had traveled with her.
"That person must be so lucky then."
"Eh?"
Elisa thought Jade was going to get her some more words of advice out. But no, the party leader smiled and invited Elisa to a girl''s chat.
"I mean, just look at you. You are cute little beautiful girl. Plus, you are the foster child of Maria Christina, one of the trusted people of the Saint Staff. If there are a lot of guys who know you, I''m sure they will immediately try to get close to you."
Well, it''s notpletely wrong. But also notpletely true.
After bringing out her cheerful side, Jade let out a sigh. "It''s been a really long time since Ist followed someone. Yeah, it was the Spear Saint that I followed back then. Following behind him even though I couldn''t get closer to him."
Now that is a plot, Elisa didn''t think she could hear it from a Diamond Hunter.
Chapter 156: Sci-Fi Time
Chapter 156: Sci-Fi Time
Abyssal Terra / Floor 2 / Northeast
Windless Hill / Shadow Cyber City
Poption: 2500 Max.
Fighting Policy: Freewill (Outside Downtown) / Forbidden (Downtown).
Authority: Bounty Hunter Guild / Abyssal Guild (Downtown)
Description:
[The smallest but the most dangerous region in Floor 2. Located in the Windless Hill pass. Close to the Prohibited Border. Every day monsters will appear from the border and attack the city.]
[The city has Four Custode Towers that perform "City Self-recovery" functions.]
[The city''s motto is: "Everyday Chaos!"]
[Another city motto: "Fight, Live, and Die on your Freewill."]
______________
"Okay, Elisa, I have a few words for you to listen. But there''s only one thing I want you to really do."
Elisa nodded at serious Jade.
"Don''t give your kindness easily."
Elisa had carried out that order before for a year. Although the sentence is different, the context is the same.
"But-"
When Elisa was about to open her voice, a flying monster fell and crashed into a building behind Jade. Followed by several Hunters who use a device on their back that can make them fly.
What just happened behind them is ''City''s Chaos'', and not only behind them, but also in parts of the city.
Elisa had a hard time getting a chance to speak. There, Jade patted her shoulder.
"All right, how about this..."
~~~~~~~~~~~
"All right, let''s go guys!"
The party is ready to enter the city. But there is one thing that looks quite strange.
"Seonbae, did her eyes really have to be closed like that?" Hwang pointed at Elisa, who is blindfolded with a cloth.
"She needs it if she really wants toe with us inside."
Jade doesn''t feel guilty or sorry for Elisa.
"It''s okay." Elisa calmed everyone down. "I believe in Lady Jade. So, please take care of me."
Well, at that time Jade held Elisa''s hand. So if there is anything, Jade herself can take care of the girl. So that''s practically safe.
"If there are no more questions, let''s get into the vehicles."
[Cyber City Transmission Vehicles (CCTV)]
[Motorized vehicles powered by electricity from the Wireless Powering Tower.]
"It''s been quite a long time since I see the chaos of this city."
"For me, I can''t see anything."
"Pfft!"
Hwang is amused at Elisa''s little joke.
At that time, the three of them were driving a four seat car, with Hwang as the driver.
The other members followed closely behind. Some use open carts. Others ride motorbikes. Enjoy the city chaos.
"Lady Jade, can I ask something?"
"What is it?"
"Were all of those explosive sounds,ing from the battle between Hunters and monsters?"
"Yep."
Actually, it wasn''t just the fight between Monsters and Hunters. But also Hunters versus Hunters.
"Everyone lives freely in this ce; a city without a crown. Because of that, you can''t see what''s going on around, girl. Or, it looks like you really wanted to get out of the car."
With her eyes closed, Elisa gripped the Staff of Hope tightly. She is trying to hold something back in her feelings.
"Actually, I can hear some screamsing from around."
Elisa is restless. Her Priest''s Soul said she had to get out of the car and use her strength for the sake of people.
Suddenly, Hwang''s eyes caught something interesting. "Oof, that guy, his right hand is about to off from his body."
Hearing that, Elisa exploded. "Lady Jade!"
"No. Nope. Hold yourself. We''re almost there."
______________
Shadow Cyber City / Downtown
They had reached the gates of Downtown.
Jade finally untied Elisa''s eyes.
"Sorry for the earlier, girl. But I can''t allow us to stop over trivial matters."
Elisa rubbed her eyes several times. "It''s okay. In fact, I should apologize for troubling you, Lady Jade. Aw!"
Opening her eyes, Elisa felt pain from the bright light of the downtown.
"Surprised by all the twinkles?"
A downtown full of colorful twinkles here and there.
"Doesn''t have a Ruler, everyone is free to do anything to the city."
A city that has fourrge towers that surround it.
"The only ones in town are Hunters, and Creators."
"Creators?"
Far ahead, the Guild Building is visible. Like any other building, the Guild Building of Cyber City is filled with the colors of the lights tied to it.
"Well, you know, creative people who create creativity. They all pour their creativity in this city. Even though they are free, they still have to obey the Abyssal Guild rules that bound Downtown."
The whole city is filled with strange, unique, and also beautiful and mature images.
"Oh My God!"
"Haha, that is one of the reasons why a girl like you should think twice about visiting this ce."
There are also a lot of statues and strange objects lying, floating, or sticking to buildings. Everything is really strange and new in Elisa''s eyes.
Arriving in front of the Guild Building, Jade stopped and turned to face her party members.
"Alright, tomorrow, ten o''clock, at this ce. You are free to do anything, but don''t get involved with a problem, andstly, don''t die. Disband!"
All members cheerfully disband, split into several groups, and nothing was left behind. Except for one who choose to stay.
"And you?"
"Come one, seonbae! If everyone leaves, who is gonna guard you?"
"I''m not leaving Downtown. And, are you really asking that of the person who holds the strongest Shield on Floor 2?"
"Ahaha, of course I''m not! That''s just a joke! Okay, I just want to be with you. How is that? Am I cool?"
Jade shook her head at the stubborn Hwang.
"Do as you like."
"Alright!"
After that, they entered the Guild Building. Their goal is to check-in and determine their next schedule.
"Then, where are we going next?"
"To a certain ce."
"Ooh, I know. Is it the Bounty Hunter Guild?"
Jade didn''t answer. She only focused on walking into an alleyway located behind the Guild Building.
"Woah, what''s this ce?"
The alley has a different atmosphere from downtown. Feels very calm and in control. Hwang felt a little weird because of that.
"I knew it! This is the door to the hideout of the Bounty Hunter Guild which must be opened by password or hidden means -!"
Jade opened the door as usual. Then go inside casually, without the need to do anything special.
The door led them into an underground passage five meters deep. Then they were faced with another door which showed that behind that door is a "The Bounty Hunter Guild hideout!"
Arge room, a bar. With a bar table and other tables and lounge chairs.
The barmaid wees Jade''s arrival.
"Isn''t it the Green Sky Shield holder? Wee in."
Jade walked in casually and scanned the entire room, only the barmaid was there.
"Why is this ce so quiet?"
"The others are on a joint mission. But one wille here to meet you. Until then, what would you like to drink?"
Jade sat in one of the chairs to wait.
Hwang raised his hand. "Um, could I get-"
Jade wiped her face with right hand. Don''t know why feel stresses immediately. Like something made her ufortable in the Cyber City.
"Aren''t you being too rxed in this city full of chaos, Jade the Green?"
Suddenly someone called her. Jade got a little surprised, because she had previously confirmed that no one was at the bar other than the barmaid.
Jade immediately turned around to take a look. But her eyes couldn''t find anyone even though she was already looking at 180 degrees.
"Don''t just use your eyes, use your senses too."
After the man spoke again, Jade finally found him. A white-haired old man. With a friendly face, that has a muscr body.
"Roger sir?"
Jade stood up and immediately approached the man who also standing.
"How are "
Jade hugged the old man without hesitation.
"How are you doing, sir?"
"The same every day but aging."
Jade let go of her hug and looked at the old man with a face full of nostalgia.
"You became an old man now, huh?"
"Well, a swift power requires sacrifice. So..."
The old man, Roger, walked over to the bar table. Jade followed closely behind.
"So, you will participate in the war too, Green Girl?" asked Roger, sat beside Jade.
"Yeah, someone asked me toe in return for their services. Also, please stop calling me that. It''s been a really long time since then, plus, I''m not a girl anymore."
"Haha, that''s just 6 years ago. So, the old Green Girl found a guy and brought her daughter here?"
Roger asked that by pointing to a blonde little girl beside Jade. To Elisa.
Being guessed of Jade''s daughter, Elisa only smiled wryly.
Jade forgot that Elisa kept following her the whole time she got to that ce.
"Oh, stupid me! I''m sorry, Elisa! I forgot to leave you with the others!"
"It''s okay, Lady Jade. I got a juice here, anyway."
Elisa''s innocence made Rogerugh. "Haha, what a cute little girl. Looking at you made me thinking of a certain blonde woman."
Elisa might have guessed Roger''s thinking. "Is that person perhaps is Maria Christina, sir?"
"Ooh, you know her?!"
"Yes, I am her foster child." "We were enemies!"
The two of them directly felt silent after hearing other''s expression.
Since Roger is the oldest, he cleared his throat once, then spoke again.
"Well, whatever it is, you won''t wait longer because the person you are waiting for wille soon."
As soon as Roger finished speaking, someone walked into the room. A person of slender build, short red hair and a serious face.
The barmaid wees the person. "Wee home, Arlene."
Chapter 157: A Plan
Chapter 157: A n
"Oh, hey! I was a little surprised because the ce suddenly became crowded."
Arlene went inside and found that there are few not casual people in the bar. Especially the female Hunter with a green shield in her back.
"So, you havee, Green Sky Shield holder?" asked Arlene to Jade.
"Well, you asked me toe. So, here I am."
Arlene first went to the barmaid and asked, "Get me the usual." Takes the bottle the barmaid give, then walked to the center of the room.
"Want to rx first, or?"
Arlene asked by activating a mechanism with a remote control. Mechanism that moves the adjacent floor; pulled out a metal table with a futuristic theme.
"Wow! That''s so cool!"
Hwang immediately ran to the futuristic table in amazement. The futuristic table surface has many straight lines and many round edges. Don''t know what it''s called.
To Arlene''s question, Jade replied: "I feel like I can receive anything that goes into my head now. So, please."
They just met and didn''t even take the opportunity to get acquainted.
However, the meeting wanted to go straight to the main point of the meeting, that is providing current information, formting problems, andst disclosing ns.
"But first, you know how this city was first built, right?"
"Well, I was there when this region first being conquered, so."
Arlene pressed a button on the remote control she holds. The futuristic table reacts to the signals the remote control gives; a 3d map created on the futuristic table.
______________
Year-4 / Month-1
Land of Honor/ The past Shield City
In that month, on a certain day, a certain Researcher goes to meet the Staff Saint.
The researcher is one of the smartest researchers Abyssal Hunter has. He has helped themunity with all the science he created.
In the certain day, he came to express his ideas and ask the Staff Saint for an opinion.
After finally could meet the Saint, he excitedly expresses his ideas:
"Violet Caelum Radiation cannot only be used for fighting purposes! They can also be used for development of science!"
It is natural to hear that kind of thing from the mouth of a researcher. Their heads are full of questions and they want to find the answers of all the questions.
But unfortunately, the thing that is brought up by the researcher is rted to the dangerous substances in Abyssal Terra.
"Take it easy, I will create a medium that can hold that substance! Like all Hunters'' Mana Vessels, this medium will be able to turn Violet Caelum Radiation into fuel so it can move itself like a machine!"
Mana vessel can store Mana / Pure Abyssal Radiation into a power [Arts], which Hunter uses to fight.
It was already dangerous for the Hunters, and Staff Saint actually didn''t want the Hunter to use it. But if they don''t use that power, they won''t be able to move forward.
Because of that, the Staff Saint did not want to ept a risk that could endanger the Hunters other than the ''sin'' he had invested.
Staff Saint told the researcher to go home and think about the idea twice before starting to invest it.
But the annoyed researcher didn''te home. He switched direction and went to the other Saint, the Spear One.
That one Saint is not difficult to find. It''s just that the researcher has to reveal his idea to everyone who is with the Spear Saint.
The researcher epts this and immediately presents his crazy idea.
Throughout the presentation, everyone is just silent, listening. The researcher began to worry that they all didn''t understand his presentation and ended up kicking him out as well.
But that was not the one to happen. The Spear Saint insteadughing for unknown reason and said: ''Interesting!''
The Saint will invest his power in helping the researcher, but on one note.
''Find a hidden ce.''
With that order, an expedition to the northeast was carried out and being led by the Spear Saint for about half a year.
The expedition led many participants to death and incurable wounds. Those who were lucky and still strong continued to advance with the Spear Saint.
Until they found a ce that could be said to be suitable but quite dangerous. That ce is the Shadow Cyber City, which was just a dark, hauntednd.
From there, the Spear Saint began to invest and support the certain researcher in his research.
______________
"Which leads to all the things that are being built in this city today."
Elisa and Hwang are amazed at the short story telling the history of Shadow Cyber City, which is depicted on a futuristic table.
"That was such a good old day!" said Roger in amusement and nostalgia.
Roger who expressed his sense of nostalgia indirectly said that he is a
"Legend?" "Legend?"
Elisa and Hwang both asked Roger at the same time.
Roger happily smiled. "Want my autograph?"
Roger''s nostalgia brought a hint of joy to the room. But suddenly someone brought a little pain.
"Is it really that good old days?"
Jade asked to the wind of the room.
From the interaction between Jade and Roger previously, said that they both know each other. However, Jade and Roger have different status and age. Plus Roger looks like a strong man who has high wisdom.
Jade is a Diamond Hunter, the holder of the Green Sky Shield. But she has aplexity within herself that is tied to past battles.
"By the way, can I continue my presentation?"
Without realizing it, they interrupt Arlene''s exnation session.
"Okay, that is a three minute brief exnation of the history of the city''s awakening. Now, the problem is, that researchers who built this city are currently carrying out experiments that could endanger Abyssal Terra."
Arlene''s second sentence made the atmosphere bes tense.
"Pure Birth Demon. Is that the experiment he''s currently does?" asked Jade.
"Correct. It seems that the rumors have spread quite widely."
Everyone was not surprised, except for Hwang and Elisa. Especially Elisha, who is an obedient servant of God.
"Pure Birth Demon?'' asked Elisa. "Is he really trying to give birth to that most terrifying monster?"
The topic is quite scary for Hwang alone. But Elisa is different, she asked with a firm and strong intention. It amazed Arlene.
"We don''t really know yet until we grab the subject of research material, the subject of the Pure Birth Demon, from that mad scientist''s hands. But we have one solid piece of evidence that we got from that crazy guy''s mouth."
Arlene pressed a button on the remote control. The button signals the futuristic table to y an audio recording.
["She-She''s alive! I thought she was dead because I injected the "Liquid Devil Seed" serum into her at a slightly higher dose than usual! Luckily, she''s still alive! With this - wait ... You guys, you guys are trying to bother me again! F-!"]
Arlene turned off the audio yer.
His words after that were inconsequential."
After the audio yback ended, the atmosphere became tense once again.
New listeners, Jade''s group have be concerned about this. But Elisa is the most concerned about the problem. Especially for one certain thing.
"Um, could I ask something?"
"I will answer based on your question and my capacity."
"The liquid devil seed, what kind of liquid is that exactly?"
Jade is also concerned about that.
"As the name suggests, it is most likely the liquid from a ''Devil Seed'' that had been processed. That madman processed the ''Devil Seed'' into a liquid that could be injected into the human body. The subject of his research was not only the girl whom he mentioned in the audio recording. A few days ago, we had encountered several subjects, all of whom were men, whose bodies rot, but do not dpose. They must have been the failed subjects of that madman''s research."
Hwang did not see the rotting bodies of the men directly. But he already felt like vomiting just imagining it.
For Elisa, she felt a pain in her heart. "Just instilling a Devil Seed into the body is already very painful. But, to be the subject of research who had to ept the injection of such a terrifying thing into the body, just how much pain she must feel." Elisa sped her hands and pressed them to her face. "Oh, Dear Lord. Please give mercy to the girl."
At Elisa''s prayer, everyone is concerned. Especially Arlene. Even though the only one who could see it was the legend man.
Done with the concern, Arlene got serious again. "Okay, with that, we, Bounty Hunter, need your shield, Jade the Green."
At Arlene''s request, Jade stood straight with a very serious aura.
"I will definitely snatch the girl."
Her intention is very strong to help the girl, the subject of the cruel research. But her intention dropped by Arlene.
"No-no, to snatch that girl is our job."
"What? So, what is my job?"
"Your job is to block that madman''s way."
"What?"
The order is a little less clear. Because of that, Arlene pressed a button on the remote. The button signals the futuristic table to y an audio recording.
["Only three days left! After that, we can be free from this cruel world! But, on that day, we have to get out of this ce, to get to the surface!"]
Chapter 158: Green Room and Little Girl
Chapter 158: Green Room and Little Girl
Shadow Cyber City / Green Room
[Feel dizzy? Tired of all the chaos in the city? Looking for a quiet and bright ce? Green Room is the perfect ce for you to visit!]
[Green Room is a room in arge tube which contains trees and green soil. The ceiling shows a panoramic view of the blue sky at daytime, and the clear night sky at night.]
[In the center of the room there is a fountain in which there is a statue of the city''s pioneer, the Spear Saint, in tribute to his services.]
[Not satisfied with just the scenery? At some point in the room, there are three musicians ying: piano, violin, and harp. They are there to fill the indoor atmosphere with their amazing y.]
[Badly injured? Fall into aa? Feeling depressed? Come to this room for heavenly serenity!]
_____________
[Wee to Green Room. Enjoy your visit.]
Elisa entered the famousrge tubr building. The only ce that has a bright atmosphere in the region.
"Wooow!"
As soon as Elisa entered the room, she immediately fell in love with the atmosphere.
"It''s a great ce, right?"
The old man who take care of her asking with a proud note.
"Yes! This ce very much reminds me of Land of Nod vibe."
That ce is within a building, the building in the darkest city on Floor 2. But it had a very fresh air. Elisa inhaled as much of the fresh air as possible.
"Historically, the Spear Saint is the one who ordered to build this ce. A ce where we can make an escape from all the chaos. If he didn''t give that order, maybe this ce wouldn''t have been built and there wouldn''t be a ce this quiet in the city."
Elisa amazed at the short story Roger told. "I know very little about the Spear Saint because not many books tell about his story. But after arriving at this ce and listening to all the stories from you sir and Sir Arlene, I came to know that the Spear Saint is just as great as the other two Light Saints."
Their chat continued during the trip to the midpoint of the Green Room.
Roger smiled smugly. "Well, the Staff Saint is a Saint full of Love, Compassion and Gentleness. The Sword Saint is the strongest Saint among the four, Full of Concentration, Strength, and also of Loyalty. As for the Spear Saint, he is the most Free, Unbound, and also has a high sense of Leadership. Not many have written about her because she didn''t want her story to be written, the reason is that she is still alive and well."
In Roger''sst sentence, there was a hint of regret expressed on the amused face.
Thest sentence is a fact. Of the three Light Saints, the Spear Saint is still alive and is now on the 3rd Floor. Freely still on an adventure to carry out the dreams of humanity, to the deepest ce in the Abyss.
Elisa came to know things about the underrated Saint from the old cogues and surprised at one fact.
"Spear Saint is, a woman?"
To Elisa''s surprise, Rogerughed with amusement.
"It''s funny because it''s true. Yes, she is a, literal strong woman."
Elisa got speechless for a few moments. Then open her mouth to express a statement.
"I thought all the Saint is a man."
Rogerughed again at the girl''s innocence. "Actually, she is not very much a woman. She act like a gori all the time."
"Gori?!"
"She likes to drink and hardly got drunk. She screams when she speaks. Hard to stop when she enjoy a battle. Never left a day toe to the Sword Saint for a challenge that would always be rejected. Being the youngest of the Four made her became spoiled to Staff Saint." Roger takes a moment to sigh. "What a troublesome girl."
Without realizing it, Rogerining about the Saint being talked about in nostalgia and longing. He can''t help it because the Spear Saint, his leader, in a deeper ce below Floor 2, adventuring with Hunters who still hoped to move forward.
For Elisa - she suddenly heard a unique, adorable voice from one direction.
''Aha! Ahaha!''
Like a bloodthirsty beast, Elisa sniffed the scent from the source of that adorable voice.
"Where is it?!"
Roger fell in confusion. "Wh-what is it you want to find, girl?"
"That adorable, and cute voices."
Roger pointed upfront. "If that, from there ..."
Elisa shed quickly towards the designated location, which is in the middle of the Green Room, where the fountain located.
At the center point of the Green Room, a little girl is running cheerfully around the fountain. Once in a moment she got close to the pool and yed water with her hands.
She is a bright, cheerful little girl with pale skin and white hair. She is not alone; she is with a man who stood facing the fountain in silence.
Even though the man with her doesn''t care about her existence, she cheerfully ying alone, enjoying the time she had. Until a woman came to her with a bloodthirsty expression.
"Come here, little girl."
The invitation came with the woman''s mouth drooling.
"No, help!"
She frantically ran over to the man and embraced the man''s leg.
Elisa had unknowingly scared the little girl and made the little girl''s father angry.
"Uh-oh, I am sorry, it''s just your daughter, is so cute I find it hard to Ars!"
The little girl''s father is the man with the little girl is actually Ars, the man Elisa is looking for.
"What are you doing?" asked Ars.
At that question, Elisa got angry. "No, I should be the one asking! What are you doing in this city?! and who is that little girl?!"
Ars took a moment to dy the answer. Looking at the worried little girl, then answer: "She is my daughter."
"Wha-!"
Like a scene struck by lightning in a soap opera drama scene. Elisa got shocked.
"Wha-what are you- h-how... Since when?!"
"Pfft!"
Elisa was seriously angry with him. But Ars about tough by turning his head instead. This further raised Elisa''s tension.
Unexpectedly, the little girl advanced into the gap between the two adults. She is afraid and worried, but took the courage to speak.
"Please don''t be mad at Mister Kind, Madam!"
That little request melt Elisa''s heart.
With a gentle and honest expression, she squatted down to fit the little girl''s height.
"What is your name, little girl?" asked Elisa in sincere.
Elisa only asked the name of the little girl. But somehow the little girl got confused.
That worried Elisa. ''Does she did not know her own name?''
Elisa didn''t me that, after all, the little girl looked like she is three or four years old. But at least, her parents did gave her a name to remember.
"Aina."
The one who answered was not the little girl. But Ars.
Elisa got up and gave Ars an expression of disdain. "Aina? Is that the name her parents gave her, or...?"
Ars returned Elisa''s serious gaze with a rxed gaze. "Her name is, Aina."
Ars said it casually, but sounded serious, and Elisa annoyed by it.
"A-yi-na?"
As the atmosphere between them is hot, an adorable little voice, trying to spell a name, could be heard from below.
"Ayi-na. Ayina."
"No, little girl."
Elisa squatted again and looked at the little girl gently.
"It''s Aina. Arranged in three sybles. Spelled, A-I-NA."
The little girl, Aina, was amazed at Elisa''s attitude and teaching she began to follow Elisa.
"A-I,-NA."
"Yes, that''s it! Aina!"
"Aina."
"Yes, you did it!"
Elisa hugged Aina out of joy and excitement. Aina could not do nothing except received her fate.
"Nice to meet you, Aina! My name is Elisa! And I am not old enough to be called madam! You can call me big sister instead!"
"Big sister?"
"Yes, bis sister Elisa!"
"Big sister Elisa?"
"YES!"
Elisa embraced Aina again, tighter and more excited than before Aina started to feel tight..
"Hey, Ars, who is this cute little creature parents?!"
Elisa looked up and asked Ars. But Ars has disappeared.
"You are her parent now."
Without realizing it Ars had moved to the outer side of the road, erecting two pirs that became the foundation of his hammock.
"What? What do you mean by that?!"
Ars immediately snorted at Elisa''s question. Elisa got furious.
"Big sister!"
"Yes, what is it, Aina?!"
Elisa''s anger immediately turned to joy because of Aina.
"Mister Doctor said, my parents is on the outside of this world. So I need to get well soon so I can meet my parents."
A depressed sentence uttered by the mouth of an innocent little girl.
"Who is she, Elisa?"
Old man Roger finally arrived at the fountain and found Elisa is with a strange little girl.
Seeing the big old man Roger, Aina innocently stared curiously.
"She is my little sister, Mr. Roger! Her name is Aina!"
Once again Elisa hugged Aina while pressed their faces.
Roger squatted down and looked at the curious Aina. She looks like curious because of Roger''s hair.
"We have, same hair, right?"
At Roger''s question, Aina somehow enduring something. Her body trembled slightly and her mouth wanted to widen.
Elisa got worried at that. But Roger told her to calm.
"Are you sick too, sir?"
That the first sentence Aina gave to Roger.
That question brought pain to Elisa''s heart.
However, Roger asked that with a gentle and strong smile.
"Yes. Our illnesses may be different. But because our hair is the same color, it means we are friends."
Aina got surprised at Roger''sst sentence.
"Friends? What is the meaning of that word, mister?"
"Uuhh, that means, we can y together, and..."
"y together?!"
Roger got a little surprised because the little girl suddenly shouted.
"Want you y with me, mister?!"
"That''s a pretty misleading question, but, yeah, let''s y together."
"Yeah! I have friend and we will y together!"
Aina is full of happiness. The happiness made her jump for joy, and someone cried.
"Elisa?"
Elisa is the one who crying.
It made Aina very worried, but she didn''t know what to do.
Elisa walked to Ars, shakes the man, and asked: "Hey, do you have something, a toy, for us to y?"
"I only have swords, and weapons."
"Other than weapon?"
"Do rocks also included into the category of weapons?"
"How much do you have?"
"How much do you need?"
"Give me three, no, six."
"Here."
Ars dropped six rocks into Elisa''s hand.
Elisa first wiped her tears. After finishing, she cheerfully turned around and shouted: "Let''s y!"
Elisa''s scream brought happiness to Aina.
"Let''s y!"
"Let''s y together!"
"Let''s y together!"
The two young girl excitedly scream and running to one ce to y together.
Roger got left behind. But before he catch up with the girls, he first walk closer to the pretending to sleep man, and asked:
"I have so much question for you. But for now, thanks for the rocks."
"Don''t worry about it."
After that short conversation, Roger went to the two young girls who had been waiting for his arrival.
"Mister, right here!"
"Come in."
Due to a sick little girl, they be a source of noise in the Green Room. But their loud noises add a sense of happiness to the room. More liven up the atmosphere of the room.
Chapter 159: To Go Out from the Darkness
Chapter 159: To Go Out from the Darkness
Shadow Cyber City /
Two Days before the War /
____________
"Soul Saint''s children, The Charity, knows about the mad researcher''s n regarding the Subject of the Pure Birth Demon. On behalf of the Soul Saint, she gave the ck Hunter power so that the mad scientist couldplete his research."
"So, the War is about us against ck Hunter group to catch the mad scientist?" asked Jade.
The Bounty Hunter hangout / The Bar
The next day, Jade brought all of her party members totaling 31 people, 32 if she included.
They all came to hear the exnation regarding the ns for The War that they would face.
As a representative for Bounty Hunter, Arlene is not alone this time.
He is with a well-built, bald ck man. And a skinny man wearing sses that uses a personalputer device.
"Technically, yes."
The bald man is Mason. Leader of the Bounty Hunter Combat Division.
The visuals on AIT (Artificial Intelligence Table) change and show the face of a blurred certain woman face. Mason pointed at the woman screen.
"This is The Charity woman. Two years ago, this woman hade to this city. But we can''t track her because she got protected by the City''s Control Holder, Rob, the mad scientist himself."
AIT shows a face of a certain man whose face looks kind of crazy and tired.
"This is Rob. The Mad Scientist. Our target."
Everyone looked closely at the man''s face. Then remembered the face of a familiar person.
"Hey, isn''t that guy is the Founder and Developer of this city?" asked Hwang.
Hwang''s question brings the party member into realization.
"Yeah, he was the researcher who asked the Spear Saint to bring him to this Northeast region."
"He is also the missing number one researcher."
"Is that really him? But, he looks more crazy right now."
Everyone in Jade''s party started rambling on about Rob, the mad scientist.
It cannot be denied because Rob was once the pride scientist Abyssal Hunter has. But, at that time, he teamed up with ck Hunter to create terrible monsters.
"All of you, stop!"
The order silenced the mouths of all of Jade''s subordinates.
"Please continue."
Mason nodded and continued.
"We have done some investigations regarding the rtionship between the two of them. It includes several things which are ..."
Jade has several questions regarding Rob rted to the past. She looks to Roger. The man sitting at the edge of the room. Roger noticed Jade''s gaze and smiled regretfully to the floor.
Roger seems aware of Jade''s unspoken question. But they can''t talk about it now.
"For that, we need your shield, Jade."
Jade refocuses on the meeting and responds to Mason''s request. She folded both hands. With a serious face, answered.
"I ept."
Mason and Arlene are happy about that.
"But refuse to use my power inside this city."
But got disappointed after it.
"Why is that?" asked Arlene. "If we want to intercept that crazy man, inside the city is the right ce."
"Yes, but, this city, Windless Hill, is too small for Green Sky Shield. This boy needs to be in a wide area so he could bring out his true strength."
Mason and Arlene couldn''t do anything about it.
That''s where the IT guy showed off.
"How about in the midst of Northeast Conquered Path and Ruins of Ancient Cognity?"
The IT guy is typing on hisputer, which is connected to AIT. Visual on AIT shows a 3d hologram map of the Northeast Region.
Mason understood what their partner meant.
"That''s true. How about we put you in here?"
Mason pointed at a point on the 3d hologram map. At the point before the Ruins of Ancient Cognity. It''s round the corner at Windless Hill. In the middle of the giant mountains.
"The only conquered territory in the northeast region is this Shadow Cyber City. The only path that could be passed is the path to the Ruins of Ancient Cognity. If you do the intercept there, there wouldn''t be a problem with expending power of your shield, right?"
Jade closed her eyes for a moment. Thinking.
"Outside the safe area, huh? Actually, in order to release the full-potential of Green Sky Shield, I need high concentration and quite a long time."
There is still an issue of Jade''s deployment.
"But."
Looks like she already figured out the way out.
"That is why I bring you guys here."
Those words were addressed to her subordinates. All main members of Jade the Green Tree Family.
However, all members were confused for a moment. Until a certain man stands up and shout.
"Yeah!"
That is Hwang.
Unlike his other colleagues, who are still curious. He is very excited.
"We are going to save the world, guys! In order to do that, we need to protect our most precious leader so she could AW!"
Jade hits Hwang on the head with the Green Sky Shield to shut his mouth.
After Hwang shouted his enthusiasm, finally all the members realized what their roles are.
"Well, you heard him. Your job is to protect me from all distractions so that we can awaken this boy."
Jade patted the Green Sky Shield. It somehow brought joy to the party members.
"Yeah, we finally get to see Green Boy again!"
"Green Boy Awakening!"
"Cheers for Green Boy!"
The excitement of all party members enlivened the whole bar.
Mason and Arlene don''t know what happened. But since their allies could be that happy because of their leader, it meant they had a big chance of winning.
"Wow, I didn''t expect to see this bar so alive."
The barmaid even surprised at the scene.
Elisa who apanied by the barmaid could only smile forced. Because she doesn''t even know what factors make Jade''s party members happy.
After the whole voice had calmed down, Mason continued.
"Alright, then, we are counting on you to intercept that mad scientist."
Jade and all members of the Green Tree Family epted the request.
"Mason!"
Suddenly, the IT guy shouted with a tense expression of relief.
Mason looked back at Jade and her party. Then he put one finger to his mouth, asking everyone to be quiet.
Visual from AIT shows the sound visualization of an audio stream.
["The day is tomorrow, Ars!"]
["Yeah."]
Everyone takes that streaming audio seriously.
"It''s him. But, who is this Ars?" asked Mason, curious.
Everyone may not know, but two certain person, Elisa and Arlene, they both got very surprised to hear who Rob is talking to.
["Finally, our dream!"]
["-That''s not my dream."]
["It wille true! The dream where we hope to go out of this darkness!"]
["I''m happy for you. By the way, what''s this?"]
["Eh?"]
["This blue, like electricalwork kinda thing."]
["That! That must be them! The intruders! They are enemy!"]
["You''re not answering my question. But, does this mean we are being hacked?"]
["Yes! We are being hacked! In fact, they have hacked me several times and are trying to trace my whereabouts!"]
["Doesn''t that the meaning of being hacked? Well, where are you?"]
The IT guy started shaking with fear.
"Mason! We''re being traced back!"
"What?!"
Mason also felt the fear felt by the IT guy.
"But how?! Aren''t we using our own Abyssal Radiationwork?!"
"I don''t know! I can''t even see what that Ars guy is doing! But I can feel it, he, is looking for our location!"
IT guy fearse true.
["Under the guild building?"]
Jade and the rest of the party don''t know what happened. But hearing that their whereabout ce was pronounced so easily made them feel goosebumps too.
["Under the guild building?! So that''s the reason why I can''t control them in downtown!"]
Rob was angry about something. Meanwhile, Ars feels amused somehow.
["Wew, I never thought I would enter into a story that had a real sci-fi element like this. Moreover, when the genre of this story is unclear itself. But, I''m still pleased. I don''t know how many of you in there. One thing is for sure, you will definitely get in my way. Therefore, I warn you now, think twice before you do what you want to do. I''m serious."
IT guy is shaking violently. His fear led him to hit hisputer and turn off the streaming audio.
"So scary! So scary! So scary! So scary!"
IT guy can''t control himself because of the terror Ars gave.
Mason can''t help that man. He turned and faced Jade. Unlike them, Jade and the members had serious expressions, they were ready to face anything, even Ars, who could terrorize them like that.
"So, any change of ns?" asked Jade.
Mason deeply regretted that, but, "Yes, looks like we have to redo the n "
"No!"
Someone''s taking over the meeting.
It was Arlene.
"No change of ns. I will face him myself."
Arlene showed the most serious face she could do. It was able to convince Masons to keep them going.
"All right, we''ll do it ording to n."
After that determination, all the Green Tree Family members dispersed out.
"How about you, Elisa?"
"I''ll settle down, wait with Sir Roger."
"Alright. I''ll pick you up when this is all over."
Jade left Elisa at the bar, along with the barmaid and Roger who were still sitting quietly at the edge of the room.
Elisa came to Roger, with all the sad and regretful faces she could show.
"If only I know that was Aina all along."
Roger got up from the seat and hugged the girl who wanted to cry. Embraced her.
"Don''t worry. It''s not your fault. This is just beyond our expectations. We can''t go back to yesterday to fix all this. All we can do is move forward and face all this."
Chapter 160: Lead Seal
Chapter 160: Lead Seal
West Tower / Highest Room
Hangars /
In the center of the room, a jet ne is ready to go. Waiting for the pilot to make the decision.
"You will kill all of them for me right, Ars?!"
Rob wanted to make sure of that, Ars will eliminate everyone who gets in his way, before leaving.
"No."
But Ars'' answer made him surprised in confusion.
"Wha- Aren''t you going to guarantee my trip out?! Plus, you say you will kill everyone who gets in you way?"
"Well, I said that, but eliminating them is not necessary. Plus, I only warn them to think twice, not actually will kill them."
"But, why?! How are you going to protect me without killing them?!"
At that question, Ars took out six Sinaga Swords. The Six Sinaga Swords drew near Rob''s jet ne like satellites.
"This six sword will do the job."
Well, that''s cool and all. "But, this is not enough!"
"Don''t worry too much. I will fly with you too. After all, won''t ck Hunter also escort you?"
Rob couldn''tin after that.
The jet ne is designed to carry arge package on the back. Tha package is a cube, a hard sealed cube.
The one sitting in the pilot''s seat is Rob. The pilot is an AI.
[We are ready to go, Sir Great Mad Scientist?]
The AI pilot recognized Rob, who was already in the pilot seat.
"Yes-yes! But wait a minute? Mister ck Hunter Leader!"
Rob called someone who is standing behind Ars. A man in a ck cloak and had a very angry face.
"What?!"
He is Jared, the representative of The Charity woman and the control holder of the ck Hunter army.
"Uh, you and your army will really protect me, right?"
"Yeah, of course. Unlike this useless person, we will kill anyone who gets in the way of the Soul Saint''s Path of Belief."
Jared still holds a grudge against Ars. But Ars did not take it seriously.
"Hey, don''t be rude like that. Although," said Ars casually, "[Dragonoid Wings: Six Satellites] is more useful that all of your pawn."
"Oh, really? Want to make a bet?"
"Want me to actually kill you this time?"
The atmosphere is getting hotter between Ars and Jared. Rob starting to worry that they would split up.
"H-hey! Gentleman! Let''s focus on our goal for now: to protect me. And please, don''t kill him, Ars. He is also a valuable subject of my research."
The two men lowered their killing intent. Agree to disagree.
"Well, what are you waiting? Just go."
"O-OK!"
The AI pilot immediately responded to Rob''s intention to leave. The jet started hovering low, then flew forward at low speed. Leave the hangar to go to the destination location, [Surface].
Ars alone remains in the hangar. Jared is gone in the dark somewhere.
Breathing the city air, Ars felt disgusted. "This ce suck."
Well, basically the ce is in the middle between two tall mountains with only dark mountains around. The only ce that has fresh air is the Green Room.
"Well, guess it''s time to do the job."
Ars took out something from Unlimited Inventory. An unusually unique futuristic skateboard.
[Cyber Grand Broom]. Flying Grand Broom, which has been modified with futuristic elements and has a wider footing.
A device that can make Ars fly faster in the air. He easily and efficiently caught up with Rob.
"Ars!"
"Yo!"
Ars and [Dragonoid Wings: Six Satellites] privately escorting Rob. Even so, Rob still has doubts.
"Hey, do you really think it safe going like this? I mean, aren''t we too open?"
That cannot be denied.
"Moreover, the Bounty Hunters, they do not have a rank like you Abyssal Hunter, but they cannot be underestimated. Oh, I have data on their fighting strength if you want?"
"No need!"
Rob is still filled with worry. But as usual, Ars is still rxed.
Ars raised his right hand, then pointed forward. "Just believe me and move forward."
They are close to the exit gate of the Guild Protection (Barrier). When they touch the outside, the war will automatically start.
They will definitely be overrun by dozens of attacks.
However, Rob, who still afraid, didn''t want to doubt his partner anymore.
"Believe and move forward!"
Rob hit the jet''s gas harder, and he started going faster. Pass through the Guild Protection, towards the outer side of Downtown.
One second after touching the outside air, nothing happened yet. Two secondster, dozens ofser and missile attacks gotunched on Rob''s jet.
All of those attacks createdrge explosions in the air. The explosion must have destroyed Rob''s jet ne.
But no, Rob with his jet ne still shot forward unscathed.
In the pilot''s seat, Rob still closed his eyes in fear.
"I''m still alive?"
Rob opened his eyes and looked around.
Something surprised him a little. A bright red line circled the jet at high speed, like a barrier.
"I told you to take it easy and move forward."
Ars suddenly appeared from next door with a rxed face.
Now Rob realized that the six red swords that followed his jet had disappeared, turning into a very strong sharp barrier.
"Oh, yeah! I have the strongest man by my side! Then, I won''t hesitate to step on the gas!"
Rob''s jet travels faster after he finds out that his safety is guaranteed.
______________
On the other hand, within the city.
["The target has barrier between him and moving faster! And, a person is flying beside the target. He is Most likely is ''Ars''!"]
The transmission was sent to all personnel of participant Bounty Hunter.
"Roger that."
After giving a reply, Mason turned back. Facing his nine members who are about to do the chase.
"All right, our job is moreplicated because the target has strong reinforcements. But there''s no need to worry, because we have our own trump card."
Mason looked at Arlene. Arlene nodded in confirmation.
"All right, let''s roll out and get that bastard to our hands!"
______________
Rob and Ars are still flying casually. But Ars suddenly raced Rob and stopped right in front of Rob''s jet.
Rob couldn''t help but hit the brakes and ask: "What happened, Ars?!"
Ars did not answer. "[Dragonoid Scale: Five Layer, Red Flower]"
Ars creates three red flowers which serve as a protective barrier.
The moment after, a ck beam shot straight at Ars'' barrier.
Theser beam is so powerful that it created a white light that hurt the eyes.
"My eyes!"
Rob could not hold back the wave of white light and entered the room under the pilot control machine.
Thatsts for about 10 seconds until the ckser starts to shrink and disappear..
Unexpectedly, that powerful attack destroyed four of Ars barriers.
Rob immediately came out after the light wave had ended. He showed a face of fear and surprise from the attack just now.
"Ars, be careful! Just now was the attack from the ck Sky Spine!"
"ck Sky Spine?! What is the Spine?"
When ites to a Spine, whates to mind is: a series of vertebrae extending from the skull to the small of the back, enclosing the spinal cord and providing support for the thorax and abdomen; the backbone. Or, any hard, pointed defensive projection or structure, such as a prickle of a hedgehog, a spike-like projection on a sea urchin, a sharp ray in a fish''s fin, or a spike on the stem of a nt.
"Is that is?"
"Yes! Unlike other Seven Color Weapons, the ck Sky Spine is a single structure that can bebined into various weapons! From the previous attack, it looks like those bastard Bounty Hunters fused it into aser gun!"
"Wew."
Rob received even more concern knowing their opponent had one of the Seven Color Weapons. However, as usual, Ars was still rxed.
"I thought you were a hidden power possessed by the rotten ck Hunter group."
Suddenly someone spoke to Ars.
He came from below, on some sort of jet motorbike. Come together with eight other people. Bounty Hunters.
"A nig-"
Ars got a little surprised when he faced the leader of the Bounty Hunters, who is a bald ck man.
"Uhum! Hey, those are nice motorbikes you guys have!"
The Bounty Hunters are confused because the nature of Ars does not match their imagination. Even though yesterday he just terrorized them.
"I thought you were an old man with a scary face. Some kind of Demon King Commander. But it''s turned out you look like not from their group?"
The Bounty Hunter leader tries to guess Ars'' faction.
Ars responded. "You are not actually wrong. I''m not from that ugly ce. But because of a contract, I was forced to cooperate with them."
"So, where are you really from? And why are you protecting that foul behind?"
"I''m from-"
"Just get rid of them already, Ars!"
Ars wanted to tell something. But Rob couldn''t wait for it.
"Don''t rush me-"
Voooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!
Ars got disturbed again. This time it was by a loud horn sounding from the right direction of the ck giant mountain.
Everyone looked towards the source of the horn sound. Where many red lights, looking like mes, flew towards them.
Chapter 161: Unexpected Meeting
Chapter 161: Unexpected Meeting
"What are those?"
The north sky filled with red. Hundreds of mes flying closer to the city.
Everyone on the scene is using auxiliary devices to take a deep look, taking a closer look at what all the red dots really are.
"A monster? Flying me monsters?"
Mason had a hard time identifying what kind of monster they are.
Then suddenly Rob burst onughing.
"They are gargoyle! And there are so many of them! Yarred must be the one summoning them all!"
"It''s Jared. Pronounce with -Je in the first letter. Jared."
Rob identified that as reinforcements whoe to support him. A support from ck Hunter group.
This certainly surprised the Bounty Hunters. They had anticipated the group to appear, but had never expected that there would be such arge number and a horde of monsters.
Plus, they all didn''te for Rob, they flew towards the city. Towards the points where there are many heavy vehicles carrying weapons and are ready to fire their guns at Rob.
"I hear you want a war! Then wee my soldiers!"
Hundreds of Gargoyles against Bounty Hunter weapons.
The conditions are quiteplicated. But Mason didn''t let himself go into confusion.
"Arms 4! Fire all you''ve got!"
From a certain point, dozens of missilesunched towards Rob and Ars.
Rob and Ars did not dodge all the attacks and just remained silent, taking all the explosions from the missiles.
Bounty Hunter knew that those attacks would not stop them. But at least it could slow the target down until their strongest attack is ready to fire.
But the target didn''t want to wait.
Rob came out of the smoke explosion, step on the gas and headed out of town.
"See ya, bitchiest!"
Rob is no longer afraid of obstructions or anything that will slow him down.
Until the jet ne''s three protective swords disappeared, it became a barrier protecting the lower part, which one by one got destroyed by the three ckser shots.
Ars appeared in front, stopping the jet ne with one hand. In an instant, a ckser shot one of the three remaining Sinaga Swords, which are spinning at high speed.
[Dragonoid Wings: Six Satellites], only two left within just a few second after being attacked by the ck Sky Spine..
"I-I told you, Ars! The ck Sky Spine is dangerous!"
Ars didn''t answer. His right hand made several movements which control the two remaining Sinaga Swords to be a barrier protecting the back of the jet ne.
Mason and the other eight Bounty Hunter charging with their jet motorbike. Their jet motorbikes fired bullets. However, their bullets could not prate Ars''s red shield. So they split the formation in two directions, right and left.
To counter that, Ars fired four Sinaga Swords. That hit jet motorbikes of the four Bounty Hunters chaser. Ars didn''t kill them. He just crushed their vehicle, and they fell down.
Four of the five remaining Bounty Hunter chaser went to the aid of their fallenrades. All that was left is Mason, who had to make a decision.
"Hey, what are you waiting for?"
Ars woke Rob from the daze.
"Continue moving."
The previous battles were so fast and amazing that Rob forgot his original purpose.
"O-oh, yeah!"
He returned to step on the gas and shot forward. Ars followed at a slower pace.
Mason was put in a difficult situation to choose any option.
The strength that Bounty Hunter has is four. Missile weapon power. The pursuers. ck Sky Spine and Green Sky Shield.
The pursuers were a unit that had a great chance of catching the target head-on. But with Ars, they can''t do anything.
Missile weapon power with the ck Sky Spine has a chance to take down Ars, but they can''t ignore the Gargoyles that targeting the city.
"Arlene, it''s all up to you."
So they had no choice but to leave everything to the ck Sky Spine and Green Sky Shield.
["Roger that."]
Up ahead, Ars is still flying casually.
"Country Road~ Take me home~ To the ce~ I belong~ West Sumatra~ Lake Toba~ Take me home~ Country-"
His singing got interrupted by a machine gun. He looked down and found another jet motorbike darting towards him.
The jet motorbike was different from the previous nine. That one is bigger and heavier. The speed is slower. But one thing that is unique is the muzzle of the jet motorbike is in the shape of a dragon''s head.
"Isn''t that?"
The rider wears flying sses. But his head was open, showing his red hair.
Ars is waiting for that person toe to him.
"You''re kind enough to wait for my arrival."
The red-haired woman hade to Ars and gave the impression of ''long time no see''.
"You''re also kind enough to remember an ordinary guy like me."
Arlene smirked andugh a little. "How could I forget? I thought you were that great man who had disappeared for a long time. But when I think about it, that guy can''t be as young as you. So I can assure, that you are the sessor of that great man."
Arlene''s statement made Ars think. "That man. But who?"
Ars didn''t want to ask the questioner about the answer and started looking for the answer himself.
When he first met Arlene, it was in Gate Vige. From there, Ars already had a feeling that Arlene had suspected him as someone she was looking for. But Ars could not guess who it was.
But he already has a clue now, which is ''that great man''. In Abyssal Terra, there are only a few men who deserve the nickname of ''great man''.
"I''m so stupid."
Finally, Ars found the answer.
"You mean Satria, huh? Well, I don''t want to admit that I am is his sessor. But, because I wielded his sword passed down to me, yes, you can say I am his sessor."
Ars responded to all of these things casually. In contrast to him, Arlene felt anger make her chest burn.
"To think the sessor of that great man is a bastard like you."
"Hey, don''t me me. I just want to make a lot of money. And, you can''t be mad at me, well yes, you can, but, all things good and bad are rtive."
At Ars''s statement, Arlene''s anger exploded into a rage.
"Then is making a little girl tormented by an experiment is a good thing in your eyes?!"
Arlene''s wrath was nothing like ordinary wrath. Unlike the wrath of a hero, who has a sense of justice. But it felt more like the wrath of a parent, whose her child is being tormented by the world.
How did Ars know? Because he had witnessed the same thing in the past.
"O-oh. In that case-"
_________
- Before Ars''s meeting with Arlene.
Rob is still on the gas, no need to look back because his back is protected safely.
He continued to elerate until he was out of the city and was about to reach the bend of the mountain pass.
"Yeaaaaaaaahhhh! This is my win, baby!"
He had reached the corner, and the path remained straight ahead, past the Ruin of Ancient Cognity, out of the northeast region. After that no one would be able to stop him, because outside the northeast region he can use stealth mode on the jet.
However, his expectation got shattered by the sight of something enormous blocking the path.
"What, in the Thomas Edison, is that?"
Rob looked up, looking across the body of a giant tree that covered the path of the region. The height of the tree was able topensate for half the height of the giant mountains of the northeast region.
Rob was in front of the giant tree. He had to stop because the tree was blocking the way.
Taking the microphone, Rob spoke: "Hey, who put that tree in the way?!"
The jet ne identified that there are about 30 humans who were in the tree.
Rob speaking with the microphone again. "Hey, who the fuck in that tree,e down and speak to me!"
Finally, someone responded to his call.
Five people, Abyssal Hunters. All of them are Vanguards who use swords and shields. They descended in a magical way, that is, by riding a branch from the giant tree that grew elongated.
Their leader stood at the very front, a woman with green hair, grasping a sword that was stuck in to the branch.
"Rob Yu-zen, long time no see."
She is
"Who are you?!"
"You."
Rob couldn''t remember who that woman is.
Jade''s veins throbbed at Rob''s arrogant attitude.
"It must be nice to be a genius. You can easily forget people who are not important to you."
"I don''t care!"
Jade is getting more pissed off at the mad scientist.
"Get rid of that tree and don''t get in my way!"
"Ahh, sorry about that. But I can''t get rid of Green Boy right away. But you can pass upstairs if you want."
"I would have done it if I could!!"
"Why you can''t?"
"Because the luggage box behind me is very heavy and this jet ne can''t go any higher than this!"
"Then you can drop the package box and you can go. We''re not chasing you."
"How kind of you. Of course I can''t do that!"
Jade could have just attacked the man and grabbed their target box. But their job is only to block the target''s way. Until someone picks the target up.
"Yu-zen!"
Someone suddenly shouted Rob''s name from behind. It was Arlene, who streaked away with a certain man following her from behind.
"Wait, who is that man?"
Chapter 162: Battle is to the Strong
Chapter 162: Battle is to the Strong
Hwang came to Jade to provide information.
"Seonbae! That is Ars!"
Jade red, a little shocked and disbelieving. "What? Why?!"
The sight was indeed a little strange. Seeing their mainrade walking along with the main enemy.
On her motorbike, Arlene strengthen her focus on her target, Rob.
"What? Why?!"
The one who got confused and wondering at the scene was not only Jade, but also Rob, the target of the chase.
"Why did you let him through, Ars?!"
Arlene did something with her jet motorbike, which made the mouth of the dragon head glow white.
"Fuck- fuck-fuck!"
Rob got the jet running again. But Jade quickly got in the way.
"Where do you want to go, mad scientist?"
Rob got furious. He wanted to press something on the jet controls. Before he did, Jade got attacked. The tree branch they were riding got cut by an attack from above; they fell.
Someone jumps and gets off on the jet.
"I know he will betray us."
A man in ck boarded Rob''s jet, then covered the jet with ck smoke, disappearing from view.
Arlene lost sight of the target. But she still fired several ck Sky Spinesers forward Even though the bullet didn''t hit the target and instead injured Green Boy.
Arge echoing voice was heard. At the same time, Green Boy is shaken.
"Pholia!"
Jade just came back and went upstairs. She gets mad at Arlene for hurting Green Boy.
"Don''t shoot yourser at Green Boy. The power of the ck Sky Spine was painful enough for fellow Coloured Weapons!"
Despite being scolded, Arlene looked indifferent. "Where is he?!"
They lost their target, which had suddenly disappeared into a ck smoke.
"One thing I do know, our target was saved by a high-ranking ck Hunter."
______________
"You really saved me, Yared!"
"Lower your voice. We haven''t really escaped them yet. Plus, that bastard has turned his hand on us."
Jared had boarded to the jet and sessfully cover them. They were passing through the giant tree blocking the northeast passage.
"I also really can''t believe it. Even though Ars is a great person, and he also wants to get out of this rotten world. Or maybe he was pretending to betray us in order to attack those two Seven Colored Weapon wielders from behind?!"
Rob''sst sentence got Jared thinking. "If that was true, he must be a very smart person. But if not, he is the most rotting creature I''ve ever met. More rotten than that Staff Saint."
Jared had a little hope for Ars because in the battle in the Land of Honor, Ars didn''t actually kill him. That man would really do something if he got a benefit from it. Plus, taking Jared''s second Devil Seed was useless as it only served as a heart for Jared.
Then there''s one more problem.
"Just how big is this tree!"
They had been circling the tree, but had not yet found the end. Even though the tree shouldn''t be as wide as they thought.
"Even Adam Tree isn''t this wide!"
That is really strange.
"How fast is this jet?" asked Jared.
Without looking at the speed meter, Rob replied: "As you board to the ne, the jet''s speed drops to 40 mph. But that doesn''t make much difference and slows us down through this damn tree!"
Jared stood and looked at the tree on their right. For some reason, the scenery he sees is no different, even though they were walking through that tree.
"This tree is moving on the same speed as us?"
Jared''s feelings said that.
Rob heard Jared''s guess and immediately analyzed the facts, and right, "This tree really moves with us!"
A giant tree, moving at the same speed as them. Of course it is very surprising.
"Power of this magnitude ... This is impossible!"
"Of course it is possible!"
Jared''s disbelief was met by a voice that sounded familiar.
"Like technology, we Warriors are also evolving!"
It was Jade who is riding the Green Boy branch.
"You, woman! Stop following me!"
Jade smirked at Rob''s orders. "Like I said before, I''ll stop bothering you if you drop the package."
Jade said that while raising her right hand. Gives some sort of sign.
At the sign, several rays were visible from within the shadow of the Green Boy''s upper branch. The beams are air attacks that would strike them.
"Oh, shit!"
All of those attacks came at speeds faster than the jet. All of it slid down shy, trying to hit Rob''s jet.
Rob maneuvered to avoid all the attacks.
"Shit! Shit! Shit!"
He was able to dodge, but not for long.
"Shiitt!"
An attack will hit the jet ne.
"Did we get him?" asked Jade.
One sessful attack hits Rob''s jet. They are not after the package or the pilot of the jet. They just want to bring down the jet.
But strangely, the jet ne was no longer running, but also did not fall.
After the smoke from the attack that hit the jet had disappeared, a scene was seen where Rob''s jet is still fine, shielded by a red barrier.
"Ars!"
Rob has been saved again by Ars. Who just caught up with their speed.
"You guys are speeding too fast," said Ars in azy tone.
"No, you''re the one too slow!"
Jade had figured that the man didn''t really betray Rob by letting Arlene through.
"What are you waiting for, go."
"Okok!"
Rob stepped on the gas once more.
"Don''t let him escape!"
Jade orders her subordinates to shoot Rob again. But all of their attacks could not hit the jet ne because of Ars barrier is so strong.
There, another jet shot past and caught up with Rob.
That is Arlene.
Once again, Ars allowed Arlene to pass. Yet he remained close to Jade.
"Hey, what''s your reason for doing all this?" asked Jade in confusion of Ars'' way of thinking.
"Reason? I don''t need a reason. All I have is a motive, and if you asked me, ''why I let that woman through'', I can tell because that would break the contract."
Jade made to think, "Contract?"
After the ''Battle of Catastrophe'' incident, Jade met with Sylvia Shield to ask for explication regarding the actions of Greedy Young Master. Sylvia said that it was rted to contracts, and she couldn''t say more than that.
Ars just triggered about the same traits as Greedy Young Master.
"Hey, how about we make a contract?"
Jade tries a gamble. Ars caught her hidden intent, but still willing to y with it.
"Oh-ho. Name your price then."
"Price?"
"Yeah, you want power, so offer the pay first."
Jade got confused at a moment. Power? Price?
''Does he man, he offered his for a price?''
"Yeah, but of course, depending on your needs, the pay mustpatible. Judging from your current condition, Green Sky Shield is the right price."
"What?!" Jade red. "We are against you, but you said I have to give you Green Boy? No kidding!"
Jade raised her sword, preparing to fight the arrogant man.
"So, you want to-"
Before Jade moves, several strikes hit Ars from above.
All the attacks did not work because Ars was protected by an invisible red barrier.
Following that, several Vanguards leaped onto Ars with their weapons emitting rays, Arts.
However, their fall was held back by a red barrier which pushed and threw them down.
Jade saves them by growing Green Boy branch to catch them.
After that, several more air strikes wereunched, and once again they did not work on Ars barrier.
There, someone fired his gun, which exposed Ars''s red barrier.
That is Hwang. His attacks looked like ridiculous things, but that has a hidden motive. Because at the same time, he threw two shooting stars that shot out at high speed, which managed to split Ars in half.
Hwang smiled broadly after his attack was sessful. But got immediately faded because all he attacked was Ars''s shadow.
"[Arts: Shadow Clone]!"
Ars'' voice suddenly sounded from behind him. He also suddenly felt a hit to his left cheek, which threw him down.
Ars tricked them and went deeper into the Green Boy. He took out two ck swords and held them in both hands. Using those two swords against Jade''s subordinates.
He parried, pushed, and blew away all the Vanguards that the Jade party had. He did that until Jade advanced alone to face him.
Jade shot off with the rapidly growing Green Boy branch, pulled her sword back, and collided with Ars''s sword.
"You didn''t finish us off and were just ying around? What do you really want?!"
Ars pushed Jade aside. "You have answered your question. I''m just ying around."
Ars yed around because he thought he was strong. He is strong against Jade and his family. It''s the same as disrespecting Jade.
"You are pissed me off, you know."
"Oh, are you going to release this tree full power?"
Instead of taking Jade''s anger seriously, Ars got hype about what Jade was going to do.
"Are you going to make this tree have legs and arms like the Grandfather Tree?"
"No, Green Boy can be cooler than that." Jade raises his sword, will stab the Green Boy branch. "Green Dragon Boy!"
Jade shouted out something like a spell before thrusting his sword.
"Wew, dragon, where?!"
Ars once again pleased with what Jade about to do, and his wish was fulfilled the moment a wooden dragon head attacked him.
He cut open the wooden dragon with his sword, but two, three, and many more dragons came to take revenge.
Ars tries to face them with his two swords, but got overwhelmed and forced to back up.
Jade and many wooden dragons - branches from Green Boy - faced him.
"How is it, still want to brag?"
At Jade''s question, Ars kept his two ck swords, and took out one Sinaga Sword.
"Well, if you get serious, I must do the same as well."
Ars''s red sword startled Jade and made Jade think of something rted to someone else.
"Stoooooooooooooooppp~!"
However, their fight was dyed when a blonde girl flew and crashed into Ars.
Chapter 163: A talk about contract
Chapter 163: A talk about contract
"We are free!"
Rob is happy that Ars is holding Jade down. So that there is no one left to chase them.
"I think we are not."
But Jared witnessing something is catching up with them from behind.
A jet, but not shaped like a vehicle.
"What?!"
Rob immediately looked back and found someone in jet armor flying over at high speed. That someone is the red-haired man.
That gave Rob a terror.
"What and who is that?" asked Jared.
"That is the ck Sky Spine and its holder!"
Rob once again went into fear and panic mode.
Arlene turns her jet motorbike into jet armor. The armor covering her entire body except for the head. Flying armor with jet propulsion on the back.
"That is Abyssal Armor Mech 2 that I developed and disappeared three years ago! It turned out that they stole it and modified the armor by fusing it with the ck Sky Spine! F*ck them!"
The ck Sky Spine was nowhere to be seen. But on the right back of Abyssal Armor Mech 2-Mod, there is a cannon in the shape of a dragon''s head. That is the cannon capable of shooting cksers from the ck Sky Spine power.
Abyssal Armor Mech 2-Mod looks so intimidating with its speed and its user killer gaze.
They couldn''t escape without doing something.
Jared can''t do anything in his current state. Blowing the horn to summon troops would be useless and can''t even slow down the red-haired Bounty Hunter.
Jared is ready to jump off the jet.
"Jred!"
But Rob called him and gave something; an injection.
"That is a serum I extracted from the Subject of the Pure Birth Demon''s blood! It will give a power boost to the Devil Seed in your body! But it''s only temporary, and as a side effect you won''t be able to move for a while after"
"Yeah-yeah, I know! It''s a clich plot. You don''t have to talk much to exin that in this situation."
Jared without hesitation immediately injected the injection into his body. The next moment, his body shook violently.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Previously, it took Arlene a long time to set up the Abyssal Armor Mech 2-Mod. Because of that, she was invisible for a while before.
At the time, the target was in sight. Just a little more. She can reach the target and get what she wishes.
But suddenly, something very fast shot towards him from the front. Forced her to be in defense mode and being pushed back.
Arlene opened her eyes, looked ahead, found that there is a winged demon who would be her opponent.
"You can''t go past beyond this."
The Demon - the body of the ck Hunter in front hadpletely turned into a demon. But Arlene didn''t feel a strong threat like from a Demon King Commander.
Plus, even though he had transform a demon-itation, Arlene seemed to be able to recognize the man in front of her.
"Are you perhaps, Jared?"
At Arlene''s question, Jared looked up at his body.
"You, can still recognize me even though I''ve be a demon like this?!"
"Yep. I thought you were a big threat that could slow me down. But it seemed I got too worried. Plus, that transform looks ugly."
Arlene makes fun of his pride demon body.
"You, pay those words with your blood!"
~~~~~~~~~~~~
Ruins of Ancient Cognity /
After flying for a while, Rob finally arrived at the ruins.
"Great! After passing this ce, everything will be easy!"
The reason why he couldn''t do stealth mode in the northeast region is because going into stealth mode required an area filled with light.
Yes, the time is daytime. But in the northeast region, either day or night, the sky will remain dark. The reason about the phenomenon is still unknown.
In the past, the Abyssal Researcher, the Staff Saint, for some reason didn''t want to enter the region. He just said one thing: ''The ce is inappropriate.''
But the Spear Saint still set foot in the region. Not to research, but to conquer. The boundary of the northeast region is also still unknown.
The northeast region is a region that is still full of mystery. Yet, no one wanted to take the risk of going deeper, past the Shadow Cyber City, to find the end.
Return to the main character of the chapter.
Since no one was chasing him, Rob took a leisurely flight.
Casually passing through all the ruins'' monster.
"Hey, Android-12uiu4iu5! Don''t try to chase me, Flies-Ghjj234h1h!"
Jared ns to keep that speed out of the northeast region. But the noise of sharp objects shing each other startled him.
"What the-?!"
The sound of the battle came from above his head. A battle between a demon - Jared, and Abyssal Armor Mech 2-Mod red-haired Bounty Hunter.
In the sky, Jared fighting with his long, strong nails. Abyssal Armor Mech 2-Mod uses a sword fused in its two hands.
They shing their swords without being able to injure one another. They are bnced.
"I thought you were a sniper!"
Arlene had attacked them with the ck Sky Spine''sser cannon several times before. So Jared was quite amazed by Arlene''s closebat skills.
"How about you?" asked Arlene back. "Aren''t you supposed to be a caster?"
Jared was. But after losing his main Devil Seed, which was stolen by Ars, he lost his power to be a Caster.
"But now I have a recement that is stronger than before!"
Jared stepped back a little away from Arlene. Then he opened his mouth wide, gathered dark mana and condensed into one.
"[Dark Rising: Vicious Killer]!"
Jared fired the dark mana ball at Arlene at high speed.
However, a few seconds before Jared did so, Arlene had already fired theser of the ck Sky Spine first. Which hit right in the middle of the dark mana ball, and for some reason, the ck Sky Spineser absorbed the dark mana ball, sending it back along towards Jared.
Jared got shot and fell.
Rob got goosebumps seeing the sight.
Next, Arlene will chase him with no other obstacle.
"Stop chasing me!"
Rob stepped on the gas jet until it ran aground. The jet was shooting at 80 mph. The highest speed that can be performed.
Even so, the red-haired Bounty Hunter is still able to catch up. Most likely, the Abyssal Armor Mech 2-Mod''s speed is around 90 or 100 mph.
In just a few seconds, Rob will get caught.
"Noooooooooooo!"
Rob didn''t want to give up. He continued to hit the gas, even though the chances of him escaping were slim. What could help him at that time is only a miracle.
The miracle came just when Rob needed it.
A dark mana ball hit Abyssal Armor Mech 2-Mod. Make it unbnced and reduce its speed.
"Hahaha! Take that shit!"
Delighted, Rob released the gas and lowered the jet''s speed. It was a mistake he shouldn''t have done.
Arlene took advantage of that moment to unleash all the remaining strength of Abyssal Armor Mech 2-Mod jet power and reach for Rob''s jet ne.
"What are you-?!"
Arlene brings Rob''s jet crashed with her.
_____________
"What are you-?!"
Ars grabbed Elisa''s cor, pulled the girl from her grip to Ars like a naughty cat.
"What are you even thinking?!"
Ars is angry at her. But Elisa didn''t care.
Elisa looked at Jade and shouted: "Go on, Lady Jade! I will hold Ars!"
Hwang, who heard that, wondered. "What is the girl thinking? Seonbae, should we get back and get her?"
At Hwang''s question, Jade looked forward at the approaching Ruins of Ancient Cognity.
"No, we will entrust the girl to hold Ars. Now we focus on the front."
Hwang is curious about Jade''s sudden coldness. But refused to ask, because he and his colleagues fully trusted the leader''s decision.
Behind, Ars had to stop because of Elisa.
Ars still held up Elisa like a bad cat, and he carelessly directed her into the air, had the intention to drop the girl down.
"Wait! Wait! Wait! I am sorry for doing that! It''s scary!"
"What are you even thinking rocketing like that?"
Ars was not angry at Elisa''s existence, he is angry at the danger Elisa had just done.
"Please! Please! Listen to him, first!"
"Us?"
At that time, a man came to Ars.
"Please don''t be angry at the girl, Ars. I was the one who threw her earlier."
A white-haired old man. Magically levitating by riding two dragons - two dragon spears - which are held in both hands. A red and blue dragon.
"No! No! It was my idea! So you can be mad at me. But we can save it forter, okay?"
That''s a not bad deal.
"Wait! Wait! Wait!"
But Ars still dropped Elisa down.
"Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa...eh?"
Elisa did not fall to the ground, she was lowered and was riding on Ars''s jet skateboard.
"Hufff!"
"Talk, old man."
Ars allowed him to speak. Because of that, Roger would speak, wisely.
"First, nice to meet you. My name is Roger. I heard from Elisa girl, I can make a contract with you."
Chapter 164: Release that girl
Chapter 164: Release that girl
"Gaaaaaaaahh!"
Robes out of the gray and the building pieces that fall on him.
His condition when he fell at that time was not that severe, seeing that many buildings were destroyed due to emergencyndings.
He looked at the jet screen panel instrument that had died from the fall earlier.
"Jarvis, talk to me!"
Rob hits the jet''s instrument panel, which at that point stopped functioning, calling out the pilot''s AI.
After being hit. The instrument panel functioning again, and the AI pilot responds: "[We are alive, Sir Great Mad Scientist]"
"Yeah, I know! Calcte the damage received!"
The AI pilot performs data calctions in an instant.
"[Damage taken: 12% to jet''s armor. Does not affect engines but weakens the ne''s defenses.]"
Rob could breathe a sigh of relief. "Okay, good! Now, rebooting and start the engin-"
A rumbling sounding from behind, close to his position.
Rob looked back and found someoneing out of the rubble. Someone who had fallen with him, or rather, who was pulling him down to fall.
"Robert, Yu-zen!"
That someone is the red-haired Bounty Hunter. He called Rob by his full name.
In Abyssal Terra, there is only one person who really knows Rob''s full name. But at that time, the red-haired Bounty Hunter, whom Rob didn''t recognize, knew his full name.
''Whose name is that?"
Rob is ying dumb. He expects there will be an argument between them.
"Don''t try to y dumb on me, you insolent man!"
The red-haired Bounty Hunter walked up to Rob with a cynical face. Ignoring all the wounds he got.
Rob quick look at the instrument panel screen and the jet is still rebooting. It will take a while for it to work again. Rob turned back to the red-haired Bounty Hunter to give the rebooting some time.
"Hey-hey, let''s talk about it! I know you guys are mad at the experiment I did! But listen, I''m doing this experiment to save all of us, mankind, who trapped in this trash world!"
The red-haired Bounty Hunter stopped right in front of Rob. His eyes looked to Rob deeply, when Rob is so nervous.
"What do you know about this world? When you never tried to see this world with your own eyes."
It wasn''t an angry sentence, but a sentence filled with questions and facts, which were quite difficult for Rob to understand.
"What do you know about humanity? When you don''t value the life of a little girl."
The red-haired Bounty Hunter grabbed Rob by the cor and lifted Rob up.
"Hey-hey-hey! No violence!"
"No violence if you release that girl."
"Alright-alright! You can take her out if you press the only button in the box!"
The red-haired Bounty Hunter looked at the package box and found a button on top of the package box. Rob didn''t lie.
Rob got released and falls to the cockpit.
The red-haired Bounty Hunter -Arlene is next to the package box, a metal box that locked a little girl in it.
"I''ll get you out of there."
Arlene pressed the button on the top of the box, but nothing happened. She immediately realized that it was a trick.
"Robert!"
When she looked back at Robert, the mad scientist was already in the pilot''s seat with the jet system back in action.
Rob stepped on the gas that immediately runs the jet ne.
"You bastard!"
Arlene got thrown back because she had no grip to hold.
"Hahaha! Don''t think you can win easily from the Great Mad Scientist!"
Rob was back in the air. That time, there really isn''t anyone who is chasing him or being able to stop him. He is in the air at high speed.
"Hahaha! I win! See ya in the surface, bitchiest!"
That''s what Rob hoped for. Until there was an arrow shot which hit the jet engine and made him fall.
"What the!"
Before hitting the ground, Rob took time to look back, and found that the big tree belonging to the Green Sky Shield was already in the Ruins of Ancient Cognity, finally catch up.
"F*ck you!"
Rob and his jet crashed to the ground.
At the same time, in the distance, above the Green Boy.
"Take that, you mad scientist!"
Hwang is one of the party members who are happy they got the Mad Scientist down.
"Did you see that, Seonbae? Our Archer is so great!"
"Yeah, I know."
Jade nodded at Hwang''s question, but she wasn''t happy. She feels the atmosphere is off and she is curious of it.
"This ce, is so quiet."
Hwang also feels the atmosphere of the Ruins of Ancient Cognity, one of the chaotic hunting areas on Floor 2.
"Where is the monsters?" asked Hwang.
Jade finally realized what is strange about the region. When they got inside, they should have been greeted by many android monsters that would attack them.
Despite riding the Green Boy, not a single android came to them.
"Archers! Use your eyes and observe the perimeter! See if there is any monster on the ground!"
The members fell silent at Jade''s seriousmand. The entire Archers immediately carried out themand and observed the surrounding perimeter.
The atmosphere in the party became quiet because the Archers took a long time to find one monster in the monster region.
"I get a vis -!"
When one Archer finally found something, he stopped for some reason.
"There is..."
Finally, there is someone who got a vision of what happening.
"..something moving really fast!"
Jade frowned. "Something moving really fast? A new type monster?"
"No, that thing has one wing and a tail and ugly form."
The Archer is trying to keep up with the speed of the moving-fast creature. Then finally figured what it is.
"That is, a demon! And he is killing all the monsters!"
A crippled demon that dashed rapidly within the Ruins of Ancient Cognity.
"He is killing all the monster, but why tho?" asked Hwang.
Nobody could answer that question, except for Jade, who is sensitive to the situation.
"He is trying to trigger a catastrophe." Jade faced all her members and shouted, "Archer! Caster! Fire all you''ve got! Warrior! Get down and stop that damn thing!"
~~~~~~~~~~~~
On the ground, Jared, who had lost the right side of his body, is running fast through the ruins, aiming to kill all the monsters to trigger a catastrophe.
Why he does that? Of course, the monster from the catastrophe would be a block, or if possible, a killer of the disturber of their n.
But suddenly, there was an attack that shattered the surrounding ruin, stopping his movement.
Jared looked up and found several Vanguards jumping at him with their swords and shields.
"All of you are so annoying!"
Jared opened his mouth and fired several dark mana balls.
To block Jared''s attack, the Tank who jumped in front performed an Arts.
"[Aelous Arts: Lion''s Barrier]!"
All of Jared''s attacks got repelled by the golden lion-shaped barrier.
"Damn it! If that bastard doesn''t take my Devil Seed!"
Losing his main Devil Seed had seriously cost Jared a lot. Before losing it, several tinum Hunters were not a problem for him.
"F*ck it! I have no time dealing with you shi-!"
Jared was about to run, but he got blocked by a log which was suddenly thrown into his exit.
Toote, the Abyssal Hunters hadnded and surrounded him.
"Stop right there, you filthy demon!"
All the Vanguards are pointing their swords at him. In all likelihood, the Casters and Archers who are on top of the big tree were also ready to shoot him if he moved.
Having received an attack from the ck Sky Spine before, Jared didn''t have much way to escape.
"Don''t try to do anything stupid, Jared."
Someone talks to him from above. A green-haired woman who rides a wooden trunk that grows lengthwise.
"You, Jade the Green."
Jade smirked at Jared''s call. "I''m happy that you are familiar with me."
"Who is not? You are the most troublesome Seven Color Weapon holder of the seven."
"Yeah, I am. Because I''m using my power for the greater good. Unlike my colleagues who prefer to control a region or earn money easily."
Like she said, Jade doesn''t have a region to rule. She will only make money for necessities of life and a little for fun.
Then how can the Green Tree Family be formed without a ce to rule?
Because all the ces on Floor 2 are their homes. Jade put the name ''Abyssal Terra: 2nd Floor'' into the Family formation paper. Uniquely, the Guild epted that and legalized the formation of their family.
Of course that raises pros and cons. Because Jade is like owning the Floor 2. But that''s what Jade wanted. That she used as a reason to protect Floor 2 from harm.
[Green Tree Family is not a ce, it is the people.]
That is the family''s motive for them to be Floor 2 guards.
"That''s why we have to stop you. Plus, your crime will not only hurt the people of Floor 2, but the entire Abyssal Terra."
Jared being surrounded by swords and magic that can kill him at any moment. But he smiled instead and processed a happy maniacugh.
"Stop what?! It''s already happening!"
At Jared''s statement, Jade goosebumps, having a really bad feeling.
Suddenly from behind them, there was a violent vibration from the ground. Then a terrifying cry like godzi could be heard.
Chapter 165: Nine-headed Dragon - Hydra
Chapter 165: Nine-headed Dragon - Hydra
Three, four, five, until it bes nine dragon head forcefullying out from the ruins ground.
They shouted loudly, signaling their presence to the Abyssal. Their pre-screams were so intense that Jade and all the people in the ruins had to cover their ears to endure the pain.
As in Catastrophe in Land of Honor, the nine dragons proimed their presence throughout Floor 2.
____________
Eve Horizon / Shangri-La
"Two times in a month, really?"
"Ooooooooooooohhh! I can feel it! Ars must be at the scene! He''s really close from here! I have to go to his ce!"
"Nope, you are not going anywhere, little fox."
____________
Northern Region / Wyvern Hub
Dragon King Castle /
In the king''s pce room, to be precise, in the outside balcony. A man, the king of the castle, is rxing alone in his chair. Sincerely looking at the beauty of the sky he reigns.
Until there is a man wearing a reddish ck cloake to him and shout.
"King! My King!"
The king get up but still looking at the sky.
"It''s Emperor! How many times have I told you, call me Emperor!"
The king the Emperor is angry because he being called king instead of his Terra calling, Emperor.
" I am one of the six Emperor. Alexander."
"We know that king-"
"Emperor! Geez, why I feel you never respect me at all. So, why youe to me? Is it lunchtime already?"
"No, my king. We are here to inform you that a Catastrophe once again is to appear."
"I know, I heard those monsters scream well. But, where is it this time?"
"It''s in the Northeast Territory."
"Oh, yeah-yeah, I knew that. It''s in, in the, where is it again?"
"In the Ruins of Ancient Cognity"
"Yeah-yeah, Ruins of Ancient Cognity! Of course it happened there because there are only two regions in that territory."
"Yes, my king. And that is happen a week after the Greedy Young Master disappeared."
"Ahh, that person. Yeah, I remember him. So he went to the Northeast Territory first, huh?"
There is a trouble going on in the neighborhood territory but the king casually just rxing.
"You look so rxed, king."
"Well, I am. What? You expect me to worry or something. Why? There is two Emperor and one ex-Emperor. And only four territory to rule. But that northeast region is so dark like DC movies. That is why, if that greedy man wants to really own this whole floor, he need toe to us and defeat us and I am ready for it. So why need to worry?"
Despite looks so rxed, the king is actually had thinking something big in his head that tells his people to don''t worry.
"And please, it''s Emperor. Why do you strongly refuse to call me that?"
"I am so sorry, Emperor."
"Good, now, if you don''t have anymore to talk to me, I would like to have a nice, lonely ce."
"Then, I ask for leave, king."
"You, skjksjwhksh!"
______________
Back to Ruins of Ancient Cognity /
The screams of the nine dragons were done, and everyone finally had time to breathe.
"That''s a big ass nine-headed dragon!"
If put them together, the nine dragon heads were the same width as the Green Boy, and it was still their head.
"That must be Hydra!"
Jade was the first to recognize the monster''s name.
___________
Monster Name: Hydra
Difficulty: 10
Category: Catastrophe Beast
Monster Info:
- Nine-headed Dragon. Apart from appearance, anything about this Catastrophe Beast is still unknown.
Rmendation: The Catastrophe Beast never once appears in Abyssal Terra. So it''s best not to try to face it.
___________
"OMG! We are dead! Seonbae, we should run from it now!"
"No!"
They were dealing with a Catastrophe Beast who had appeared for the first time, and Jade strongly refused the invitation to run.
"But why?!"
"Our mission haven''t done yet."
Everyone in the tree was worried about the appearance of the Catastrophe Beast. Meanwhile, Jared is still being blocked by Jade''s subordinates.
"You guys sure don''t want to look for the dragon? The dragon is a new monster, you will lose the hype if you don''t look now!"
Jared tried to distract them.
"But as expected of tinum Hunters. You guys won''t let go of a demon like me even if yourrades are in danger, huh?"
At Jared''s question, a Tank with full armor and shield and sword, staring at hisrades who all nodded.
"What? You guys finally decided to spare me."
"No."
The Tank walks forward to Jared with strong intention.
"We will kill you and back to our group."
The Tank raised his sword, ready to cut off Jared''s head.
"Unfortunately, you can''t."
Jared opened his mouth and fired a dark mana ball.`
The Tank reflexively lifted his shield.
Jared''s attackscked destructive power. But that caused a dense smoke that envelop them all.
The Tank immediately realized Jared''s true motive.
"He''s running away!"
Jared burst out of the smoke and ran to the ruins.
"Don''t think this Great Jared will die in your hands!"
Jared managed to escape, and the Vanguards could do nothing to catch up with him. Without the eyes of the Archers, who were preupied with the appearance of the Catastrophe Beast, they wouldn''t be able to stop him.
~~~~~~~~~~
"Hydra?!"
Elisa shocked at the name of the nine-headed dragon.
The Hydra was trying to try to get out of the ground, the hole from which it was pulling itself out is a hellhole.
[The Gate of Hell''s Judgement]
"Why the hell he crawling himself from hell when Fanrir out there being escorted like a majesty?" asked Ars.
It is true. Compared to Fafnir, Hydra is like a dog thates out of the hole of his house to go y outside.
"But that''s what makes him look even terrifying, right?"
Roger flew along with Ars and Elisa on the side.
They saw the Catastrophe Beast crawling out of the pit of hell,ing out to ravage the Ruins of Ancient Cognity.
"Finally, I could see the dragon out to the terra."
They are talking about a dragon aCatastrophe Beast. However, Roger looked at the dragon with a feeling of nostalgia.
"Why do you look at that lizard like looking at your pet you have been waiting for so long toe to this world?"
Roger smiled at Ars'' question. "It''s an old story."
"It''s a shback."
-----//-----
One day in the past / Ruins of Ancient Cognity
"Roger,e here! Look!"
His leader called him. It looks like she had found something that made her happy.
"What is it, Saint Lady?"
"Look at this wall! There is something drawn on it! A picture of a nine-headed dragon!"
He looks at the wall and got startled. The sight of the image of the nine-headed dragon already terrorized him.
"And think if its appear ande to terra?!"
"It will cause great destruction."
It was like a sign that they shouldn''t summon the creature ande to terra.
"Let''s summon it!"
"Nope, no, we won''t. Let''s go back to the group and go eat."
"Why we won''t? Let''s summon it! That would be a st if we fight it."
"Like when we fought the Great Yama. No, I don''t think we should fight it when we could just past through it."
-----//-----
"Aina! Aina!"
There was a very big incident going on far behind him. But Arlene doesn''t care. He kept walking to find where the previous jet crashed.
"Aina!"
He had followed the ne''s crash path, but had not found the ne yet.
Until someone coughing not far from his position.
Rob finally regained consciousness after crashing for the second time.
"God dammit! Why is everyone always trying to stop me?!"
He flicked around his face to get rid of the dusts.
"Jarvis, talk to-!"
"Robert!"
Robert was just about to start over, but the most annoying person hade back to bother him.
"YOU! Why are you so stubborn!"
Rob took something from his shirt pocket. A gun, aimed at the red-haired Bounty Hunter.
The red-haired Bounty Hunter stopped. He is aware of Rob''s threat, but only for the first second.
"Shoot."
Rob didn''t hear wrong. "What?"
"Shoot if you want to shoot me. Why? You can''t? Just shoot and kill me. With that, I will stop trying to catch you."
The Bounty Hunter is not afraid of Rob''s threat. Even though what he is holding is a real gun that could kill him. But he was not afraid.
Rob is the one who is afraid of his own threat instead. Holding the gun, his hands trembled. He started breaking out in a cold sweat.
"You can''t do it, huh? You are afraid of killing. But you don''t hesitate to poison a little girl just for your stupid dreams!"
"It''s not stupid! Don''t you get that I want to free all of us from this hell?! Back to our real world! But why all of you trying to stop me when I''m trying to be a hero here?!"
"Because that is what''s wrong with you! And on top of that, you tried to kill your own daughter for that! That''s what''s wrong with your stupid brain!"
Chapter 166: Beginning of Devastating
Chapter 166: Beginning of Devastating
"What?"
Rob can''t believe what he just heard.
"How did you..."
Rob drop his weapon. Then holding his head which started to hurt.
"That girl, is-"
"No!"
The red-haired Bounty Hunter again tried to manipte his mind.
"This girl-this is the subject of our freedom! This is the price that we have to pay for our freedom!"
Rob tries hard to defend his statement. But at that, the red-haired Bounty Hunter looks at Rob with a regret, and disappointment face.
"Long ago, a woman sacrificed her soul to give birth to that girl, and you are the father of her."
Those words sparked something in Rob''s head, which made him feel dizzy and his vision began to blur.
----//----
"Come here, you!"
Someone brings him by force to a certain room.
In the room, he could see there is one Priest who just done taken care of a woman who gave birth.
"So he is the father!"
The Priest surprised because he was the man who was promised to be brought in to see the birth of his child.
There he looks to the only bed in the room, where there is a woman sitting with a baby in her arms.
He didn''t dare to look at the woman''s face, but from the shape of her mouth, she seems angry at him.
"Come on in! The baby is a girl!"
The Priest told him to enter the room. But his feet told him to don''t.
"Come on!"
There, he being pushed again to enter the room.
Entering the room, he only looked at the sleeping baby.
A baby, female genital. A sentient being who has just been born into the world. At such a young age, she still doesn''t have the consciousness. She only lives to grow herself up. But after a certain age, she will begin to have awareness in thinking, and there she will see the world in which she lives.
A dark, full of misery world.
----//----
"Guh!"
Rob just saw a strange memory. Memory where he attended a birth of his daughter.
"What is-"
Something suddenly came crashing into the building, startling both of them.
"Fuuuck! I hate this!"
That is the voice of a man that turned into a demon, Jared.
The demon man lost his left hand, but still looked fine.
Jared realized that Rob and the Bounty Hunter were looking at him.
"Why are you two looking at me like that?! Why is the atmosphere so quiet?!"
Rob got back to reality because of Jared''s anger. Without saying a word, he boarded the jet which finally functioning again.
"Robert-!"
Arlene wants to approach the jet ne, but got intercepted by Jared.
"I won''t go any further if I were you."
Jared is a Demon. Arlene is the holder of the ck Sky Spine. They are both strong individuals.
But Arlene wasn''t holding the ck Sky Spine. Jared also lost a lot of steam. Neither of them wanted to take the risk of starting a hand-to-hand battle.
The jet ne is finally functional and ready to fly.
"Let''s go!"
Jared boarded the jet. The two of them once again flew up and shot forward.
Arlene could only watch them silently. But not after [Abyssal Armor: Jet Motorbike mode] came to pick him up. He immediately stepped on the gas to chase Rob again.
Above in the jet ne, Jared witnessed the Bounty Hunter not giving up on pursuing them.
"Tch! Hey, that fucker is chasing us again! Do you have anything to-"
Jared is talking to his client. But for some reason, his client turned silent. So silent that Jared didn''t recognize the man known as a mad scientist.
"What the fuck is wrong with you?"
In that case, Jared didn''t want to care and left the mad scientist in his world.
"Now, how do I have to deal with you?"
Jared tried to think. The opponent still had the ck Sky Spine, one of the Seven Color Weapons. But for some reason, he didn''t shoot their jet which he should have been able to do earlier.
Jared is badly injured and doesn''t have much dark mana supply for him to use. Even if he tried to attack, that might would trigger the Bounty Hunter to shoot them with the ck Sky Spine and they wouldn''t be able to do anything but ept the reality.
"Oh yeah, I still have the troops I have stored at the entrance to this region!"
Jared immediately took his war horn. A pitch-ck horn that made Jared tremble every time he wanted to blow it.
"Oh yeah, I remember. Lady Constance also said to sound this horn right in front of the Subject of the Pure Birth Demon when things are urgent."
Even though it was an order from the master, Jared somehow had a bad feeling.
"Well, it doesn''t hurt to try. This kid locked up in a tight box after all."
Jared took a deep breath. His troops were hiding behind a mountain at the entrance to the Ruins of Ancient Cognity. So he blew the horn hard so his troops could hear.
___________
A while before Jared blew his war horn /
Hydra haspletelye out of hell. A wingless dragon. He is not as big as the Green Boy, but he is very long, and had nine heads.
Green Tree Family is trying to fight it.
"Watch out for that one head!"
"Which one?!"
"That one looks like it wants to breathe fire!"
"Supporter!"
One Hydra head, no, there are three in total who want to breathe fire in different directions.
Jade controls the Green Tree to create three trunks shaped like shields. On each trunk, there is a Support that will strengthen the trunk.
They will face Hydra''s fire breath with that. Until a horn sounds and stops the Hydra''s movement.
Jade and her group also stopped moving, waiting for what would happen.
"What is happening?!" asked Hwang.
Jade took the opportunity to take a breath. "That horn just now, is Jared''s doing, right?"
Nobody else has a war horn besides the ck Hunter.
A member, a Tank who previouslye down to take care of Jared, came to Jade with an apology.
"I''m sorry to inform you, boss. But previously, we failed to execute that bastard."
"So he actually managed to escape."
Even though they had let go of the leader of the ck Hunter group, Jade didn''t feel angry or disappointed.
"That''s okay. For now, we just focus on dealing with this Catastrophe."
The catastrophe being silent. Jade didn''t want to take the risk of making an attack.
Then suddenly, the Catastrophe, Hydra, walked forward by shifting Green boy.
That certainly shook all the members and almost made them all fall.
Jade shifts the Green Boy to let the Catastrophe through.
"What is happening?!" Hwang hugged his branch tightly to prevent from falling.
Jade doesn''t understand. They got hit by [debuff: Catastrophe omen], but the Catastrophe instead went past them.
"Lady Jade!"
Someone calls Jade from above.
Jade looked up and found Elisa flying with Ars.
"There is something going on in the back!"
Elisa pointed at Jade''s back. Elisa pointed at Jade''s back.
Jade controlled all of Green Boy''s branches, bringing all of her underlings to head backwards.
There, they found the Hydra on alert. All of its heads were making a fuss caused by a ck ball floating in the air.
Close to the ck ball, the pieces from the jet ne fell to the ground. There are two men fell as well to the ground.
Because of that shocking thing, Jared doesn''t want to save his client. He just wanted to get ready to hit the surface.
"Waaaaaaaaaaaaa!"
Rob fell down at high speed. He doesn''t have any special abilities or a strong body. So it was very likely that he would die immediately if he fell to the ground. But not when he''s saved by someone.
Far behind, Elisa afraid to see the floating ck ball.
"Hey, Ars, what is that?"
She tried to ask the man who seemed to know what was going on.
"Well-well." Not answering Elisa''s question, Ars pointed his right hand forward. "It seems all these things have turned into veryplicated matters."
Ars perform [Dragonoid Scale: Five Layer, Red Flower]. For one reason protecting both of them from something going toe.
Jade saw Ars''s response and did the same.
"Supporter! Ready your barrier!"
Jade brought together all the supporters to recite an Art.
The atmosphere suddenly grew quiet. Likewise, the Hydra who were previously busy because of the appearance of the floating dark ball.
For one reason, the existence of the wind was lost. All that was heard is the sound of the dark floating ball that sounded dreadful.
"Aina?"
Arlene looked up, at the dark floating ball that contained a little girl inside.
When the atmosphere felt like it was piercing, everyone held their breath, waiting.
Until a dark wind wave exploded and spread very wide.
"BARRIER!"
All those who are in refuge in whatever they have. Because the great dark wind wave is devastating.
Chapter 167: Spear Saints believe
Chapter 167: Spear Saint''s believe
The sky is crying. The earth is shaking. To the awakening of the Demon Queen ~
~~~~~~~~~~
"No. No. No. No. No. No. No. This is not what she promised."
Rob refused to believe what was going on. Where above the sky, there floated a dark creature which could provoke the Catastrophe.
"Whose promise?"
Someone asked him. He faced the questioner and found an old man with two spears in both hand. A very familiar old man.
"Father."
The giver of life. The guardian and the main foundation of a family, father.
"We finally get to meet again after all this time. Although the timing and the situation are not proper. Robert Yu-zen."
The giver of a child''s name. The Father. The same man who saved Robert earlier.
"Though I''m d you are still you, but you need to answer my question earlier. Who promised you, to make my granddaughter a research subject? And what did they promise, if the research was sessful?"
Roger looked up at the ck, winged figure who was still in a non aggressive state.
"It''s already s..."
Robert said something that Roger didn''t hear it clearly.
"What is it, son?"
"It''s sessful."
Robert said that while lowering his head deeply. That made Roger a little clueless.
"The research is sessful?" asked Roger.
"She said, if I sessfully injected the Blood of the Demon King, I could create a demon who can surpass the ''Springe of the Surface''s Sun''."
__________
[Springe of the Surface''s Sun: During the day, the Hunters who lives in Surfaces are required to work. At night, they will all feel very tired and will sleep until morning. This daily life continues as long as they are still alive. If they got sick with that daily life, they will try to find a way out of the Surface City, without getting any results; they just go around town without being able to find the way out. At night, they will feel very tired and will sleep until morning. The phenomenon that traps the hunters forever that now being called, Springe of the Surface''s Sun.]
__________
Roger sighed. It was as if he had just heard sweet promises from a bank promotion that would only ckmail them.
"Well, in this case, it can''t be helped. Plus, that promise sounds applicable. However, aren''t there any other subjects that you make as the guinea pig? But, why is it only Aina that seems sessful?"
As the father of Robert and grandfather of the Demon Queen, Roger tried to stay calm and listen to all the exnations his son could exin.
"They all died. But, that girl, she could survive because, she was born in this world."
All other subjects failed; they died because they weren''t the real Abyssal Terra humans.
"Just like the Demon King, Aina was born in this world. So Aina''s body was able to amodate the power of that vile creature because they were humans born in this same world?" Roger tries to rify.
It sounds simple, in fact, very simple on a veryplex matter.
"What a terrible thing to hear today."
Ars shook his head at the harsh reality.
"Ars?"
Without Roger knowing it, the greedy boy was already behind the two of them, and it seemed that he had heard their conversation from the start.
Not only the greedy boy, but the Vigorous Maiden is there too, and the Maiden seems wanted to break into tears after listening to their conversation.
"Why?"
Robert suddenly stood up after knowing Ars was with them all along.
"Why?!"
He ran to Ars in anger and asked one thing.
"Why what?" asked Ars back, doesn''t feel like have any sin.
"If you escorted me properly, this wouldn''t have to happen!"
It is true. It happened because Jared triggered the awakening of the Subject of Demon Queen. Jared blew his war horn, which somehow triggered the demon soul of the subject.
Allowing the two young men to have time to talk, Roger took a moment to go somewhere.
At Robert''sint, Ars walked to theiner, pat theiner''s shoulder, then smiled arrogantly and give a response.
"That, my friend, because I knew from the start that your research subject wasn''t created to fight against the Springe of Surface''s Sun. The Springe of Surface''s Sun is an absolute fact that you can''t win against it. "But I used a Demon King''s blood to create her!". On that, I don''t know who the fuck this ''Demon King'' everyone is always talking about. But, one thing for sure, that guy is a demon, and do you know what purposed a demon is born? To destroy the world, this world. So how the hell that subject of yours you can turn it into a tool to help us? The answer is, it can''t, and you have been fooled."
"Ars! Stop!"
Elisa could not bear to see Ars destroy the mad scientist from within.
The mad scientist Robert, fell into his knees in disbelief.
"Is that necessary?!" asked Elisa in anger.
Ars sighed at Elisa''s anger at him. "Think of it as a punishment for him. After all, he''s the viin of this volume. Although, well, the tragedy that had befallen him was truly unfortunate."
Elisa approached the mad scientist and check his situation.
The light within his eyes faded like his soul vanished from his body. The mad scientist is dead inside.
___________
"Ainaaaaa---!"
In the midst of the Demon Queen and Hydra''s stance, someone was calling out the real name of the Demon Queen.
"Ainaa---------!"
She continued to call out that name even though his throat had been damaged. Her voice had run out.
"Girl!"
Someone came to pick her up.
"Father!"
She came to the old man with an extremely tormented expression.
"Father, please! Save Aina! She''s up there! I have been calling her, but she didn''t listen to me! Please! Save her!"
She is crying, asking, begging the old man to save the Demon Queen.
Roger couldn''t bear seeing his daughter-inw in that pain. So he hugged his daughter-inw to calm her down.
"Don''t worry, I will save her, but you have to get away from here."
That way, Roger took his daughter-inw away from Ruins of Ancient Cognity.
____________
The Green Tree Family is running from the battlefield. Green Boy, who was big and fat before, became long and thin; in speed mode.
"This battle had turnedpletely chaotic!"
Hwang expressed all the feelings that his colleagues felt.
The Hydra is still waiting for the Demon Queen topletely transform. That''s why they can run from the periphery to save themselves.
"Seonbae, what do you think of why didn''t that nine-headed dragon attack the Demon Queen right away? Even though the Demon Queen is still not moving."
Hwang asked Jade like a child asks; ''Why don''t all the monsters in the power ranger series attack the power rangers right away when the power rangers make changes?''
"Probably due to the Demon Queen''s energy instability."
Even from a distance, they could feel how much energy the Demon Queen had. But all that energy is in an unstable state. Like a potion in ab, that could explode if the process was interrupted.
"If the Hydra attempt to attack under that condition, there is a high chance that an energy explosion like before would ur. And we don''t know whether the attack that will be able to defeat that demon or not. When we will also get a big loss."
That was the clearest exnation Jade coulde up with. However
"Damn, I don''t understand. That was soplicated."
"In essence, we will most likely die as well."
"Damn."
____________
The Vigorous Maiden. The Mother of the Demon Queen. The Mad Scientist. The three of them had been evacuated to a location further away from the Ruins of Ancient Cognity, beyond the territory of the northeast. But they could still see the Demon Queen and the Catastrophe Beast. They can still watch the fight.
They also find a tree in the shape of a human, like the Grandfather Tree, running away from the battlefield.
"You finally want to decide the content of your contract?" asked Ars to old man Roger.
Before answering, Roger first looked at his son- and daughter-inw. Both of them fell into despair.
The boy looked down in silence. The daughter-inw is still crying over the Demon Queen, she is apanied by the Vigorous Maiden.
Then he looked to the Demon Queen.
"Death and life."
Roger only gave those two words to Ars.
Ars immediately epted that two words and answered: "And the payment?"
Roger took off the ne he was wearing. An ordinary ne which has a hanger.
"The fuk is this?"
"That''s Spear Saint''s loose teeth."
"Da fuq bruh!"
Ars immediately threw the dirty object onto the ground.
___________
One day in the past /
"Roger, here, my loose teeth."
"Why?! Why you do this to me?!"
"Hahaha! Don''t be that exaggerated! I cleaned it up before giving it to you."
"But, why?!"
"I got a vision. That you, my most trusted friend, will one day meet the Chosen One. That person was with the Vigorous Maiden. It happened at the same time as your death. But before you die, I entrusted that thing to you. Give it to the Chosen One, tell him-"
Chapter 168: Entrusted Hope
Chapter 168: Entrusted Hope
The Demon Queen opens her eyes. She has a form of a teenage, winged demonic girl. Her eyes are reddish ck. Her entire body covered in ckish aura except her dreadful face.
In front of her stood the intimidating Catastrophe Beast. All the nine-headed seems ready to attack the Demon Queen. But they are smart enough to not being rushed and look what the Demon Queen is going to do first.
The Demon Queen pointed her right hand up front.
At that simple move, the sky begins to rumbling. A rumbling that sounded like a scream gave terror to Floor 2.
"~Imand~"
~~~~~~~~~~~~
The sky above them suddenly grew darker. It happened at the same time as the sound of hundreds of pping wings flying towards the Ruins of Ancient Cognity.
"What in the world-"
Hwang couldn''t believe what he was witnessing. The same goes with all the colleagues.
"They are all, demons?"
Winged, an ugly face creature like a goblin. There were hundreds of them, like little children going on a pic.
~~~~~~~~~~
"What happen to my troops?"
Jared has also fled outside the northeast region. He watched as his army of gargoyles, which shouldn''t be in the hundreds, flew towards the Ruins of Ancient Cognity.
"Is that the power of a Demon King?"
Demon Queen, to be precise. However, the Demon Queen was created from the blood of the Demon King, which could be said to be the strength of the Demon King himself.
~~~~~~~~~~
"Aina..."
Arlene wept bitterly, at the little girl she used to carry, turned into something she could not recognize.
Elisa felt the same way. The incident reminded her of a male friend who turned into someone she didn''t know.
~~~~~~~~~~
"Let me help too, sir!"
The scream caught the attention of the Green Tree Family members.
"Jade."
Jade stood straight in front of Roger. She looked all ready to sacrifice her body and soul in that battle.
"The fight between the Catastrophe Beast and the Demon Queen won''t be a quick, and easy one. If the Demon Queen had the same strength as the Demon King, it was very likely that the battle would not only involve this northeast region. This Floor 2, is in a dangerous state."
When Roger and Jade had serious conversations, Ars yawned; feel bored.
As a living man who had witnessed the Demon King''s power, Roger understood Jade''s feelings. The Demon King was a figure who nearly killed his master, the Spear Saint.
"Wait!"
Someone suddenly entered their conversation with an expression of refusal.
"Seonbae - !"
"No!"
Hwang hasn''t said anything yet, but Jade refused his proposal.
"This is a Diamond and Legend level of a fight. You can''t participate in it."
"Hey, don''t forget to count me in."
You know who responded.
"And that''s why-!"
Before Jade could finish her sentence, a rumbling happens behind their back.
Three of Hydra''s head begin to amass a fire breath. Their target is the Demon Queen.
The Demon Queen pointed her hands up front in respond to deflect Hydra''s iing attack.
Hydra finally unleash three ways of tremendous fire breath to the Demon Queen. In a volumerge enough to burn down a territory.
Demon Queen fully covered up by the fire breath. But inside, she has a dark, invisible barrier deflecting the fire''s breath.
Knowing that, Hydra keep unleashing three way fire breath. When the rest of his head going around Demon Queen position.
The Demon troops are still on their way to the queen. So Demon Queen has to protect herself for the time being.
"~Disintegrate~"
With that one word, a wind wave over push Hydra''s fire breath and shattered three of Hydra''s head.
This shocking thing required Hydra to retreat. That also alerted Hydra to the danger from the Demon Queen. But that didn''t mean he was afraid. Besides, his three crushed heads grew back.
Except for Jade, Roger, and Ars, everyone who saw the battle got speechless.
"Her power is not powerful such as Demon King." Roger speak. "But she is still more dangerous than the Catastrophe Beast."
Catastrophe Beast is said to be invincible. However, the Demon Queen just made the beast to retreat.
"Ars." Roger turned to the greedy young man. "You know what you have to do, right?"
At that question, Ars fold his hands. "Just understand one thing, ''I will make moves if I feel I have to''. Plus, your contract doesn''t include these weak people."
Ars pointed at Jade''s subordinate.
This certainly provoked Jade people, especially Jade herself.
"We don''t need your protection. Besides, I will be the one who will protect them all with my strength."
"Oh, well then, you saved like 5% of my energy."
They weren''t all in a good state, but they did agree on one thing, which is to stop the fight between the Demon Queen and the Catastrophe Beast.
"Alright, I will leave the defense to you, Jade."
Roger gave thatst message as he flew to the battlefield.
Jade climbed onto the Green Boy, then the two of them went back inside to the Ruins of Ancient Cognity. After running for about 2km away, Green Boy knelt down with both hands touching the ground. This was done to grow wooden walls that covered the door into the northeast region, arge, strong wall to withstand any attack. To protect the other region.
On the other hand, Arszily flying with his jet ski. But before he was going up, someone called his name.
"Ars!"
He turned back and found the red-haired woman looking at him in the most breaking heart expression he could have seen that day.
"I beg you, please, save them!"
"That''s too much of a request."
Ars responded to Arlene''s request in the usual way, but sounded quite cruel.
"I have to fight fate to save two. That''s hard and requires a lot of effort. So I can only save one."
Ars'' words once sounded cruel, but they are facts and that is what he will do.
Arlene could do nothing but ept the truth.
_____________
The Demon troops had already gathered around the queen. They are ready to against the Catastrophe Beast.
All of Hydra''s heads screamed. They epted the challenge.
"~Swarm~"
Demon troops shouted and shot forward, towards the Catastrophe Beast.
The battle has started.
Hydra epts the arrival of demon troops with four heads spitting fire breath, burning dozens of demon troops. The rest face the Demon troops with their teeth.
At the outset, the battle seemed to be dominated by Hydra. Because his fire breath kills a lot of demon troops.
But strangely, the number of demon troops didn''t seem to decrease. Instead, they multiplied and begin to swarm Hydra.
Roger, who is still far from the battlefield, can recognize the phenomenon that is happening.
"That power, is the same as the Demon King."
The power to multiply demon troops. The power that can create unlimited demon troops. The power that the Saints feared.
The power gradually surrounded Hydra, and the demon troops began tond on Hydra''s body.
But just perching didn''t give Hydra any problems. Not until the Demon Queen given anothermand.
"~Pierce~"
The order made the demon troops whonded on Hydra, change their hands into sharp weapons, then stabbed the Hydra with it.
It somehow managed to inflict dozens of pain on Hydra. Making the Hydra go on a rampage in disbelief.
Without thinking, Hydra exhaled mes through its nine heads.
It burns space over a long, wide area. Long enough to hit Jade and her fortress. Long enough to be seen from the other region. Strong enough to destroy the surrounding mountains. But Hydra also burns itself to get rid of the perching demon troops. Even though the endless demon troops is still swarmed it no matter how wide and long Hydra fires its fire breath.
"I thought the demon leader had horns in their head, but is it because you are a female, and still so young, that you don''t have one?"
Someone suddenly appeared in front of the Demon Queen. A strong, red-eyed man.
"On record, I''m also a dragon, but stronger than that one. So, don''t try to "
"~Death~"
Hundreds of ss shattered before Ars after the Demon Queen said those words.
Ars sighed. "So death costs 500k, huh? The price is quite expensive I could say."
Ars took out Blue Sky Sword and walked closer, right in front of the Demon Queen. Blue Sky Sword shines bright like a star in the sky.
Then he directly stabbed Demon Queen in the stomach. Killed the tremendous enemy with just one move.
"What a terrible fate we have to face."
The light from the Blue Sky Sword disappeared. One by one, the demon troops fell because their mother got killed.
Arlene runs to Ars, who is holding a teenage girl''s corpse in his hand.
The teenage girl''s corpse emitting ck aura, but Arlene still wanted to hold it badly.
Ars gives the corpse.
Arlene holds the teenage girl''s corpse like she finally holds her most precious treasure. That is why, she hugged the treasure tightly and crying heavily, like it was death for herself.
Those who witnessed the scene could not hold back their tears.
Not far from the position, a certain mad scientist can''t feel anything when he saw the scene, because he is already dead inside.
_______________
"Now, you, who are the messengers of God, I won''t let you pass."
Roger is dealing with Hydra, the Catastrophe Beast who looks like still wants to chase the dead Demon Queen.
Facing a mortal like Roger, Hydra did not want to give mercy by immediately preparing its entire head to attack Roger with fire breath.
Facing that, Roger closed his eyes first. "Until we meet again,rade."
Roger was burning in a strong, bright white me. Bright enough to win against Hydra''s nine-headed mes.
Chapter 169: A place without sun
Chapter 169: A ce without sun
"Roger! Rogeeerr!"
Someone called Roger''s name in excitement.
In that person''s loudness, a few maid came to calm the person.
"Ms. Jeanne!"
"Sir Roger Collins is still in Floor 2!"
"And we haven''t had any news whether he has left the Northeast Region of Floor 2 or not."
The person Jeanne lost her enthusiasm in the realization.
"Oh, that''s a shame. I thought I just heard him calling me."
The three maids stared at each other''s faces, feeling a little guilty.
It has been three years to its fourth year since Jeanne off to the 3rd Floor. Three years apart from her best friend. Three years trying to move forward to the next floor.
She is now in the Abyssal Hunter''s Pce Crest, [Eria]. An empire built from the power of the Abyssal Hunter. Arge city, the center of all activities,works, and home to the Abyssal Hunters.
An empire that has an Egyptian style with modernization. A city located in the middle of a meld desert.
~~~~~~~~~~
Abyssal Terra / Floor 3
Sector 2 / Eria
The Capital of Floor 3 Abyssal Citizen. An empire ruled by Troy the Gluttony, the King Emperor. Mentored by the Spear Saint. The activity center for all Abyssal Hunters. The only ce that has a Guild Building.
Popsi: 1000~
Policy: Based on the Abyssal Law
Authority: The Three Emperors
Description:
[Eria is in Sector Two of the Eight Sectors of Floor 3, Abyssal Terra. In close proximity of Third Floor''s Abyss Pit, Sector One.]
[Eria is the only city Floor 3 has. The only liveable ce sector in all eight sectors. The only peaceful ce there is. Even though once a week, the Abyss Pit would make a terrible sound that made the ears ufortable.]
[Eria could amodate 1000 residents at that time. However, development continues as the poption growth continues to increase every year.]
[Eria is the life of all Floor 3 Abyssal Citizens. By the time, the path to the next floor had not been found until now. Everyone is trying to live their life there. Not many have even forgotten their goal of bing an Abyssal Hunter.]
[Having a happy family has be the standard. Doing work other than hunting, such as being an artist, singer, and sportsman, has been widely practiced and is starting to be liked.]
[Eria is ce of change and determination.]
~~~~~~~~~~
Pce of Crest / The Garden
A woman sits alone in the garden hut. Her brownish blonde hair swayed in the wind. Her eyes were closed, she was at one with nature.
"Mama!"
She got awakened by the arrival of a child''s voice.
She takes a look at the running three-year-old boy, who was apanied by the Spear Saint, Jeanne and two maids.
"Hey! You''re up already, junior?"
She epted the boy happily with a hug.
In her hand, the boy innocently answered: "Yeah, that because grandma Jeanne scream out loud before."
At that innocent confession, she gave the Spear Saint a slightly disappointed look.
"Ahaha! I''m sorry, I was sleeping in the balcony and a strong wind woke me up."
If that is the case, there is nothing else to do but ept the reality.
"Well, looks like it''s time for you to have lunch."
Time is already showing towards noon. For an active three-year-old boy, that is the perfect time to recharge and get a supply of food.
The mother herself was feeding the boy to provide well stimtion of the boy''s mental health. Apanying by the happiest foster grandmother.
After eating, the three of them yed a little child''s y. Increase the intelligence and creativity of the boy.
This precious time was used very well for the development of the boy. However, there was one thing that made the boy unsatisfied.
"Mama, when papa wille home? I miss him."
That innocent question turns the atmosphere to a little serious.
At that question, she smiled gently, reassuring the boy.
"Soon the expedition over, junior."
"But, you always said that. When exactly will dad get home?"
It was one month right when the boy''s father went on an expedition in another sector. During that time, the boy had been asking that question several times. He already looked disappointed because kept being given that uncertain answer.
It made her melt in self-disappointment.
"Junior!"
Suddenly, the grandmother scream at Junior.
Junior startled and immediately turn to grandmother.
The grandmother looks at Junior in a stern expression.
"Aren''t you going to be a hunter too? Don''t be silly just because your dad isn''t home yet. Be strong."
That assertiveness was actually still difficult for a three-year-old boy to understand. But Junior is a genius kid. The words brought his senses and stopped his whining.
"Alright. I won''t ask anymore and wait for dad." Junior then turned and hug his mother. "I am sorry, mama. I know you are worried too."
Junior hugged his mother tightly as he apologize for being childish.
"You know, sometimes, your maturity makes mama think that it''s mama who is still like a child."
After hugging and forgiving each other, Junior came down and perform a cool pose.
"Don''t worry! When I grow up, I will be a strong hunter and protect mama when papa isn''t home!"
Such a high enthusiasm and big dream for a three-year-old child.
"Now-now, go to your observer room and observe Adam''s Root. Grandma and mama want to have a private talk. We will pick you up in the evening."
"Roger, bos!"
At the grandmother''s orders, Junior paid his respects, turned around, then left apanied by two maids. Leaving the two mothers alone in private.
~~~~~~~~~~~
Abyssal Terra / Floor 3
Adam''s Root /
Definition / Adam''s Root is Adam Tree''s giant root that pierced the 3rd Floor sky. The giant roots of Adam Tree cover Sector 2 to 3 skies. On the giant roots that pierced the sky grew a lot of green nts, and there are many exotic flying animals that lived there.
~~~~~~~~~~~
Jeanne looked at Adam''s Tree, which was directly above their heads. A miracle that cannot be found in the outside world.
"So, calling out an old friend''s name is a wind''s fault."
Frida Olden breaking the ice. Make Jeanne feel ashamed of herself.
"S-stop that. I don''t know why I heard that person''s call before."
"In that case, it must have something to do with what happened on Floor 2, the northeast region."
That news made Jeanne excited. "Tell me about that!"
Three years ago, she parted ways from her best friend who lived in the northeast region on Floor 2. After three years, finally something happened in the region which most likely involved her best friend.
"Another catastrophe happened."
Frida knocked on the hut table twice. A digital monitor screen appears, showing the data program that is storing information.
Frida pressed the monitor screen, which led to certain information. Shows an image of big mountains with a ck sky.
"What the hell is this?" asked Jeanne in curiosity.
"This image taken in ck Dragon Kingdom. Shows the atmosphere of the Catastrophe Beast battle with the northeast region hunters."
Frida shifts the screen, showing dozens of photos taken from the Catastrophe incident in the northeast region.
Frida stops at a different photo than the others.
"What''s up with this one?"
Frida points to a point on top of a certain mountain. "Can you see something?"
Jeanne brought her face closer to the screen, trying to catch something Frida was pointing at, but still couldn''t find.
"What is it really? Just tell me. I don''t have good eyes like yours."
Frida takes her hand away. "It''s a dragon."
"A what?"
Jeanne dumbfounded. Hearing the word ''dragon'' after all this time made her a little in disbelief.
"What kind?!"
That question is just for ensure of one thing Jeanne could think of.
Frida shifted the screen to further photos before answering.
"This is just my opinion, this dragon, there are several of them. But strangely, their heads have the same structure and soul. It''s like, they are in one body."
Frida is confused by the phenomenon in the pictures she sees. Her two eyes which have a golden color that move like a machine, analyze all the images in the data for a result.
"Hydra."
Suddenly, Jeanne muttered something.
"That must be Hydra!"
"Hydra? You mean, the nine-headed dragon? But, why it appears in northeast region''s Catastrophe?"
"The prophecy was true."
"Prophecy?"
[Prophecy, a phenomenon that gives a sign something will happen in the future. Prophecy can be found in a certain ce, or obtained by particr people.]
If a Saint has said that, it means that it is true.
Frida continues scrolling through the images until she reaches thest few pictures.
"In these images, it shows an extremely powerful energy against Hydra."
Thest few images show an extremely bright white light moving to the other side, then slowly fading away.
"After this, we still don''t have the information of what happened there. Since the people living in the northeast region were Bounty Hunters, we couldn''t get this important information from them cheaply."
Jeanne suddenly became silent. She closed her eyes. The aura around her felt gloomy.
"I''m proud of you."
She suddenly spoke to herself. To be in a world of her own.
"I''m sorry." Jeanne gets up from her sit. "I want to have time to be alone."
Jeanne left on feeling lonely.
Frida closes the screen. They are done for the day.
"Being alone who still moves forward sure made her depressed."
Chapter 170: Virgin Black Dragon vs Chad Greedy Dragon
Chapter 170: Virgin ck Dragon vs Chad Greedy Dragon
Abyssal Terra / Floor 2
Northern Region / ck Dragon Kingdom
The capital of the Northern Region. The ce of freedom and strong people. Led by the strongest man in the kingdom, Alexander the ck Dragon.
Poption: 10000 ~
Fighting Policy: Prohibited
Authority: Guild and ck Dragon Family
Description:
[The ck Dragon Kingdom located at the entrance of the northern region. That is a peaceful kingdom led by King Alexander.]
[The ck Dragon Kingdom only had protective fortresses in the northern part, outside the territory of the kingdom that directly met the Hunting Area.]
[One of the most iconic things about ck Dragon Kingdom is the Castle of ck Dragon. It is said that King Alexander himself alone built the castle somehow.]
[ck Dragon Kingdom became a peaceful ce despite there were a lot of strong people hanging around because everyone bowed to King Alexander.]
[Long Live King Alexander; ck Dragon Kingdom''s folks said.]
______________
"For hundreds of times, call me Emperor, not king! Yes, I am king of this kingdom! But I''m an Emperor ranking Hunter! And I prefer to be called Emperor because Emperor is higher than King!"
King Alexander got furious without clear reason alone in his room. If he was seen by his subordinates, they must have thought he was crazy.
"It''s you who made me like this!"
Knock. Knock.
Someone knocks on the door.
Alexander fixes his clothes as well as his expression.
"Come in."
The order was addressed to several maids who delivered breakfast to him.
Mornings between seven and eight o''clock is the perfect time to have breakfast.
Alexander''s favorite breakfast is bread made in any recipe, most importantly light to be processed the stomach. Apanied by warm low sugar tea, not hot and fits perfectly on the tongue and throat.
The maids prepared them at the round table overlooking the balcony. A veryfortable ce for Alexander to enjoy his breakfast.
After preparing breakfast for the king, time for the maid to leave.
However, there is a daily morning routine to apany the king''s breakfast.
That is one maid has to apany the king''s breakfast.
"Aaaaa~"
The purpose is to spoon-feed the king.
"Mmm, tasty as always."
"I''m d you liked it, my king."
Alexander is a handsome man. Has long, beautiful dread locked blonde hair. Almost 2 meters tall. His body is straight, slender, sexy.
He is the perfect person to describe the handsome prince of all women''s dreams. But Alexander is a king.
"Emperor."
"What is it, my king?"
"Nn, no, nothing."
There, a maid was feeding the handsome prince of dreams.
At first nce, this was the happiest sight for the maid and Alexander. But actually, it was strange and unusual, for a king to be fed by a maid.
There, the activity was a secret known only to Alexander and the maids delivering the king''s food.
It should not be spread because it could defame the king. If they spread, the maids'' lives could be threatened.
Done with the breakfast, the maid in charge tidying up all the cutlery and taking them out with her.
In front of the open door, the maid bows her head as respect.
"Then, I will take my leave, King Alexander."
"Yes, thank you for your service."
Alexander is finally alone again in his room. Sit on the balcony and enjoy the view of the northern region.
"Trulyfy daily life."
Own a kingdom. Reign as a king.
"Emperor!"
Own a kingdom. Sit as a king.
"Trulyfy daily life."
What if I ruin thatfy daily life of yours?
"No, you can''t."
Why so confident?
"Because I am strong, and I am an Emperor."
What if a God that came to see you?
"There is no such thing in this world. Well, those Catastrophe Beast is actually a god, but they are not that strong for me to intervene."
Ooh, is that so? "What if I cut your head right now and seize this kingdom?"
Finally, Alexander realized that he was not talking with the narrator, but with someone, a real person, who had entered his room.
Alexander in a sh gets up and observe the room. If he''s not mistaken, the voice of the person talking to him ising from behind.
"Yes, that is."
"What the?!"
Alexander turned around again and found someone already sitting in his favorite lounge chair.
A man, dressed all in ck, casually sitting in his lounge chair, in his room, without Alexander could notice the person''sing.
The man takes the apple in Alexander''s fruit bowl. Take one bite, then speak:
"It''s really a very winning life you have, virgin king."
The man casually slipped into Alex''s room. Sit back and take Alex''s thing like he''s a superior person.
"Just who are you?!"
At that threat, Alex turned his right hand into a sword. Be prepared with all the possibilities that can happen.
Alexander goes into very serious mode and is ready to fight. But the intruder waved his hand as if no fight had to ur.
"Don''t get too serious like that. I just came here to visit a potential partner."
"Why won''t you introduce yourself first? Then we can have a nice, peace talk if you want."
Introduction is the first and foremost thing that must be done to start a social rtionship. To begin with, by sneaking into someone''s room and behaving casually is not a good start to do.
However, the intruder guy suddenly put his right hand to the air, then magically took out a nice wooden chair beside him.
"Take this as a token of my apology. Please, sit. Think of it as your own home."
That one moment startled Alexander. What the intruder guy had just done wasn''t arts or magic tricks. The chair just now literally popped out of the intruder''s hand like a Doraemon pocket.
Alexander, curiously, walked slowly to the chair provided by the intruder guy.
"Just who are..."
Then he found that the one who visited him was the red dragon eyed man.
"You..."
"Yo, I came to visit my fellow dragons."
The Greedy Young Master himself finally came to Alex.
Alexander had guessed that that man woulde to him one day. But he did not expect that the man came right after the day the Catastrophe incident hit the northeast region.
"Why? You look really surprised like that?"
"U-oh, of course!" Alexander tries not to show weakness. "If you enter through the front door, I will surely treat you properly!"
"Nah, that''s not my style. By the way, you have power to use that maid as your sexual gratification. But you didn''t do it and only asked to just feed you. Why is that? Are you perhaps still a ..."
"A-a-aaa-aaa! That''s! I have my own reason on that!"
"And why is that?"
"That, because..."
Alexander did not expect that. That the Greedy Young Master is a really strong man, and also ignorant.
"Forget about that! What do you want bying here?!"
Alexander did not want to let himself under that arrogant man and divert the conversation, or rather, forced them into the main topic.
"Well, you heard me, right? I came here to try to find a partner. Plus, we both are dragons. Of course that is a good reason to be allied, right?"
Ars said so, but in fact, he did something more striking and caught the attention of the whole kingdom.
~~~~~~~~~~~~
ck Dragon Kingdom / Arena
A ce that is used as a stadium for hunters who want to fight as diators. Every day there is definitely entertainment that can be watched to make the royal atmosphere festive.
The arena was a ce for those with a fighting spirit to pour their spirits.
However, that day, there was a major event that urred only a few times during the year.
[Fight for the Throne]
The event was held when a brave warrior dared to fight the king of the kingdom, Alexander the ck Dragon.
"And the Challenger for the day is, ARS THE PASSING SWORDSMAN!"
Everyone cheered on a challenger who entered the arena. An Asian man who wields two ck swords.
"This amazing guy came to this kingdom just for like three days ago! But he had already defeated all the arena champions with his amazing swordy!"
Everyone is so hype with Ars''s appearance in the arena.
Meanwhile, in the back of arena''s gate, Alexander starts to have cold sweat on his back.
"This afternoon, Ars will challenge the strongest man in the kingdom, namely our great king, Alexander the ck Dragon!"
Alexander''s carriage opened, weed him to step outside.
He had no other choice but to ept the reality ande out.
The crowd getting crowded when Alexander get out and face his challenger.
Alexander put on an ufortable face. In front of him, Ars is so happy.
"You have no ethics to enter through people''s front doors. But you like things like this?"
Ars smirked. "Well, don''t you feel great when you''re surrounded by people cheering on you?"
"Huh. You''re really not an attractive guy, you know."
"At least I can sleep every woman I want. Not just asks them to feed me."
"S-stop that!"
Alexander really couldn''t win over the man in front of him.
"Just, what do you want? If you want something, you don''t have to do this shit, do you?"
"Well, I actually do want one thing from you. That is, to get proof, are you really a dragon or not?"
Ars drew his sword, all ready to fight Alex.
His opponent wielded only two swords. But somehow, Alex couldn''t stop breaking out in a cold sweat.
"Ready?" asked Ars.
They have arrived there. There were many people watching them. Alexander has no choice but to win.
"Don''t regret it because you had annoyed me."
"Finally, you showed enthusiasm. Then, I won''t hesitate!"
They both fought fiercely. Rocked the kingdom in their fight. Put in the record for the most devastating fight that took ce in the arena that year.
Chapter 171: To Catch Up
Chapter 171: To Catch Up
Northern region penins road /
A ck motorbike raced along the road. Through all areas, not thinking of making a stop or resting.
"But I think my heart needs a rest, Miss Arlene!"
In the passenger seat, Elisa''s heart was pounding like the hooves of a horse.
Their speed was above average. Actually, Elisa was fine with that, it''s just, the driver, the red-haired Bounty Hunter, rode her motorcycle and hit all the terrain without caring. It causes motorbikes and them to jump on every incline and hole, shaking when they bump into the uneven ground.
Arlene lowered the gas out of pity for the girl.
"I''m sorry, Elisa. It''s been a week since that incident, and finally I can move on and move forward. My Bounty Hunter instincts returned, and I forgot you are with me now."
A week after the Catastrophe incident and The Appearance of Demon Queen in the northeast region.
At that time, Arlene had lost a lot. Father-inw as well as her mentor. The man she once loved. And most of all, her long lost beloved daughter.
Elisa felt the same way. But she still has her adopted mother and big sister. In Mutiara City and the cathedral, there were also many people waiting for her return. So whenpared to Arlene, Elisa feels embarrassed that she is still thinking about the past.
"What is it, Elisa?" asked Arlene.
"I''m just thinking you are a really strong woman, Miss Arlene."
"Is that so?"
Arlene is a Seven Color Weapon Holder. If she doesn''t enter the Bounty Hunter Unit, she will definitely be in the Diamond rank.
Despite her strength, she prefers to work in the shadows as a Bounty Hunter rather than taking credit in being an Abyssal Hunter.
"Actually, there are many women who are stronger than me. For example, the Diamond Hunter who just retired from the Hunter world, Sylvia Shield of the Blue. She and Jade of the Green are some people I really admire. They are two strong women who are devoted to society and do not ask much for their credit."
Arlene just mentioned the name of her adopted sister. Elisa is happy with that.
"I really admire both of them too. They are vigorous, beautiful, strong, and they have people who are loyal to them. I admire you too, Miss Arlene."
At Elisa''s honesty, Arlene smiled wryly to herself. "But, I''m not as vigorous or strong like them. No need to talk about beauty, I don''t even have the confidence to show my identity as a woman. Then again..."
"Please, stop that!"
Arlene immediately hit the brakes at Elisa''s request.
"W-what''s wrong?!"
"E-eh, I mean, not the motorbike, but, your negativity."
They both have misunderstood. So Elisa continued speaking to straighten up.
"What I mean by stop your negativity is, you are beautiful, vigorous and strong in your own way, Miss Arlene."
Arlene took her hands off the handlebars. Take the time to listen to Elisa.
"In the past, I was an arrogant girl, didn''t want to trust anyone, and people looked at me with a look that I was ugly. However, all that changed when I met a man who was worse than me."
Looks like Arlene can guess who the man Elisa is referring to.
"Being with that man taught me many things and made me show many new expressions. Because he is so arrogant and greedy, there are so many difficult moments that make me annoyed and angry at him. But following him made me realize that the world is tough and cruel. Nobody works as heroes to help the weak, but if we follow a decent strong people, we will definitely get the protection we need. And that man is one of those people. Although still, he wants a lot just to provide something we needed."
Arlene chuckled at Elisa''s expression.
"That''s a pretty deep paragraph to say for a young girl like you, Elisa."
Arlene restarted her motorbike. They must not linger outside the safe area for long.
"Well, that''s what I learned during my three years living in this world."
They walked back north. But at lower speed than before so they can continue chatting.
"So you have ''awareness of the outside world'', Elisa?"
"Yes. It''s because my sister keeps reminding me, that we are not from this world and one day we have to go home."
Abyssal Terra is a world created by Abyssal God, and Hunters are participants in the game created by the God.
"But most people today have forgotten that fact because they feel veryfortable living in this world."
"Yes, and it is the job of those who remember and keep moving forward to free us all."
Arlene and Elisa are two of those people. They can''t do that with just them alone. Therefore, they were on their way to pick up a man who could do the hard mission.
"Look Elisa, ck Dragon Kingdom!"
Arlene points to a kingdom, the heart of the northern region. ck Dragon Kingdom.
A city bigger than any city Elisa had ever seen. A city that can amodate more residents than any other territory.
They got into the gate queue without a problem. However, because they were on a motorbike, it attracted many eyes to look their way. Especially the eyes of the men.
"Hey, pretty boy, this is a nice car you got."
"Yeah, also, isn''t this girl too pretty for you?"
All the men started harassing them with obnoxious rotten words.
There, Arlene wanted to do something to get rid of them. But with one condition.
"Elisa, close your ears."
"My ears?"
Elisa was curious, but she did as she was told. She also closed her eyes out of reflex.
After that, she could hear a loud, ear-buzzing voice. However, because she closed her ears, she didn''t hear the sound too loud.
When Elisa opened her eyes, Arlene was already running the motorbike. Without her knowing that the men behind are suffering from the previous loud noise.
ck Dragon Kingdom is a bustling ce, more crowded than the old Shield City.
Having spent more than a week in the northeast region, Elisa was a little surprised by the crowds of the ck Dragon Kingdom.
"Um, Miss Arlene, is it okay for us passing the street with this motorbike?"
They were on the road that was dominated by the Abyssal Beast carriage. So they attract a lot of attention because of that.
"Don''t worry too much about it."
Well, if Arlene had said that, Elisa couldn''t ask for else.
"By the way, Ars did say he went to this ce. But where do we start looking for him?"
"To the ce of the one who knows everything in this kingdom."
Sounds like a really great person.
Because she enjoyed traveling too much, Elisa forgot that Arlene was a Bounty Hunter. Maybe they will meet an intel who has many eyes at work. A person who works in the IT field who owns a superputer. Or a ruler of the kingdom itself.
"Um, Miss Arlene, are you sure about this?"
They were right at the door of the ck Dragon Kingdom''s pce.
Arlene even casually parked her motorbike in the park.
"Hey, you, intruder, hold yourself!"
The guards were after them because Arlene had broken in earlier.
"Miss Arlene!"
Elisa takes cover on Arlene''s back, but they are surrounded by the guards.
"Freeze! Raise your hands up!"
At the orders of the guards, Elisha immediately raised her hands. For Arlene, she first took out her ne.
"Don''t try to-!"
The guards would move instantly due to Arlene''s suspicious movements.
However, it was restrained because Arlene let out something shining brightly.
"Whaaaaaaaatt!"
"What is that?!"
"That''s-!"
"That''s a Spear Saint''s emblem!"
What Arlene took out was an emblem in the shape of a spear. The emblem gave off an extremely powerful aura that kept the guards from getting close.
"Take me to your king."
At Arlene''s order, the two of them were immediately directed to the king''s room by the royal dignitaries.
When they reached the ce, Arlene stopped their footsteps.
"You wait here, Elisa."
Arlene broke into the king''s room. At that very moment, a woman''s scream was heard, followed by a maid running out in embarrassment.
"Eh?!"
That startled Elisa.
"Elisa,e in!"
"Eeeh?!"
Having seen a strange sight just now, Elisa hesitated to enter.
"Excuse me..."
Elisa went inside and found Arlene face to face with a blonde man in a royal dress.
"Close the door, girl."
Behind the door, the royal dignitaries watched with great curiosity what was going on. But their curiosity had to be put off because Elisha closed the door.
"I-I am sorry for the inconvenient."
Elisa closed the door. Only the three of them were left there.
There, Arlene took something from her pants pocket. A small device which was squeezed and issued Arts.
"Wow!"
Elisa doesn''t know what just happened, but it was cool.
"Now, shady guy, why don''t you turn yourself to the real yourself."
"What?! You came here by breaking into my kingdom, and now you are asking me to do that?! You''re asking too much!"
Arlene wants to take out her emblem ne at the king''s denial.
"A-alright-alright! Just don''t put out that shit on me!"
Finally, the king did what Arlene ordered.
He did something, which made Elisa feel disgusted of seeing it.
Chapter 172: To Northwest
Chapter 172: To Northwest
The handsome king turned into apletely different person. Became an ugly person, his back was bent, his eyes bulge whenever he looks at someone else, what apletely different image of a king.
The rulers'' fine clothes looked utterly futile on someone like him.
"Waaaaaa! There are other people who know my true form! I can''t live anymore! Just kill me! I want to die!"
The ugly man - the king of the ck Dragon Kingdom, apart from changing his appearance, his character also changed drastically. From a big man who has high self-esteem, to a depressed, pessimistic man.
Elisa took a step back in disbelief, shock, and displeasure at having indirectly humiliated the king.
"Shut up."
On the other hand, Arlene doesn''t care about all that.
"No one would be able to hear us. So stop whining and answer my questions."
Arlene said so, but it was very difficult for the king to calm down in his current position.
"What do you want?! If you want anything from this kingdom, take it! Just don''t harass me!"
"I''m not. And, being a king and having a good-looking form over the years, I thought you would be able to ept this true form of yours. But it turned out to get you to be even worse." Arlene sighed. "If Master Jeanne sees you like this, she will definitely kick your ass."
It seemed that Arlene and the king knew each other and were old friends because they both knew the Spear Saint.
"That''s why don''t show me that damned thing! After all, why are you the one who has toe here of all people?!"
"I''m searching for someone."
"Someone, who?"
At the king''s question, Arlene looked at Elisa, motioning for the girl to take over.
Elisa nodded, then walked closer to the king.
But somehow, the king got afraid; he refused Elisa''s arrival by taking a step back.
"Um, I will not do bad things at you," said Elisa, annoyed.
"That''s what people said when they first wanted to talk to me. But in the end, they will talk about my ugliness in the back. Either they are men or women. You guys pretend to be nice to me and just want to take advantage of me. After you are done with me, you will dump me and humiliate me."
The king - Alexander kept talking about the ugliness of the people he had been in contact with in the past. It seems that the trauma he has continues to haunt him.
Well, Elisa wouldn''t mind the mental problems someone had. However, it troublesome her because she had not said what business she had with King Alexander.
There, suddenly, Arlene raised her right feet and kicked the king.
It took Elisa by surprise, but even more so when half of the king''s body suddenly turned to stone - a golem''s body.
"Shut it with your bullshit. I''d rather beat you straight than humiliate you on people."
"See! This is what I called you are harassing me!"
"But we are not!"
The two adults started arguing.
"King Alexander!"
Elisa bursts in and confronts King Alexander.
With a strong expression, Elisa spoke. "I believe that Ars hase to this kingdom and met you, right? So we asked you if you know where he is now."
Alexander finally epted the reason for their arrival and was a little relieved. Then suddenly he got shocked.
"Wait, you both, searching for he? As himself, not his second identity?"
Arlene and Elisa looked at each other in question.
"His second identity?" asked Arlene.
"I am sure he is talking about Ars as the Greedy Young Master."
"Oh yeah, I forgot that he is that greedy guy."
The two women were talking about Ars like they knew Ars very well, or indeed they knew Ars, that''s why they were looking for him.
"Are you two..."
Alexander caught the attention of the two women.
"..are Master''s women?"
Arlene and Elisa looked at each other and both asked one thing. "Master?"
Arlene and Elisa''s response made Alexander stand up excitedly.
"Oh, I see! So you two are Master women who want to catch up with him!"
Alexander''s pleasure made Arlene and Elisa even more confused.
"Wait, first, why did you make yourself call Ars as Master?" asked Arlene, curious.
"Of course, because he is a fine Master!"
Alexander suddenly turned into a maniac fan who really adores Ars. Elisa took a few steps back in fear of him.
"He is a well, honored, and strong fighter! He could see my real identity with his magnificent dragon eyes, but he didn''t put me down to that at all! As a Dragon, he only has his eyes! But only with that he already so strong even Catastrophe was no match for him! I''m so ashamed of myself that I call myself an Emperor and a Dragon, but he worthy a lot more than me!"
Alexander truly deified Ars.
On the other hand, Elisa was annoyed at all thepliments directed at the yboy.
"Well, yes, he is strong and all, but, he has less morale that makes him slow at deciding either he wanted to help people or not."
Elisha only spoke in a low voice. But Alexander heard all that and got provoked to fight Elisa''s argument.
"It is a sign that he is a great man, He will only help those who are worthy and will repay his kindness by worshiping him."
"He is not the perfect example to use in representing a great man. If you wanted to represent an example of a great man, the Staff Saint would be the most suitable man to say. Sword Saint is a great man too, but he is a quiet person and his cold expression intimidating people."
Elisa proudly mentioned the names of two people who had led the Abyssal Hunter in the past.
However, Alexander disagreed with that representation.
"Yes, they are great and all, but, where are they now? One of them is dead. Meanwhile, the other disappeared without a trace of will appear again. Now they are no longer here to lead us. Therefore, we need leaders who are greater than those who are still alive to lead this world. Namely Master Ars himself!"
Looks like Elisa found another opponent to argue with. It''s just that this time her opponent thought more rationally and didn''t use trick words. Because of that, Elisa didn''t want to lose.
But unfortunately, Arlene held her back and stopped their fight.
Arlene walked in front of Alexander and tapped the king on the shoulder.
Disguising intimidation, she spoke. "Now, the kind and generous king of the ck Dragon Kingdom, can you tell us where that greedy man is? Is he still somewhere in your kingdom, or has he gone somewhere?"
At Arlene''s question that hid intimidation, Alexander got excited again.
"Ah, about that, let me tell you when wepeting our swords as a sign of friendship."
"You two fight?"
Elisa seemed interested in hearing the topic.
"Yeah, of course! Wepeted in the royal arena! Judging by my people, a King against a Sword Master! When we fought, Master was much stronger than me! But Master was sensitive enough to let me win in the end. Make him lower his pride for trash like me."
''He is aware of himself as a trash.''
"I was ashamed of myself at that time. So, I invited Master to a luncheon and served him the most delicious food my chef could cook. At that time, we took the time to chat. Master taught me a lot about rulers and adventures. He even taught me how to be a man who can dominate many women. I am very proud of him. From that day on, I vowed to follow him forever."
Alexander took a moment to be silent, appreciating the simple but valuable thing that Ars had given him.
"Are you done?" asked Arlene. "You spent half the segment of this chapter just boasting about that greedy man."
"Well, of course-!"
When Alexander wanted to continue to boast of Ars, Arlene in a sh grabbed his cor, showed a very irritated expression, and asked.
"Could you, please, tell us where is he now?"
Alexander finally came out of his world and shivered at Arlene''s threat.
"H-he, he is, when he wanted to leave, he said, ''I need to dominate this entire Floor in order to go to the next Floor. Because of that, I want to fight all the strong and put them under my feet,'' he said that."
"Then, where is he now?"
"Since in this northern region I was the strongest, and he had made me his subordinate, he went to the next region."
"To the next region..."
Arlene was made to think at the confession. Then something struck her, shocked at one fact.
"Elisa, we need to go now!"
Arlene pushed the door of the room hard. Knock down everyone standing behind the door.
Because it was so sudden, Alexander was still in his ugly form. He immediately hid his face from the people, then made changes to the handsome King Alexander.
Due to Arlene''s surprise, Elisa became worried.
"What happened, Miss Arlene? Where did Ars go?"
"This is bad, girl. Something bigger than Catastrophe will probably happen on this Floor."
Chapter 173: The First and The Last Sin
Chapter 173: The First and The Last Sin
Southwest Stream harbor /
A harbor with only one shipping line. That is from the harbor to the northwest region.
Why if we want to go northwest we have to go by water?
Well, because the northwest region is a special one. The only route that can be taken is also through the Southwest Stream.
____________
"How is it, Elisa?"
When they arrived at the harbor, Elisa got amazed by the unique scenery of the ce.
"How do I put this, I read from the book that the western part of Floor 2 is different from the others. But I didn''t expect this ce to be bigger than its name."
~~~~~~~~~~~
Abyssal Terra / Floor 2
Southeast Part / The Harbor
Harbor to the northwest region.
Fighting Policy: Prohibited
Authority: Market Holders
~~~~~~~~~~~
"Plus, this ce is more like a city."
A busy harbor full of activities. Frommerce, hunters who talk about hunting, to people who just walk by.
"Let''s go, girl!"
Elisa was so amazed at the view of the harbor that Arlene already left her.
The two of them went to the harbor deck, to be precise towards a ship that would take them to the northwest region.
"How about your motorbike, Miss Arlene?"
"He''s already loaded on board."
"Will he be okay in there? I mean, he''s a motorcycle."
"Dont worry. ck Sky Spine is the most advanced weapon of the six siblings. For example, it is now transformed into a box which makes it easier to level it in the cargopartment."
"Ooh."
Elisa actually doesn''t understand what Arlene is talking about. But it sounded cool and she got blown away by it.
The ship they were on is a galleon carrying two hundred people; passengers and crew. A strong ship that would not be destroyed even after a storm, except for the sea monsters of the Southwest Stream.
"Woooww!"
On the deck of the ship, Elisa looked far to the northwest. Towards arge river nked by two inds.
The factor that makes Elisa amazed is therge river that only exists in the southwest region.
"It''s so big."
Floor 1 only has 1 creek in the Land of Honor and several hidden ones in Giant Leaf Woods.
Throughout the southern, northern and northeastern regions there are rivers. But none is bigger than the ones in the southwest region.
"The one in the northwest region is bigger than this."
"Really?!"
"Yeah, but we have to got o the captain room first."
"Captain room?"
They are passengers. So Elisa wondered why they had to go to the captain''s room.
At the door to the captain''s room, Arlene knocked. "Captain Sparrow, we are here."
"Captain Sparrow?"
Elisa seemed to have heard that name before. Before she could remember who the person with that name was, the captain tell them to get inside.
"Come in!"
Arlene immediately opened the door to the captain''s room without hesitation.
"Hey, long time no see!"
"Hey, Ophelia girl!"
Inside the room awaits an old man, the captain of the ship, whose body parts have been lost and reced with wooden body parts.
"Captain Mike Sparrow!"
Elisa suddenly shouted the name of the ship''s captain excitedly.
"Yes, I am. And you?"
Elisa entered the room and happily approached the old captain.
"My name is Elisa, sir! I''m a child of Cathedral that you saved in the Catastrophe incident at the Land of Honor a month ago!"
Mike finally understood the reason for the girl''s delight in meeting him.
"Ooh, I see! It''s nice to meet you. But I wasn''t the one who saved Cathedral back then. So I don''t feel worthy of your gratitude, youngdy."
"No-no, sir, every distribution is very important in saving Shield City at that time. So you are more than worthy to receive a thank you."
Mike is dealing with a girl who looks like she hasn''t turned 18 yet. But the girl is already wise enough and had a lot of respect.
"Ooh, alright. I take your gratitude then. And, are you with Ophelia, youngdy?"
"Yeah."
Arlene takes over the conversation. She sat on the sofa in the room, making herselffortable as if she were at home. Elisa sat down too, but in a more polite manner.
"You''re looking for the Greedy Young Master who a week ago went to the northwest region."
Elisa was a little surprised that the captain of the ship had learned the purpose of the two of them going to the northwest region.
It seems that Arlene the one who told the captain about that.
"We just found out about that when we met the ugly Alexander. The greedy man seemed like he wanted to do the same as he did on the 1st Floor."
"He wanted to hold all power over this Floor."
Both Arlene and Mike is aware of that problem.
There actually weren''t any written rules from the Guild or Staff Saint, which forbade one to control the entire Floor.
But the thing is
"This floor is wider and there are many strong people who could fight against him."
"Well, the fact that he already owns the Land of Honor, conquer the Northeast, and make the King of the Northern Region became his follower, all remain is just the northwest region."
Arlene and Mike took a moment to pause.
There was a cold wind that came in their silence. That scared Elisa a little.
"So she''s going to fight that monster?" asked Mike, wanted to make sure.
"Absolutely. I just got to know him a week ago. But I can confirm, he will fight and go through anything to achieve his goal. Isn''t that right, Elisa?"
The two pairs of eyes of the adults in the room look at her.
Elisa was a little surprised at being suddenly asked such a question. But from what she had heard from the start, they were talking about Ars.
"Y-yes. He is a man full of ambition, and power."
On the statement, Mike has a question.
"How strong is that man in your eyes, youngdy?"
"H-how strong? I rarely pay attention to things like that. But if you asked that; Ars does not fear the Catastrophe, a disaster even a Diamond Hunter is difficult to ovee. So, yes, he is very strong."
Elisa took an assessment of the experiences she saw in the two Catastrophes that took ce that year.
Mike folded his hands. "Even though it''s not official yet, so he is already at the Emperor level. But, can he really win a fight against that monster?"
Mike again mentioned the name someone / creature nicknamed ''monster''.
Elisa got curious at that.
"Miss Arlene, who is this ''monster'', Sir Mike talking about?"
At the girl''s question, Arlene took a brief breath. As if she was going to answer something taboo to talk about.
"This may not be interesting for younger generations to learn. But a smart girl like you must know, that there was someone who attempted to assassinate the Staff Saint back then, right?"
Elisa tried to process what Arlene was trying to tell her. After a few minutes of thinking, she finally realized who they were talking about, and it made her re in disbelief.
"The First Sin. Ex-Emperor of Death. The Wrath Samurai."
The man who isbeled the most powerful in terra. One capable of rivaling both the Sword Saint and the Spear Saint.
"But, didn''t he die seven years ago?!"
After his assassination attempt failed, the Sword Saint and Spear Saint came to face him. But it takes more effort to fight the strongest man in existence. Because of that, the Staff Saint came to help two of hisrades and did the most fraudulent thing he had ever done in a battle, namely stealing the heart of the Wrath Samurai.
"However, the corpse that was stored suddenly disappeared somewhere. After seven years, as an undead, he returned to this world again. He appeared a month ago, in the Catastrophe attacking the Land of Honor."
Elisa just learned about the fact, or rather, had the opportunity to hear the shocking information.
"Arlene," called Mike. "You saw that greedy man fighting in the Catastrophe region of the northeast, right? In your judgment, can he win over Yamato?"
Arlene folded her arms, thinking. "He has a different aspect of strength from Yamato. When Yamato had enormous raw power, Ars was more into the means and equipment he had. One thing I learned from that greedy guy is, he is the sessor of the Sword Saint."
"Sword Saint, you say?"
"Yeah, because he held the Sword of Testament with him."
"That legendary Sword of Testament?!"
Mike got up from his chair because he heard the sword that belonged to the Sword Saint held by the One of the Sinner.
"THE SHIP WILL SET SAIL SOON!"
They fell into silence when the noise of ships leaving the harbor was heard.
"That means, the one in the prophecy is not Sword Saint himself, but his prophecy, the Last Sin, against the First Sin."
Chapter 174: Northwest region and A goal
Chapter 174: Northwest region and A goal
The ship has docked. But the sail is not stretched.
"Why is that, Captain Sparrow?" asked Elisa.
"Because that will only slow down our travel."
A question mark icon appeared above Elisa''s head.
The purpose of a sail on a ship is to catch the wind and propel the ship across the water.
"But the Southwest stream is unique. The water flows towards the north. But the wind is heading south."
The exnation was too simple for aplex question for Elisa to understand.
To rify, Mike licked the index finger of his right hand, then pointed up.
Elisa did that on reflex too, and her finger could feel the wind blowing hard southward.
"Wow! But how?"
"The real question is, why?"
They won''t be able to answer that ''how'' question. Because Abyssal Terra is a world created by Abyssal God. And they won''t be able to know unless they ask the god directly.
"We are near the stream."
Elisa stood behind the helm, Captain Sparrow himself. Since the sails were not stretched out, they could see ahead easily from the top deck.
"Um, is that, the southwest stream?"
Elisa became worried at the sight she saw.
Downstream swift river flow. Creates a big sound because of the heaviness.
"Miss Arlene!"
Elisa reflexively retreated to Arlene who was standing at the back, close to the deck rail.
"This might be a little dangerous. So, put this on."
"A rope?"
Arlene tied Elisa''s waist. She held the rope as a precaution.
"Take out wings and tail!"
Two wings and one tail of a bird came out of the three body parts of the ship.
Southwest stream is in sight. The cheers from those on the deck and stream merged, making the atmosphere even more lively.
Everyone was so excited, except for Elisa.
"Miss Arlene, I think I want to move inside!"
"It''s toote, girl! Hold on!"
The ship entered the stream and hurtled rapidly downward.
"Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"
Everyone screamed in joy, except for Elisa.
The bird''s wings and tail function to take advantage of the wind when it glides. Unlike white water rafting, cruising the southwest stream with hundreds of tons of payload is quite dangerous if the ship not put onunch support.
"Wooooooooohhhh!"
The captain eagerly controlled the wings and tail of the ship.
The ship not only glide on water, in a few moments can also fly when they get a small jump.
"This is the first time I have felt this sensation in a long time!"
"This is my first time and I want to go home!"
Those on board can rest easy, because the passenger deck is supported by Arts.
Meanwhile, the ones on the upper deck, had to fight with all the shocks and sshes of water hitting them.
"Bluuufff! So salty!"
"Hahaha, don''t open your mouth and don''t lick your face!"
Those who are used to it; the crew, and those with great courage, enjoyed the moment. Meanwhile, those who just want to try, feel tortured.
"Eh?" Slippery and unconscious, Elisa let go of her grip on the deck rail. "Waaaaaaaaaaaa!"
She flew backward.
"Waaaaaaaaaa!"
Luckily, Arlene tied a rope around her waist, so she survived.
"Gotchu!"
"Waaaaaa! That''s so scary!"
This time Elisa held on to Arlene to further ensure her safety.
The current continued until they met calmer water.
"Is it done? Are we there yet?"
Elisa opened her eyes, tried to confirm and looked around.
~~~~~~~~~~~
Abyssal Terra / Floor 2
Calm Carnivore Water /
Definition / Calm Carnivore Water is located in the middle of the northwest region. Hunting area full of dangerous and tasty fish.
Track: Water
Travel time distance: Half an Hour
Ruins of Ancient Cognition monsters:
1. Many kind of fish
2. Terralodon
3. Albacore Pirate
~~~~~~~~~~~
They are still half way from the destination region.
"Oh, I don''t like where this is going."
Being able to read the atmosphere, Elisa immediately ran towards the deck door.
However, before he could enter, there is another ship approached them.
The captain of the ship, Mike, talks to the captain of the ship next door.
Intrigued, Elisa waited to hear what information she could get. Arlene followed and waited behind her.
"A Terralodon!"
Mike Sparrow suddenly shouted that out.
It was like a monster name, fish monster. But Elisa has no information about that monster.
"What is Terralodon, Miss Arlene?"
"It''s a Megalodon, but the size is greater. And I think, you want to go inside before you witness that monstere to us."
Following Arlene''s warning, a roar came from the water. Something huge was swimming towards them, something very big Elisa shivered and immediately ran inside after seeing it.
A big battle broke out between the two Hunter ships and the Calm Water Carnivore''s monster.
Elisa didn''t want to see that and just waited on the passenger deck. Until finally the ship returned to anchor to the stream, towards the northwest region.
The two of them sat in the front seats, close to the see-through windows, so they could see outside. Although Elisa spends her time sleeping on the table.
"Elisa, look!"
Arlene suddenly lured her to wake up.
"But I will not get hooked, Miss Arlene."
"There is another ship, they are flying to the south!"
Hearing the word fly made Elisa think of someone. So she opened her eyes and saw, that there is other ships were flying with their hot air balloons and sails stretched out, in the opposite direction from their destination.
The people on the flying ship cheered them on. As they rapidly gliding, passing them. Elisa did not close her mouth when she witnessed that moment.
"So that''s how if we want to go back to the south?"
"Yeah. But I doubt if we can go back."
_____________
Northwest Region /
Finally they reached their destination after an hour and a half travel.
They arrived safely, but not for one certain girl.
"Laaaaaaaandd! I lovend!"
Mike Sparrow came to Arlene with a question.
"Is she okay?"
"Just a quick mental breakdown. She will be fine after drinking hot tea."
Arlene''s motorbike and some of their belongings had been removed. But before they leave, Arlene has one question for Mike.
"That Silver woman, she is still here, right?"
"Yes, try to look for her in the guild. She is always there every morning, waiting for someone to pick her."
"Good."
Hearing that conversation, Elisa could tell that the word ''Silver'' was referring to someone, and most likely rted to the Seven Color Weapon.
"Could I ask something to this youngdy?"
Mike suddenly wanted to talk to Elisa about something.
"Please ask, sir. As long as I can answer it."
"This is just a simple question. Every time I look at you, I can feel a very familiar aura. The aura of a warm, and strong someone."
Elisa was made to think at Old Mike''s expression. She tried to guess who the person the Legend Hunter was talking about.
"Could this be, you..."
"Are you perhaps mentioning about my foster mother, sir?"
"Your foster mother?"
Arlene who answered the question. "She is the foster child of Maria Christina."
Mike got a little surprised at that fact.
"Mother Maria is warm, and strong person. She is also the Administrator of Cathedral. I wouldn''t be surprised if you two knew each other, sir."
That''s not the person Mike was trying to ask. However
"No wonder you look like her."
"Is that so? Everytime I told someone that I am Mother Maria''s foster child, they always said that."
Mike did think that the young girl in front of him and the Soul Saint''s Children did have something inmon. But in his mind he still did not expect, such a coincidence could happen.
"By the way."
Arlene took over the conversation.
"This will be yourst voyage, right sir?"
"Hmm, I don''t know about that. If you asked, I still want to drive one of those three big ships."
Mike pointed up at the three super ships that were over the city. Three ships that have a height of more than 100 meters andrge like a mountain..
Elisa red at the scene. "They are, the Noah."
The promised ships, tthe Noah.
"Because of the previous tense travel, I had forgotten that the ships were here."
Because of the hugeness, Elisa had to look up to see the whole ship as a whole.
"If I live to see the end, I really want to ride them out of this world."
"You will."
Mike''s request got answered by someone.
"Please take care of yourself until then. The man who had been promised would end this game of god."
Mike was surprised because he heard it from a little girl. A little girl that looked at him full of determination and trust.
"Then I''ll wait for that moment toe, in this promised city."
_____________
He walked in the mild wilderness. Heading north with his ck sword in his back, and Silver Staff in his left hand. Her long silver hair glistened silver in the sun.
He continued walking until he found someone lying on the ground.
A man he didn''t recognize his face. One thing that characterizes the man is, his hair is sticky to the back.
She didn''t understand why that man was living in a no man''s desert like that. So, she took the man back to town.
Chapter 175: Unfortunate Reunion
Chapter 175: Unfortunate Reunion
Northwest Harbor / Guild Building
Arlene and Elisa went to the Guild Building to find some information about Ars.
"How is it?"
Elisa shook her head. "No hope. Thest history of his departure stopped at [Floor 1: West Station]."
Arlene exhaled an irritated sigh.
Keeping track of your travel history in the Guild is very useful to make it easier to track people who want to go looking for you.
"But this guy, he thinks that he could do everything on his own that he doesn''t need anyone else."
Elisa couldn''t deny Arlene''s annoyance. Because she felt the same way herself.
Ars is so strong he can ovee Catastrophe alone.
"He thinks that there weren''t any problems he couldn''t solve. That way he didn''t want to rely on others."
Being with Ars for a year, Elisa learned about that one of Ars'' nature.
This made Elisa feel inferior and think; does he really need me?
"But, you are not someone else to him, are you?"
Arlene''s question made her consider her previous point.
On the 1st Floor, Ars initially considered her out of the party; because she is only a little girl. On the contrary, Ars allowed her to continue to be in the party and continued to invite her to every expedition. When she got annoyed with Ars, the man picked her up from the dorm and forced her out.
Ars continued to drag her along until they arrived at Shield City.
When she thought she would never see that man again, the man became a Sword Master at Saint Arcane Academy. They went through some unforgettable moments before the Catastrophe happened.
In the Northeast Region incident, that man had the opportunity to throw her away, but that man did not do it, and took her to a safe ce, away from the chaos.
Although in the end she got left behind again.
But at that time she was with someone who also wanted to find that man. If that man went by bringing her along, the two of them wouldn''t possibly get the chance to go on an adventure together.
"Well, whatever it is, he must be around this region somewhere. We just need to find some intel and go find him ourselves."
Arlene''s positivity lifted her spirits a little.
"Yes. Ars said he would go to this region. So he must be here."
"But the problem is..."
Arlene turned her head, looked at every chair in the room, but could not find the person they were looking for.
"The rumour said she will always be here every morning. But now she is nowhere to be found."
Those in the room were only ordinary Hunters who were roughly tinum rank. They have no privilege and need not be noticed.
"She is the Silver Sky Staff Holder, right, Miss Arlene?"
"Yup. A stupid warrior who can''t escape the past."
For one reason, the Diamond Hunter did not give up her daily life after five years. Waiting at the Guild Building every morning, then when it was already noon, she would disappear in the Mild Yellow Desert.
"What is her reason for doing such dedicate, Miss Arlene?"
On their way out of the Guild Building, Elisa was curious about the Diamond Hunter''s motives. Arlene wanted to answer Elisa''s question, however, a cold and sad aura appeared around her.
"Well, there are many versions being told about her story."
["She did that to find prey."] ["She did that out of boredom.] ["She is just wanted to keep the Silver Sky Staff to herself. That''s why he wants to look busy."] ["She wanted to continue conquering this region, but she couldn''t because there wasn''t a party strong enough to join her."]
There are some strange stories. Well, that''s natural, because the daily activities of the Silver Sky Staff bearer herself are strange. But the most eptable is thest story.
"She still wanted to continue conquering this northwestern region?"
"Yeah. In the past, she with her old party was the one who conquered this region the farthest, when the Spear Saint and Troy the Gluttony had descended to the 3rd Floor via the Northern Region''s Abyss Pit."
Elisa finds out about the story of Spear Saint and Troy the Gluttony. But it was the first time she heard of a party trying to conquer the northwest region.
That''s amazing, but there is something missing about the story.
"Then, what happened to them?"
"They were just an ordinary party with no singrity. Only a party of ambitious people who want toplete a conquest. Until their journey ends, and there is only one of them left."
Elisa shuddered at the end of the story. She did not expect the story, which is full of adventure and freedom, to end tragically.
~~~~~~~~~~~
Faced with disappointment, they went to a restaurant and sat at the edge of the room.
Elisa ate lunch with the fish dish she ordered. Meanwhile, Arlene only ordered one drink and a fish sandwich.
They are enjoying their lunch until one certain guy sits back to back with Arlene.
"Pce. Greed. Monster."
"Yes?"
Arlene suddenly spoke. Elisa thought she was the one talking to. It turns out that was the man sitting at the next table.
"South Coast Pce is still the same, quiet and creepy. There is no report about that greedy guying to this region. As for the monster, he was observed to be near the South Coast Pce. However, no one dared to go on an expedition to prove that."
Elisa was confused about what was going on at first. It looks like the man next door is the intel Arlene called to provide them with information.
"Does the Silver knows about that?" asked Arlene.
"Can''t confirm that."
Arlene mentioned a person nickname ''Silver''. That must be the person they were looking for.
"Last, where does Silver live?"
~~~~~~~~~~~~
They go to a certain apartment in the harbor. The apartment the person they are looking for lives in.
They went straight to the receptionist on duty and asked.
"Does Skadi live here?"
The receptionist was confused at Arlene''s question. It seemed like she had never heard that name before.
"I am sorry, Miss. But, nobody named Skadi lives here."
Arlene a little regret not saying the right name.
"I''m sorry, I mean, Vic "
"You are here."
Suddenly someone spoke to them.
Arlene turned around and found a woman with long silver hair.
That woman is the person they are looking for. But Arlene was surprised by something.
"You haven''t changed at all, even though it''s been six years."
Skadi, the Silver Sky Staff bearer. A woman the same age as Arlene. Has a sharp, beautiful face. Her long hair length is down to her knees.
One thing that is unique from her is her red eyes.
Elisa immediately thought of Ars when she saw Skadi''s eyes. But after a closer look, Skadi''s eyes were red like roses. Sharp and beautiful. Unlike Ars'' greedy and almighty eyes.
"If youe here, that means the rumors are true."
Skadi walked to the elevator, not wanting to discuss their interests there.
Arlene followed behind. Elisa followed behind her guardian.
After they got inside and the elevator closed, they continued talking.
"So, sir Roger is..."
"He fought bravely against a Catastrophe."
Arlene is talking about someone she adores. But she didn''t sound sad, or didn''t want to sound sad because she is a strong woman.
"Even if he didn''t win, at least he saved the northeast region."
"That is a very proud thing."
Arlene and Skadi are old acquaintances, and it seems Skadi also knows old man Roger.
In the midst of these two great figures, Elisa just stood still, listening.
"Why don''t you go out today? And what''s in that stic bag?"
When she left the apartment earlier, Skadi seemed to be going somewhere to buy something.
"Bandages, and some potions."
"Potions? For what purpose? Are you doing some research now?"
"I found a half-dead man yesterday."
That thrilled Arlene and Elisa.
"Half-dead man?" asked Elisa out of reflex.
Elisa is a Priest. When she heard that someone was half dead, in her mind that person must be
"No. He is not a demon. His soul is still intact to his body. But, he lost his heart."
Elisha still didn''t ept that exnation. "But, doesn''t lose a heart, which is the vessel of our souls, make that person dead?"
"When we, Abyssal Contractor, dead, our soul leaves our body, our body unravel, we die. But that man, he didn''t. His body is still intact. His soul is still in his body, but it is in a state of disarray, so he is unconscious, he''s half-dead."
Arlene tried to understand, but "I can''t understand."
"Well, you will know when you see it."
With that, Skadi led them to her apartment.
Inside her apartment, she led them to her room, which was being used by a bedridden man.
A man Elisa knew very well. The man they were looking for.
"ARS!"
Chapter 176: Sharing Breath
Chapter 176: Sharing Breath
Ars tried to open his heavy eyes. He got up with no small effort.
"God-fking damnit!"
His body felt very stiff.
"Don''t push yourself. You just came back to life after two weeks of being dead."
Someone suddenly spoke to him.
He opened his eyes wide and found a woman with silver hair, sitting on a chair reading something in a tablet book.
After being alive again for a few seconds, his memories of what happened to him were rushing through his mind.
"That damn woman. She stole my heart."
Ars took off his shirt and looked at his body, where there was a ck hole that had pierced his body, right where his heart was.
"I never thought that you weren''t surprised at what happened to you."
His heart - the vessel of his soul had disappeared from his body, got stolen. But Ars was calm enough to think straight.
Ars sat on the edge of the bed. Take out a drink bag to freshen his head.
"Where did you find me?" asked Ars.
"In the midst of Mild Yellow Desert."
Ars wiped his face with his hands. Became silent, thinking andmenting.
Skadi did not understand what the man who had just returned from the dead was doing. Normally, someone who just woke up after going through something big was shocked, asked a question, or was hungry.
However, for Ars, he just being silent, motionless.
Someonees into the room. It was Arlene who had just returned.
"Oh, he is awake."
"Sort of."
After waiting for one day, finally the man they waited to awake finally awakened. But s, the man being silent somehow.
"What''s he doing?"
"Nothing."
"Nothing?"
"He did nothing."
As Skadi told, Ars was doing nothing. The man just sat motionless.
At that, Arlene walking and stood in front of the man. However, Ars did not care about her existence.
"What are you doing?" asked Arlene, tried tomunicate.
She did not get an answer, even though a minute had passed. She will continue to wait.
"What do you want?"
Ars finally gave a response. Though it came with an irritated aura.
Arlene did not get the chance to know Ars before. However, Arlene''s impression about Ars in the incident that befall northeast region was a strong, greedy, and arrogant man.
"But looks at you now. You are weak, pathetic, you even feel that death would be better for you, than you are in this position."
Arlene''s words were literally an insult, but Ars didn''t seem to care about that.
Ars got up, pushed Arlene out of the way, made his way to the window.
"Where do you want to go?!"
Arlene is angry with him. He really doesn''t care about those around him. He''s like a rascal who doesn''t want to be ordered around.
"I warn you not to go too far from the Vigorous Maiden."
Skadi''s words made Ars stop before moving.
Ars knows who the Vigorous Maiden is. That''s why he listened.
Arlene just remembered that Ars and Elisa had a specialplicated rtionship. Maybe she could use Elisa to get Ars to
"I don''t care."
Ars saw that the girl slept side by side with him since earlier. The girl was still sleeping, even though it was daytime. Even so, Ars doesn''t care.
Ars fired a single Sinaga Sword far forward. He will teleport.
"Hey, wait!"
Ars had disappeared before Arlene could reach him.
"Geez! I don''t care if he is dead in the middle of his way!"
Arlene is so upset that his first impressions with Ars went so badly.
"Is that his power? Teleporting?" asked Skadi.
"Sort of. Elisa said that he has many abilities as the Greedy Young Master. And yeah, teleport is one of his favorite."
"So he is like those Emperors."
Emperors are ''those who are gifted by Abyssal Terra''. However, they were different from the Saints who were directly blessed by the Abyssal God.
"How far can he teleport?"
"I don''t know. Maybe it has something to do with his Unique Mana. But, his heart now is gone, and Elisa has became his vessel. So he definitely can''t go very far."
~~~~~~~~~~~~
Mild Yellow Dessert /
Ars fell to the ground in his way to the destination ce. He is short of breath.
"Why?!"
He had only teleported 500 meters from the previous ce. It was only 10% of the distance he usually teleported. But he was already out of breath, exhausted.
"Fuuuuuuuuuuuck!"
Just to get up is already difficult for him.
Sweat poured down from his body. Due to reflex, he walked back, the direction he had previously gone, a few steps.
His breath began to return to him. He regained the energy that should be there since earlier.
''I warn you not to go too far from the Vigorous Maiden.''
Instantly he remembered the words spoken by the silver-haired woman.
Those words were true, and they became the cause of what was happening to his present condition.
"What happened to me?!"
"WA!"
Arlene jumped at Ars''s sudden arrival.
"Oh, my god! I swear I will kick you if I could know you wereing like this!"
Ars has no business with Arlene. He immediately walked over to the silver-haired woman, Skadi, and asked:
"What happened to me?"
Skadi was the one who warned Ars beforehand. It meant she knew what was happening to him right now.
"The soul is like water, and heart is the vessel. When there is no vessel, water has nowhere to be put in. Your soul got stolen, right? It causes your soul can''t bepletely united with your body. Unlike death or bing a demon, your body is still intact because your soul is still in your body. It''s just that it has nowhere to be put in."
"And your point is?!"
"You are half-dead. The reason why you can live because someone is sharing her breath with you."
Ars is a very smart man. Skadi didn''t need to exin in more detail about what was happening to him now. He already knows.
However, the problem is, whether he wants to believe it or not.
Ars walked over to the sleeping princess.
"Hey, is it just me or, Elisa is sweating?" asked Arlene.
Elisa was sweating just like Ars. They look like they share same body condition.
"That is because they literally share the same condition," answered Skadi.
"That means..."
"If one of them die, the other is too."
Arlene red at that fact.
"Why didn''t you say that from the start?!"
"To who? Besides, it''s still my presupposition."
If one of them die, then the other one is too. If Ars die, Elisa will die too. If Elisa die, Ars will die too. If Ars is short of breath, Elisa is feeling the same. They are like sharing one soul in two bodies.
"Elisa is sharing her soul to your body. So if you go too far from her, that means you are pulling her soul too far away from the main body. Like rubber that is forced to be pulled very wide, over time the rubber will break, and you both could die."
"Hey, why don''t you said that too from the beginning?!"
"Because I just found out about that fact after he left the maiden away."
Sharing breath. Ars could not believe that he was hanging his life on a little girl. But he was rational enough to ept that fact, and tried to take the girl with him.
"Hey-hey-hey! What are you doing?!"
Ars carried Elisa over his shoulder. Gotta go out of the window.
Of course Arlene prevented him from doing that.
"This has nothing to do with you."
"Of course there is! I am the one who bring the girl with me to this region so she could bring you back to live! So I have the rights of her!"
Arlene took out her main weapon to stop Ars in the opening. But that''s not enough.
"It doesn''t circumvent the fact that you have no business with me."
"Hey!"
Arlene tries to pull Ars. But the man was so strong she didn''t stand a chance.
"The Charity, is the person that stole your heart, right?"
Skadi once again stopped Ars with her question.
"You know her?"
Ars turned and looked at Skadi with rage. The rage was certainly not aimed directly at Skadi, but at someone who was not there.
"You''re not the first victim of her crime."
"What does that woman want to do with my heart?"
"To restore the power of her king."
Both Arlene and Ars could immediately tell who the ''king'' Skadi was referring to.
"The hollow swordsman. So that woman had been stealing every man''s heart she had found in order to restore that monster''s power?" asked Arlene in disbelief.
"Yes, and it looks like she has found the right heart."
Skadi pointed to Ars when she said that.
That is a terrible thing to hear. However, Ars did not hesitate to keep going.
"What are you doing?! Didn''t you hear the exnation she gave?! The true monster! The man who was able to fight evenly with Sword Saint and Spear Saint, has regained his strength! And you still want toe forward to take your heart back?!"
"Why not?"
Arlene got headache at Ars''s rxed attitude.
"Look. First, you can''t win with your current condition, not if you are alone. Second, it''s so dangerous to carry Elisa around like that. You two can get killed easily!"
"I won''t lose."
Arlene reflexively took a breath because Ars kept answering her worries casually.
"Why are you so eager to stop me?"
Suddenly, the very rxed man asked a very serious question. It was quite unexpected.
"Who are you? How are you care about my life?"
After continuing to feel tense, Arlene finally got a chance to calm down, and became serious.
"First, that''s not just your life. That''s the girl''s life that you count on it. Second, You are like the man I used to know. A stubborn man who is very ambitious and thinks he can do everything on his own. But ended up losing everything because of his stupidity. I also heard from a girl, that she believes you will make it to the deepest ce of the Abyss. I have a wish. That''s why I want to follow you. I can be whatever you wish. You could use me whatever you desire. As long as you bring me to that promised ce. That is why, please, don''t kill yourself out of your brief rage."
Chapter 177: Get ready for the Big Battle
Chapter 177: Get ready for the Big Battle
Northwest Harbor /
"So, where do we want to go?"
The next day, Arlene took Skadi out. The two beautiful women going outside to a certain ce. Except one of them is a tomboy.
"We''ll have a big fight a few days ahead, right? That''s why we have to gather the power we could get. Given that our opponents are ''that monster'' and that bitch, The Charity."
Their fight will take ce in the next few days. The location is in the North Coast Pce. The farthest essible ce in the northwest region.
"What do you mean to gather power?"
"Of course, people."
They have arrived at their destination.
It was a house that sounded very boisterous on the inside. The voices of many women.
The house is an ordinary house without any features. Home of a family. With all the boisterous voices from inside, it was no wonder that people outside could immediately think that a housewives meeting was being held inside the house.
"Are you sure this is the right ce?"
Even Skadi questioned the rity of their destination.
"Yes, it is. But don''t ask why here? Because I only received information from the intel I got."
Arlene opened the door without knocking.
Sure enough, the room was being filled with housewives who seemed to be the association of housewives of the housingplex.
They were all busy with their own mouths; talking with their fellow women.
"If I see her, I''ll pull her hair out of her head!"
"I will bring my reliable broom and I will jab my broom into her vagina!"
"I''m going to pour hot oil over her disgusting face!"
They were talking about the child of the Soul Saint like they could do whatever they wanted to her. When the woman is literally a high-ss demon.
*p* *p*
"Alright, girls! Can I get your attention?!"
Arlene calms all the housewives and takes over the situation.
All the housewives looked to Arlene and realized; ''Oh, he is the Bounty Hunter who is called to pick them up to the battlefield.''
Arlene didn''t realize it, and all the stares of the housewife made her a little nervous.
"I didn''t expect them to be this calm."
It is because they are housewives. They are famous for their cruel and unforgiving mouths when they are angry.
"First, I want to ask to all of you. You are the wives of the victims of The Charity woman, right?"
"YEAH!"
The answer just now was like thundering lightning. Arlene literally broke her calm and made a sh jump.
"What''s with their high spirits?" asked Skadi, not really curious but wants to know.
"Their husband is in the same condition as Ars. It seemed they were all victims of the seduction of The Charity woman."
"Oh."
Of course they were all angry. Their husband was hit by a scam which resulted in all of them losing their hearts.
"So, when shall we begin our attack, sir?" asked one of the wives.
"Yeah! When we will get the chance to beat that bitch?!"
"We are ready whenever you want to deploy us!"
"Yeah!"
All the wives had such high spirits that Arlene got confused.
With a bitter smile, Arlene made up a decision.
"I see you all are ready. Hm. That''s good. However, Bounty Hunter still needs to finalize our n. After that, then we will start the attack."
Arlene''s decision made the wives happy. Even though that was a lie.
In the riot, Arlene pulls Skadi then they run away.
Where do we go next?"
"To a certain ce to beat a piece of shit."
A furious Arlene leads them to a hidden ce known only to the Bounty Hunter.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Bounty Hunter pub /
"KENNY! Where did that dick go?!"
"He didn''te here because he knew you''d be angry, Arlene."
In the pub there were only a few Bounty Hunter shakes who were surprised to see Arlene, and the barkeeper who weed her.
Arlene sit to the chair in front of the barkeeper and takes one bottle to immediately gulped the drink.
"Lol, you have been pranked," said Arlene, sarcastically monotone.
"Shut up! If that''s the case."
Arlene''s anger led them to the Guild.
*teng* *teng* *teng*
Arlene hitting a pot as she stood on one of the Guild tables; attract the attention of all the Hunters on the scene.
"Attention! Attention! I have an important announcement for you to listen to!"
Everyone who was curious immediately drew closer to Arlene. Those who don''t just sit on their chair facing the eye catcher.
There are two things they are interested in. First is Arlene''s announcement. Second is Skadi, the Silver Sky Staff bearer who is standing next to Arlene.
Since there were already many eyes on her, Arlene began her speech.
"I believe that all of you knows the Greedy Young Master, right?"
Everyone opened their eyes wide as Arlene said the name of that famous person. They all know Ars, the Greedy Young Master.
Then it would be easier for Arlene to convey her idea.
"Of course who didn''t know that greedy man! The man who conquered Catastrophe and saved half of Shield City! The man who literally owns Floor 1! That great man now wants to recruit a party filled with strong Hunters like you!"
Arlene''s words were convincing enough.
However, because they hade to know Greedy Young Master, who was rumored to have a wicked disposition and had a lot of plots, they were hesitant to stay.
At that moment, Arlene did not want to waste the opportunity and immediately took out her ace card.
"He will give you 1 million to join his team!"
They all red at the offer, and busy with:
"Freaking one million!"
"But, could he really pay that much?"
Arlene''s announcement is dubious.
"You fool! He owns one Floor of Abyssal Terra and a city in the northern region! Plus, he must have many branches of business everywhere! One million must be meaningless to him!"
But someone revealed facts about Ars. It became the motivation for all the Hunters in ce to set their intentions.
"By the way, why is he trying to create a party? Doesn''t he has his own family?"
Finally, the main question that everyone wants to knowes up.
"His motive to creates a party is to-"
"He wants to conquer this region?"
The question that Arlene was afraid of came out of sudden.
It caused the crowd to fall silent and waited for Arlene to confirm.
"That''s..."
Arlene''s doubt suspended their doubt.
Plus Skadi, the Hunter who had been hoping for thepletion of the conquest of the northwest region for five years, stood next to her.
"So that''s true."
"What a shame."
"If the mission on offer wasn''t that stupid goal, I would definitely like to go along."
The crowd who previously interested, left in disappointment. Those who stared at the offer, turned away in amused disdain.
Arlene didn''t try to stop them at all, because they all already knew the stupid fact of conquering the region.
Arlene got off the tables in disappointment.
"I shouldn''t stand along with you," said Skadi, regretly monotone.
"It''s not your fault. I''m the one who should apologize for asking you to apany me."
The two of them walked out of the Guild while being stared atughing eyes.
"Wait, mister!"
Until someone calls them.
~~~~~~~~~~~
They both have returned to Skadi''s apartment. But something was off.
"Ars!"
Arlene immediately ran to the room, where it was supposed to be guarded by a Bounty Hunter she hired.
"Ars!"
Arlene opened the door, but no one but the sleeping princess is there.
"You brought a bounty killer ti kill me?"
"OH MY-!"
Ars for the second time teleported to the room and shocked Arlene.
Then Arlene was surprised because Ars was sweating, exhausted. The same happens to Elisa.
"A Bounty Killer?! Wait? Did you fought with him?!"
Arlene had no idea that she had hired an assassin, whom she recruited directly from hermunity.
"What happened?! Did you get hurt?!"
Ars doesn''t care about Arlene''s worries. He walked over to the bed, sat up, grabbing Elisha, to lean her against his chest. Then he took out a drink, which was poured into Elisa''s mouth.
The drinks are like ordinary drinks, mineral water. But Arlene still worried.
"I''m so sorry. I had no idea I hired an assassin."
Arlene had forgotten that Ars was one of the three bounties that had the highest price in themunity. Luckily no one else tried to kill Ars.
"What do you want?"
Ars finished giving Elisa a drink. He put the sleeping princess back on the bed.
Arlene did not know whether Ars was angry with her, or from the start he was already angry, but that time he got more angry than before.
However, giving Ars'' attitude, it would be even more difficult for Arlene if she didn''t get to the point of her arrival.
"I, need you to meet a party."
"For what?"
"We want to fight against that monster and The Charity. So I want to ensure Elisa''s safety by hiring people to protect her."
"After you hired one to kill her before?"
Arlene shivered at the question. Ars was really mad at her. It was just that, the man''s anger was shown in silent intent, which felt even more terrifying than open anger.
"I am really, really sorry. I really regret my negligence. Because of that, I want you to confirm, by your own judgment, of their suitability to protects Elisa. Please."
Chapter 178: Draw your sword
Chapter 178: Draw your sword
North Coast Pce /
Someone walked briskly down the pce hallway, towards the throne room.
In the throne room, there is a certain woman who sits casually on the throne chair, feeling almighty.
The person who walked in hurried earlier got to the throne room; immediately reporting.
"My Lady, the attempted assassination of the Vigorous Maiden ended in failure."
The Queen of the throne was not surprised at the report. In fact, she seemed to have expected the result to end that way.
"The Greed is so strong. Not only did he have thousands of swords, he also had many eyes that he could use. What a perfect implementation of the word ''great man''."
Despite her failed n, the queen praised her enemy''s prowess.
The Sin of Greed. Greedy Red Dragon. That person is their enemy. The only threat that could foil their grand n.
Listening to the report too, a man emerged from the shadows.
"What do we do, Queen Echidna?"
The Queen, Echidna, propping her head with her right hand, feeling bored.
"Given The Greed''s character, he would definitelye here to take what belongs to him. He would take the Vigorous Maiden with him, the one who became his heart this moment."
They already know all about their opponent. His situation, his character, hisrades, and his goals.
"All we have to do is wait for his arrival. We will end his story here, which is foreseen to interfere with Father of Soul''s ns."
"How about King Emperor, Queen? He had regained his strength. But you can''t control him. Is he going to help us?"
"Whether he helps us or not, The Greed''s heart is in him. So inevitably, Greed had to beat him to get his heart back, which is impossible for Greed to win."
That is still an estimate, but an estimate that wille true.
"Even so, we still can''t predict what kind of move Greed will make. Considering he had made Envy his to be his subordinate. Will Greed bring Envy with him in the next battle?"
"That possibility is five in one hundred percent. Greed wouldn''t do it because it would lower his pride. The man who branded himself is the strongest, asked for help to defeat the strongest man. That is aughable joke."
Echidna smiled wickedly in their sure victory.
"What about Huxian? Our intelligence says she has an interest to The Greed."
"Her guardian won''t let her get out of her territory. That is why, after we killed The Greed, this Floor will be ours."
The ranks of the ck Hunter group were waiting at the location of the destiny battle, waiting for their fated opponents toe to challenge them.
"We will win this battle of destiny."
______________
Northwest Harbor /
Meanwhile, in other''s fate location.
"I need you to meet a party."
Arlene tries to bring Ars to downstairs. To the ce where the party that would join them was waiting.
Arlene tries really hard with her intentions. Ars replied that with silent and no expression. Until he suddenly vanished.
"Wait! He teleported!"
Without giving an answer, Ars went straight down.
"OMG! I won''t get used to his way of disappearing suddenly like that."
Arlene immediately ran to the door to catch up. But she stopped, remembering that there was a sleeping princess who was helpless in the room.
"Better check-up first before going downstairs."
~~~~~~~~~~
In the living room of the apartment /
Skadi was sitting next to an excited, cheerful party.
Apart from them, there were several groups of people also in the room. Given the room is enough for fifty people to get in.
"That''s them?"
"Yes."
Ars appeared suddenly next to her. However, Skadi was not surprised. She even had expected Ars''s thing toe like that. Unlike the red-haired woman who would be surprised every time Ars teleported suddenly.
The waiting party noticed Ars'' appearance.
They immediately told the party leader toe forward and face their client.
The party contains of 5 Hunter. Vanguard Knight as the leader, a Tank, a female Archer, a female Caster, and a female Priest.
The party leader came to Ars with a confident smile. When Ars stared back with dead fish eyes. The party leader confident goes down a little.
"My name is Lian Wei. It''s nice to meet you, Mr. Greedy Young Master."
The party leader greets with extended his right hand to Ars, trying to shake hands.
"Just call me Ars."
Ars ignored the handshake and sat down on the chair.
That was a bit awkward and rude, to be honest. Fortunately, Skadi had warned them of Ars current emotional state. So Lian also sat in the side seat, facing Ars.
In his chair, Ars looked at Lian for a moment, then moved on to the rest of the party. Ars was judging them with his red eyes, which made them tremble slightly, goosebumps.
They already knew the nature of the Greedy Young Master, who had bright red eyes and an arrogant face.
However, they couldn''t see that face because the Greedy Young Master had a drop in emotions which made him have a low temper. Looks scarier than usual.
Not wanting to wait, Lian took the initiative to introduce his party members.
"We may be look young, but we are certified tinum Hunters."
"I know."
Lian did not expect that aggressive attitude.
"We consist just five members, but with full role. I am as Knight and Leader. The big man is our Tank, Richard."
"I hope we can work together well."
"The always smiling and has Ace''s eyes, the Archer, Bradley."
"Just call me Brad. My eyes may not as great as yours. But I can shoot down a flying eagle."
"The confident and has high-pridedy, a Caster, Xian Ling."
"I told you not to introduce me that way, Lian. By the way, nice to meet you, mister."
"And the tiny soft-hearteddy, our beloved Priest, Sara."
"I''m not tiny. I''m just mini," said the tiny Priest in not-looking but angry way. "May the good gives us its blessing in our expedition."
That is the sum of the entire party. If Ars, Skadi, and Arlene were counted, the total of their entire party would be eight.
Eight hunters who want to challenge the northwest region.
After the introduction, Ars closed his eyes, took a deep breath.
Lian and his members held their breath. Because Ars'' manner gave them chills to their neck.
"Did you know what your job is?"
Ars asking a casual question.
That was a little unexpected, because they thought, Ars would be hard to them. So, Lian didn''t need to hold back from answering.
"Miss Arlene said that our job is to protect your treasure during the expeditionter. Therefore, we will bemitted, to prioritize the item as equal to our lives."
Ars nodded at that answer. Lian satisfies him. That is a very good sign for them.
"Have you been on a big expedition? Like Catastrophe or boss territory?"
"We never got the chance to see Catastrophe. But we have gone through several battles against boss territory."
Ars nodded again.
Ars is testing them. The meeting became an interview session. Ars is in charge of being an HRD recruiting members for a major project for his ownpany.
"What''s your motivation of taking this job?"
At the question, Lian looked to Skadi. The other members did the same.
"Our motivation is, Miss Skadi."
Her name got mentioned, but Skadi did not give any response. She just listened silently as before. Waiting Lian to finishes his words.
"Not many know the story. But Miss Skadi is a strong warrior. Even though she is alone, she still had great intentions to move forward, to conquer this region. Therefore, we want to follow her, join this expedition team to carry out a conquest."
Lian and the rest of his party gave a confident re to Ars, apanied by smiles of confidence; they could carry out that conquest.
This moment is a serious moment that must also be taken with seriousness. However, Ars grinned instead, and ended upughing with amusement.
Lian and his party red in disbelief. They just gave a deep message. But Ars''s response seemed to humiliate them.
Annoyed, Xian Ling stood up from her chair. "Hey, we can ept if you reject us! But why are youughing?! Do you think we are stupid just because you are superior?!"
Xian Ling''s anger drew all eyes to look at them. Sara doesn''t want that.
"Please calm down, Xian Ling," said Sara as she pulled Xian Ling to sit down.
Xian Ling was angry. Sara is worried. On the other hand the three men were trying to understand, why would someone as strong as Arsugh at them?
Ars stopped hisughter, then stood up, although still amused.
"I''m sorry. It''s just, all of you are so main-character-able. If I could give my role to you, I would. But, this world is just not that kind."
After saying that, Ars walked out, to the door. Leaving them with no certainty.
"Wait!"
Ars doesn''t seem to have any more interest in them. Yet Lian stood up to ask for a right.
When the situation got in high tense, someone opened the door and went inside.
"Sorry I''mte!"
It was Arlene, who immediately found that the situation was very tense.
"Um, what happened here?"
Arlene got ignored.
Lian focuses on Ars.
"Can you at least tell us what weck of?"
Lian immediately understood why Ars was not interested in them. Because theycked something that Ars hoped for.
Skadi wasn''t their only motivation. But Ars, too. They have read any information regarding Ars.
When they found out that Ars, the Greedy Young Master came to their region, and he was in a team with Skadi, of course it made them very excited.
Their greatest dream was to carry out a conquest, and they had found an opportunity to make it happen. Because of that, Lian didn''t want to ept that they couldn''t participate in Ars'' expedition. At least for no apparent reason.
"Intention."
That one word became Ars'' answer. He walked back outside.
"Wait, can''t you see our great intention?!"
However, Lian still did not ept Ars'' reason.
To answer that stubbornness, Ars turned back; give Lian onest chance.
"If you really that eager to follow me. Draw your sword, then."
Lian shuddered at those words. Ars wants to test their strength.
"Testing your strength is bullshit. Take out your sword, right here, right now."
Lian was indeed tying his sword around his waist at that time. But to pull it out now? Sounds nonsense.
"Let me give you an example."
Ars took out one Sinaga Sword as he walks toward Lian.
At that very tense moment, everyone stood in disbelief.
They are currently in the Guild Protection zone. Having the intention of fighting to the death was strictly forbidden, and a certain one was wielding his sword walking towards his opponent.
Ars is in front of Lian, who was shivering and sweating profusely.
"What are you doing, Ars?!" asked Arlene in disbelief.
Ars currently lifts his sword and put it to Lian''s shoulder.
However, Guild Judgment is noting to stop him.
Ars looked at Lian very sharply. His red eyes glowed brightly. Like it was the only light in the room.
"Come on. Draw your sword like this. If you do it, then I will take you with me."
Chapter 179: Dark Sign
Chapter 179: Dark Sign
Northwest Region / Fisherman Vige
___________
Fisherman Town, a fishermen''s ce and a resting ce for old people - Legend Hunters. Plus, the second safe territory after Northwest Harbor.
The town is used as a station to go to deeper ces in the northwest region.
One party is preparing to head for conquest.
"Oh, I never thought you guys woulde with them!"
A legend, the captain of a ship, Mike Sparrow, came to take Lian''s party off.
"You guys know each other?" asked Arlene.
Arlene is the person in charge, and the person who recruits Lian''s party. That turns out the party she recruited recognizes the Legend she is familiar with.
"Yes!" answer Lian with spirit. "Sir Mike is our mentor and trainer! You two know each other too, Miss Arlene?"
"Well, of course. Because in the past we fought together for this Floor."
Arlene indirectly told Lian and his members that she had contributed to the conquest of the Second Floor.
Of course, that fact made Lian and his member excited.
"Are you Legend too, Mistress?!" asked Bradley.
"You look young for a Legend," said Xian Ling, curious.
"Mother Maria is a legend too and still looks young and beautiful. May be aging not really influential us, women," said Sara, innocently.
Arlene has not told anything. But she already got branded with legend and old.
It made her emotional, but she still managed to hold her temper.
"I''m not a Legend. I am in the same generation as that Silver Skadi. We came after the conquest of the 1st Floor wasplete."
Arlene is not a Legend. But the fact that she was the generation that entered after the 1st Floor conquest still amazed Lian and his members.
"Whatever it is, I wish you all the best on your expedition."
The prayer was prioritized for Lian and his party.
Lian and his member answered with: "Yes, sir!"
After that, they went to their respective desert horses.
[Abyssal Desert Horse: Big horse with six legs. Has a hump like a camel, but they are horses.]
When being left alone, Arlene and Mike took the moment to have a quick talk.
"Hey, where is the little girl?"
Arlene had always been with the little girl Elisa before. But the little girl was nothing to be seen.
"She is in the carriage. Sleeping."
"Sleeping?"
The word sleeping is strange to be heard in that kind of situation.
"Yes. Many things happened when we arrived in this region. Yamato and Echidna matters."
Arlene did not give the details. But Mike could guess the rest.
"So, you are going to face that monster?"
"Yes. And they all know the consequences."
Arlene doesn''t worry about her group. She was even more concerned about Lian''s party.
"The Greedy Young Master is with us. When things got really bad, he would definitely take the little girl away with him. Skadi and I are not afraid of death. But Lian and his party, they are still young."
Arlene needed the strength of Lian''s party. But at the same time, she regretted their participation.
"Don''t worry. For the highest glory, they are ready. For the good or for the worse."
Mike Sparrow, the mentor and trainer of Lian''s party, had said that. Arlene had no other choice but to believe.
"Alright. Then I won''t hesitate to use them."
After preparation, they werepletely ready. Time to say goodbye to the town.
~~~~~~~~~~
Mild Yellow Stone /
Their party use seven desert horse. Skadi, Lian, Richard and Bradley riding their own horse. Xian Ling and Sara ride on one. Then their carriage, which contains one man in it, and their items and objects they are protecting, is pulled by two horses.
The formation they used was a bird formation. Skadi is at the front. Bradley in the back. Lian on the right. Richard and Xian Ling on the left.
"Although I still wondering why a Vanguard Knight wants to be at the front," said Lian, curious.
If it''s in normal formation, it should be the Vanguard Tank that goes at the front. But Skadi requested to go at the front instead of Richard.
"You haven''t seen Skadi''s physical strength yet, have you?"
Arlene''s question made Lian and those on the left side astonished.
"What''s with Skadi''s physical strength?" asked Xian Ling.
"Her physical strength is, not ordinary. Is in the same position as a tinum Tanker."
That fact is a little unbelievable without any evidence.
That coincided with a monstering at them.
_______
Monster Name: Giant Bumping Lizard
Difficulty: Level 8
Type: Elite Mob
Monster info:
- A giant six-legged lizard. Having the size of an apartment building. With their six legs, they attacked by galloping from a distance to attack the enemy and the Hunter.
Rmendation Hunting Party: Gold, tinum
Existence: Floor 2, Region: Mild Yellow Stone.
_______
"Everyone, get ready!"
Lian and Richard stood at the front as a wall. Bradley and Xian Ling prepared their long range attack. Sara stood at the front of the carriage, preparing her Support Arts.
The Junior party is all ready with the uing attack. Meanwhile, Arlene just sat back, watching Skadi face the problem.
"Miss Skadi! What are you doing?!"
To fight a Giant Bumping Lizard, normally the Tank must stop the monster''s movement first. Only then did the attackers do their part.
However, Skadi, a Vanguard Knight, walked, approaching the Giant Bumping Izard who was running fast with shaking the ground.
Skadi is a Diamond Hunter. They had also been told that Skadi''s physical strength was above normal. Even so, they were still unprepared to witness.
The giant lizard monster was getting closer. It lowered its head a little. Its intention to hit them is so big.
On the other side. Skadi drew her sword. But she didn''t seem intent on shing the giant.
The head of the giant lizard monster against the ck sword. When the two objects collided, arge burst of wind was urred.
Everyone protected their faces from the attacking dust wave.
Lian and his members find it hard to believe, but Skadi manages to stop the giant lizard monster.
"[Typhon Gust]!"
Xian Ling dusted the area with Arts. There, they found Skadi standing in front of the giant lizard monster who was still alive.
"You lost again," said Skadi to the giant lizard.
The appearance of Skadi stopping the monster with both hands was still eptable. But talking to the monster, and the monster somehow understands her words, really put their rationality into question.
Skadi not only managed to stop the monster, she also injured the monster''s stone head.
Surprisingly, the monster''s stone head had many scars like the one Skadi had caused at that time.
"Go. Try again next time."
At thatmand, the giant lizard monster turned around and dashed away.
They managed to beat the monster without killing it.
Lian and his four members looked at Arlene, asking silently.
"I told you."
~~~~~~~~~~~
Mild Yellow Stone / Night
Their destination is the North Coast Pce.
It took two days of travel to get there as they were going at a low pace. They can reach the same day if they are speeding. But who was in control of the party, the Greedy Young Master ordered to move slowly.
"It''s finally night! I''m tired of this territory''s sun!"
Xian Ling fell asleep in the tent after a long day trip.
"The sunlight from this territory hurts my eyes!"
Bradley did the same in the next tent.
Lian and Richard sit in front of the fire. Meanwhile, the remaining three women are preparing dishes in the portable kitchen.
There are eight of them in total. But one didn''t get out of the carriage.
"Did Ars note out to eat with us?" asked Sara, curious.
"Given his character, it seems not. Or if he calls me and asks me to bring him a meal, I''ll bring him."
At first nce, Ars is like a spoiled, powerful man.
There Sara learned about strength and money.
After getting dinner and full. Everyone fell asleep in their tents. Bradley and Skadi are on guard. Even though Bradley fell asleep on his arrow.
In the early hours, everything was still safe. Until an unusual mist suddenly appeared and begin to envelop them.
"Hey, wake up."
In the dark, Skadi''s glowing Silver Sky Staff was hitting Bradley. Trying to wake the young man.
"What is it,dy? Are you falling in love with me?" said Bradley, half asleep.
"We are under attack."
Hearing the warning, Bradley returned to his senses, and he screamed.
"All of you! Wake up! We are under attack!"
They are all outside of safe territory. Their alertness was high enough to make them wake up right away.
"Where is the enemy?" asked Lian.
They were all prepared with their weapons. Arlene uses an assault rifle. Skadi with Silver Sky Staff in her left hand and her ck sword in the right hand.
They saw no enemy. But a strange mist continued to rise and began to cover them.
"[Typhon Gust]!"
Xian Ling tried to get rid of all the fog. But her Art didn''te out.
"What? What happened?!"
Of course, that confused her.
"[Guiding Light]!"
Sara tries to cast a Lighting Arts. But it didn''te out either.
They all fell into confusion.
"Skadi."
Arlene called out to her partner. She seemed to know what happened. That''s why she wants to make sure.
"Yes. It''s the same thing as the Void Fog."
Chapter 180: Separated
Chapter 180: Separated
The ck mist that enveloped them turned into solid darkness.
Within that solid darkness, light somehow emerged from their bodies. Light them up in the dark. Provides views on their front for one meter.
"What is happening?!"
Xian Ling got so worried as she embraces Sara in her right arm .
"All of you, stay close to each other!"
Arlene pulled Skadi over and they stay close to the other two girls.
Meanwhile, the three men in other side, each other turned their backs and prepared their weapons.
"Skadi, do you know what happens when we first time past the Floor Two''s Pit?"
"I can''t recall. All I remember is the Legends told us, when we past the Pit, we have to close our eyes and focus only on our thoughts."
"Yeah but, themandment in these years is, we will fall asleep when we pass through that void."
Floor 2 Abyss Pit is different than in the Floor 1.
Floor 2 Abyss Pit is so dark, like an empty space. But the old generation of Hunters called it; the Void.
Nobody knows what''s inside the Void except Floor 2''s first expedition team and the Saints. At that moment, the eight of them - with Ars who did not seem toe out of the carriage, were in that Void.
"But how did this room get here?"
Arlene didn''t understand at all. They are clueless at what is going on.
"Miss Arlene, what really happened?!"
They had been in that darkness long enough. Xian Ling couldn''t hold back her courage.
"Did this dark fog is the part of enemy attack?!"
Lian can''t think of any other possibility.
It''s all dark. Nothing happened. So that Sara hears something from behind.
"Is someone there?"
Sara naturally wanted to turn around when she heard someone is talking to her.
"NO!"
However, Arlene in an instant stopped her and hold her head.
"All of you! Face this way!"
Arlene''smand contains meaning; ''if you don''t do it, you will die!''. So they did what she told them to do.
"Miss, what happ "
"Stop talking."
Arlene knows what''s going on. But she couldn''t tell the truth.
"Don''t move. Just focus on your thought. Close your eyes. Don''t listen to them."
~
~
~
''Do you know where is my son?''
A woman''s voice asked as she walks past them.
''Why is all this happening to us?'' ''I want to go home.'' ''Mommy.'' ''Where are you, honey?''
There were many voices walking past them. Sounds that give off a cold aura when they enter the ears.
Their ears were like they had been pricked by thorns. The aura of the people walking over made them all shiver.
''What now?'' ''We have to run.'' ''There are so many monsters.'' ''We are dead.''
''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?'' ''Why?''
~
"Hold on a little longer. It will end."
Arlene tried hard tofort the two girls in her arms. Especially the littledy.
Skadi was still standing strong without having to cover her ears. Well, she still had to close her eyes though.
The three young men closed their eyes and didn''t want to listen to the terrifying sounds around. They endure all of it by holding hands.
''Why we got ughtered?'' ''Where did we go wrong?''
All the voices still didn''t disappear even though they had tried their best to resist.
Until finally their courage runs out and they can''t hold back anymore.
''Do you know where is my daughter?''
"NO-!"
~
Boom.
A huge explosion that appeared from behind startled them. Instantly brought their focus back.
After Sara had lost her previous control, Arlen made sure that she was holding onto the youngdy tightly.
After the explosion just now, Arlene felt that she no longer heard the whispers of the Void. The surrounding air was also warmer than before.
"You can open your eyes now."
She could hear Skadi clearly. It seemed Skadi had opened her eyes. Arlene still has a bit of fear. But slowly opened her eyes and found a bright ce that wasn''t Mild Yellow Dessert.
At that time they were in an outside hallway of a certain royal pce.
On reflex, Xian Ling and Sara also opened their eyes.
They moved ces to a safe ce somewhere.
Feeling safe, Sara was able to breathe calmly, and she got passed out suddenly.
"Sara!"
Xian Ling caught Sara before the youngdy fell.
"Sara, are you okay?"
Xian Ling was very worried about her friend''s condition. Especially after they went through such dire situation before.
"Don''t worry. She just fainted," said Skadi casually.
Skadi was the strongest person to hold back in the previous situation. When a strong warrior like her said that, naturally, Xian Ling was angry because Skadi seemed to underestimate Sara''s condition.
"How do you know she just fainted?! She is the only Priest in our party."
They will all be in a lot of trouble. The Priest''s existence was to heal injured party members. If there are party members whose safety must be prioritized, answer number 1 is the Priest.
"If something happened to her..."
"It''s okay. I''m a Priest too."
Xian Ling seemed to have just heard the results of an exam that was hard for her to believe.
"Silver Sky Staff is in my hands for no trivial reason."
Due to her Vanguard Knight-like appearance and strength, Xian Ling forgot that Skadi was wielding the Silver Sky Staff. The only Seven Color Weapon that was not used to attack.
"Can you carry her?"
Arlene stretched out her hand to pick up Sara. Since Xian Ling was a caster, she didn''t have much point on strength, so she give her partner to Arlene.
Arlene princess carries Sara.
"Skadi, don''t tell me this ce is..."
"North Coast Pce."
____________
Abyssal Terra / Floor 2
Northwest Region / North Coast Pce
The pce is located on the cliffs of the north coast. Peak essible location in the northwest region.
Status: Not yet conquered
____________
Mild Yellow Dessert / Dawn
"Xian Ling!"
"Sara!"
Two of their party members disappeared.
"Miss Arlene! Lady Skadi!"
Likewise, with their two seniors.
Their four members disappeared at the same time as the dark mist disappeared.
The time has also moved to morning.
"Sara-!"
"Shut your mouth."
Someone suddenly told them to shut. Someone who just got out of the carriage.
"Ars."
The man previously had been casually silent in the carriage. Whereas those outside were feeling horror from the dark mist.
But at that time he came out after all the things passed and the time had moved to morning.
"We are in the middle of the desert. As far as your eye could see, there is only dirt and sand. Where do you think those four women are if there''s nowhere to be hidden?"
His words were true. They were still in the middle of the Mild Yellow Desert. Even if their four female members disappeared, just calling them would be fruitless.
"Then, what do we do?" asked Bradley. "They just disappeared after the dark fog disappeared. Were they swallowed up by the dark mist?"
That is possible. Moreover, Arlene said earlier, not to be provoked by the horrifying whispers.
The thought of that gave the three of them goosebumps.
"No."
However, Ars rejected the idea.
"They were indeed almost got swallowed up by the Void just now. But I moved them somewhere to prevent that to happen."
"Moved them?" asked Bradley, curious.
Ars did not answer that question. He walked to the carriage coachman''s seat, recing Arlene.
"Get on your horse. Let''s go."
Because Arlene wasn''t with them anymore. Ars get out to take over. It took them by surprise.
Without waiting for the three of them, Ars whipped up the carriage horse to start walking. He left first.
Bradley and Richard approach Lian, awaiting orders.
"What do we do, Lian?"
Ars is in fact the main control of the party, as well as their client. But the situation has changed drastically. They have lost two of their main members. It was hard for Lian to face that.
However, he didn''t want to stand up like that for long.
"Let''s stick to our travel."
That way, they got on their respective horses and walked to protect the carriage.
_
_
_
Two days ago before departing to north /
"Ars, stop!"
Arlene stops Ars, who is testing Lian.
At that request, Ars put back his sword. He turned around and leaving standing still Lian.
"Well."
Before he really left, he had something to say to them.
"If you really want to waste your life. You cane along. But don''t me me if any of you die. Because I''m also not sure I can make it out alive on this expedition."
What a rational word. The n make sure aware of their lives. When he doesn''t want to stop and wants to go all out.
Chapter 181: Reminiscing
Chapter 181: Reminiscing
North Coast Pce / Noon /
In a certain bedroom /
"[Dreaming Soothe]"
Skadi cast a Healing Art to calm Sara.
The youngdy had a nightmare before. After receiving the Arts, her face became a lot better.
After seeing Skadi''s performance, Xian Ling could believe that Skadi was a Priest.
"But, why are you using a sword?"
Skadi has yet to show her sword skills. But just by looking at her physical strength, everyone would know that she was strong. Plus, her ck sword was no ordinary sword.
Skadi has yet to show his sword skills. But just by looking at her physical strength, everyone would know that he was strong. Plus, the ck sword was no ordinary sword.
"Because I''m just by myself."
Arlene worked alone at all times. But that is because she is a Bounty Hunter. Bounty Hunters are required to work individually. But there are several opportunities for them to join other teams when their mission is considered difficult.
For Skadi, her case isplicated.
Skadi came out of the room carrying her two weapons. Leaving Arlene (Specialist/Archer) and Xian Ling (Caster).
"Please don''t go to far, Skadi."
"I''m just checking out perimeter."
The atmosphere in the pce at that time was really quiet. Arlene couldn''t believe it a little that seven years ago it was a battlefield.
"Are we okay being left alone in an unconquered ce like this, miss?"
For Xian Ling, who had never entered an unconquered area, being left behind by their only fighter of course worried her.
"Don''t worry, I can still feel her presence. She''s still around here."
Despite saying that, Arlene still confused.
She didn''t know how they had teleported from Mild Yellow Dessert to the North Coast Pce.
Of course, that is a good thing. Because if they didn''t move, maybe Void Fog wouldpletely engulf them.
"Xian Ling, if you are tired, you can go to sleep."
Xian Ling is very tired. She had been holding back from keeping her eyes open after everything they had been through.
With that, she takes the opportunity and sleeps with Sara in the same bed.
Arlene came out of the room, leaving them alone.
There is no monster around. Plus, for some reason, they got teleported in a small building located at the back of the pce.
It seemed that was the building where the pce maids lived.
North Coast Pce covered by a stone wall. Just like ordinary pce. It''s just that it is located right in front of a cliff.
The wall behind the building they were teleported to had an exit door. Skadi came out of that door just now.
The silver woman was standing on the edge of the cliff. She is standing in front of four graves.
"Are they all your friends?"
"Yeah."
Skadi stood in front of the grave holding her Silver Sky Staff and ck sword.
They were outside the pce, on the open field. Skadi seems ready to face any situation.
The four graves have four different stakes.
"That big wand belongs to our Caster. She is an attractive woman and is always close to our leader. She has feelings for our leader."
Those characteristics are almost exactly like Xian Ling to Lian Wei.
"This shield is our guardian''s. He is a big man who doesn''t talk much. But he has a strong heart and never gave up on us."
An exact character of Richard.
"This fancy bow is our archer''s asset. He has sharp eyes, but is easily distracted when there is a beautiful woman in front of him."
Bradley did the same thing like that the first time he met Arlene.
There is still one grave left that the stake is a staff. Skadi stopped exining at that stake.
"And this one?"
Arlene was curious, so she asked. But the answer given is quite surprising.
"That was mine."
The staff stake''s grave belongs to Skadi.
Arlene had forgotten that in the past, Skadi was a genuine Priest. Unlike now, who is a KnightPriest wielding a sword.
Arlene had heard that Skadi''s party used to be five people. However, there are only four graves there.
"Where is thest one?"
Their leader. Sword wielder.
Most of the leaders of a party were sword users. Like Lian Wei, who uses S-tier de as his main weapon.
"I could not find the body."
Either disappear or got burn until there is nothing left.
It wasmon when on a conquest expedition. There are many strongndowner monsters that can kill many hunters. Having one or two people who can remember you is something to be grateful for.
"Can you tell me about what happened seven years ago?"
~ ~ ~
Seven years ago, when the Staff Saint was still alive, a young woman with silver hair and red eyes came to the Staff Saint.
A woman who just went through a really bad nightmare.
''Please teach me of how to use a sword.''
The woman asked for a request to the Staff Saint. Of course the request was not directed to the Staff Saint, but to the greatest sword user in existence, the Sword Saint.
Through the Staff Saint, that woman got taught sword skills directly by the Sword Saint.
After one year of training, the woman left and returned to her native region, the northwest region.
~ ~ ~
That woman is Skadi. Skadi isn''t even her real name. She changed her name after losing her family.
"What did you guys fight that you lost your entire party?"
Skadi and her party had indeed moved alone on a conquest expedition. However, they are a strong party that is even got recognized by the Saints.
So Arlene couldn''t imagine what kind of enemy they were fighting to have four of their five members killed.
"It''s..."
"It''s the great Soul Saint who killed them!"
Someone suddenly gets into the conversation. A person who shouted loudly with a cruel tone.
Arlene instantly turned around and found a swordsman. A man in diplomatic dress. A higher up of ck Hunter.
Skadi didn''t look surprised. It seemed she had expected the man''s arrival.
"Shoot. Were those two got caught too?"
Because an enemy hase to them. Of course Arlene is worried about Xian Ling and Sara''s safety.
"No. Our existence got discovered because we are outside the pce walls."
Skadi revealed one fact that surprised Arlene.
"What?"
Of course, that sounds strange. However, remembering that Xian Ling had shouted earlier made that fact sound true.
"I am surprised that you can enter into the pce walls like that guy."
"That guy?"
Without being told specifically, Arlene could tell that the ck Hunter was talking about Ars.
"Yeah, we kinda have a rtionship with that guy. Are you the ve of the woman who stole that guy''s heart?"
"Haha! So it''s true that that guy regained his consciousness somehow! But, where is he? Is he in the pce, hiding? Or am I going to get a stab in the back all of a sudden?"
The ck Hunter man casually walked inside the wall despite there are two high rank Hunter behind him.
Arlene fired her gun without hesitation. But all the bullets were stopped by a kind of dark field that protected the ck Hunter man.
Arlene smiled bitterly at that. "Unfortunately, that man was not with us. He was still on the way from the Mild Yellow Stone."
"Still on the way?"
The ck Hunter man turned back to them once more. He seemed to believe what Arlene was saying.
Arlene''s statement has both advantages and disadvantages for them.
The advantage was that it could keep the ck Hunter men away from Sara and Xian Ling. The disadvantage was that they, the ck Hunters, would be more alert to Ars'' arrival.
However, Ars can definitely get through that loss of ease.
Because of that, Arlene had to think more about what they should do to fight a man who could stop her bullets without cast an Art.
"Fine. Even if that man is already in the pce. He would definitelye straight to the throne room and try to dethrone Queen Echidna again."
"So that Charity woman is really here."
The ck Hunter man drew his sword. A ck sword that gave off a ck lightning effect when being pulled out of its sheath.
With just one look, Arlene can tell that the sword is dangerous. So she stands in a bent position, ready to jump off the cliff if necessary.
"Your infiltration, pay with your life!"
From a distant position, the ck Hunter man thrust his sword into the two of them. The stab that sent out a powerful ck bolt of lightning.
____________
A roar could be heard from the top of the cliff in the pce. Coincided with traces of ck lightning stabbing the sky.
"They have started fighting!"
Deeply worried, Lian kicked his horse, ordering it to speed up. Richard and Bradly went speeding too.
Behind them, Ars was still rxed. Don''t want to rush.
____________
The attack just now was very fast. Arlene couldn''t react in time. Luckily Skadi was standing in front of her, became her shield.
"Wew. You have a very hard body despite being a woman."
Skadi only used the ck sword and Silver Sky Staff as a shield. On top of that, she used her body to block the ck lightning just now.
"This body has experienced something more painful than this."
After previously not wanting to see the ck Hunter man, Skadi finally allow her eyes to see the man''s face, which for one reason made her very surprised.
"Sigfried?"
Chapter 182: Pinched
Chapter 182: Pinched
"You sure that''s a human body, not a steel?"
The ck Hunter guy even shocked at Skadi''s strength.
However, there was something wrong with Skadi after blocking that attack just now.
"Miss Arlene, what happened-?!"
Xian Ling and Sara came out in the wrong time and unfortunate position.
"I knew there is not just you two."
The ck Hunter guy turned his back. He is going to attack Xian Ling and Sara.
"Xian Ling! Cast a shield!"
Xian Ling did not know what will the ck Hunter guy does to them. But she cast a shield as Arlene told her to.
"[Schwarzer Blitz: Dark Root]!"
ck Hunter guy mercilessly strikes Xian Ling and Sara with his powerful Arts. That Arts even blow everything nearby, the wall, a few building, everything to dust.
That just now was like a tier 9 Arts. Meanwhile, Xian Ling is just newly tinum Hunter. The strongest barrier she could create was probably only tier 8.
Arlene underestimated their current situation.
"Hm?"
They thought the two young Hunters were finished. But turned out, there is silverish cube like barrier that protects them.
"So that''s how you used Silver Sky Staff."
The ck Hunter guy surprised a little when his Arts got blocked twice.
The silverish barrier created by the Silver Sky Staff, that floating above the two young hunters.
ck Hunter guy turned his back in a sh. Encountering the ck Swordswoman who swung her sword at him. Another big explosion urred.
_____________
"Move fast, guys!"
Another big explosion urred. They had reached the gates of the North Coast Pce. All he had in mind was the safety of the four female members of his party. Without worrying about his own situation.
"Lian!"
Richard pulled him out of his horse. In an instant, a wolf like monster with six eyes fell on his horse like a mortar rock.
"Wulkris!"
~~~~~~~~~~
Monster Name: Wulkris
Difficulty: Level 7
Inteligence: Level 5
Type: Aggressive
Monster Info:
- Six-eyes wolf like hyena beast. Their fur is sharp like a sword. A nocturnal beast that usually preys on hunter camps.
Rmendation Hunting Party: Gold, tinum
Existence: Floor 2. Region: Northwest
~~~~~~~~~
Lian was almost pounced on by that nocturnal monster.
"But why are they here?!" asked Bradley in confusion.
Wulkris is not a beast that makes an area their nest. So it was strange when they were at the front gate of the North Coast Pce.
"There is a beast tamer inside that pce! Be careful!"
Ars who finally caught up gave them a warning.
It sounded unusual to hear Ars give them advice. But the information made Lian realize that he shouldn''t be too hasty. He wouldn''t be able to save their members who were inside if he himself was finished.
So he draws his de to face the monsters.
"How many are they?"
"Twelve with those who hide behind the gate wall," answered Bradley.
Apart from Wulkris just now who attacked Lian, several appeared from above the wall.
Those wolf beast was losing their natural. They are aggressive beasts. But at that time they looked more like gatekeeper beasts.
What a strange sight. However, Lian did not want to lose his temper again and be in a hurry.
"So, let''s kill them to get in!"
Even without Caster and Priest. They were enough to handle twelve Wulkris.
_____________
"Skadi, are you okay fighting that guy alone?"
They had secured the two young hunters.
Skadi had hit the ck Hunter guy quite a distance from their position. But she didn''t inflict any wounds.
"Yeah-yeah! She will be okay! She is the Silver Sky Staff bearer and a strong swordswoman! I did like to have a solo match with her!"
The one who answered was the ck Hunter guy.
Skadi had already blocked his attack twice and hit him far enough. Of course that increases the ck Hunter guy''s intention to fight one on one with Skadi.
"Go. I could feel the other''s presence. They are in the front gate."
Ars and the other finally arrived at the pce.
Arlene had some bit of worried letting Skadi fight the ck Hunter guy alone. When Arlene asked Skadi''s mental state at the moment.
However, Xian Ling and Sara''s life is a priority.
"It''s not I''m not believe in you. Just, don''t do anything reckless."
"Yeah."
After that confirmation, Arlene took the two young Hunter to the safer team. Then run to back to the pce, to regroup with the rest of the party.
"Miss Arlene, shouldn''t we together fight against that ck Hunter man first?"
Sara had an intention of helping Skadi to fight. That was a kind intention. Unfortunately
"You can''t. Fighting against a ck Hunter, especially if it''s the higher up, one on one would be better because they might prioritizing you, the core of the party first to kill. They are not like monsters. They are evil human that can''t be taunt."
Right after Arlene tells the reason why, another ck lightning strikes strike the pce wall.
"Plus, it''s better for us to not hold her back."
The three of them running without looking back. Because they fully trust the Silver Sky Staff bearer to beat the ck Hunter guy.
~
"What happened?! Aren''t you stay here to rece you friend?!"
Since the beginning of the battle, Skadi had only blocked all the ck Hunter guy''s attacks, and she only attacks to repel.
"You!" Skadi finally opens her mouth. "Are you Siegfried?!"
That question made him actually thinking.
"Siegfried? Who''s that?"
From the start, Skadi was holding back to make sure, if the ck Hunter guy in front of her is the person she used to know. Because she will never forget that face, even though it already turned to be an evil.
"Dunno."
But the answer is no.
"Maybe you are right. I am Siegfried. But that weak and useless guy is already dead. Now, I am Unheil! Demon King General!"
ck Hunter guy Unheil unleashed his true power. A ck tremendous lightning aura covered him. Tearing off his clothes and exposing his demon''s body.
"[Unheil: Demon King General. The Charity fraction]!"
Unheil released his Demonic Change. His body covered with ck lightning tattoos. There is a big Devil Seed popped out from the middle of his chest exposed.
Unheil will put all his strength against Skadi.
"But, you sure have confidence showing your weakness like that."
"You really had confidence in your abilities, thought you could beat me easily just because this dirty thing exposed from mybody. I may not as strong as a Commander. But, I will make my way higher to the peak so I can meet the Saint of Soul once again!"
Skadi was in a dilemma. After looking into more detail and learning Unheil''s past, she became even more certain that the man in front of her was Siegfried.
However, that man turned into something he once hated.
"I will put a stop on you right here."
"Try me."
___________
The sound of thunder boomed, and the roar of the shattering of the buildings and walls rang out once again.
"They go on full fight."
After watching such battle, now Xian Ling and Sara realized that their existence on that battle would just be a dead weight.
"Let''s go. We are getting close to the exit."
They had gone through all the passages and came to the exit to the front yard.
However, right before they passed the exit, Arlene senses someting and stopped their feet.
Xian Ling and Sara didn''t ask a question and just follow Arlene.
Arlene took something from her small bag, a shbang. She throws it up front all of them three turned their face then bang; the sh exposed two beasts that waited them in thest exit.
Arlene immediately run up front and kills the two beasts with her gun.
"A Wulkris?!"
A six-eyed wolf beast. Arlene shocked that that nocturnal beast was in such a ce at such a time. Surprisingly, there are not just two, but still many of them around.
"[Fire Explosion Arrows]!"
Xian Lingunched a few attacks to protect Arlene. Unfortunately, that amount of mana could taunt the Wulkris, that filled the front page."
"Uh, we are in real danger now."
Arlene herself couldn''t think of how they would get out of that situation other than running back into the pce.
"MISS ARLENE!"
Somebody shouted Arlene''s name from the front gate.
Sara was the one who realized who it was.
"It''s Lian!"
Their main party is in the front gate, stuck.
"Get back!"
Arlene has to make them walk backwards, back down the hallway to narrow down the Wulkris'' reach.
She and Xian Ling bothunching their attacks to kill all the Wulkris who tried to reach them. Unfortunately
"There are so many of them!"
The wolf beast number is like endless.
"Guys, we have to reach them!"
Since the rest of their party was in sight, Lian wanted to immediately regroup with them.
"But can''t you see our hands already full?!"
They had killed about a dozen wolf beasts. However, their numbers did not seem to decrease.
Lian, Bradley and Richard can''t move forward. Arlene, Xian Ling and Sara continued to retreat. They really got overwhelmed by the beast pack.
Until suddenly a horizontal light sh crossed in half their height. The horizontal light sh casually crossed them, but when it crossed the beasts, it kill the beasts, all of them with just one sh.
Searing all the beast into dust.
"Get out of my way."
After that light sh, Ars appeared behind them, pulled the horse carriage to enter the front yard.
"Isn''t that "
"Blue Sky Sword?"
Ars was the one who kills all the beast with just one sh.
"Ars! You!"
When they got the opportunity to get out, Arlene immediately approached Ars and scolded the Greedy Young Master.
"So strong!"
The three of them got speechless in front of the red dragon''s power
Chapter 183: Battle for the Heart
Chapter 183: Battle for the Heart
"You arete! Why can''t you take thing literally!?"
Ars just killed dozens of Wulkris in one fell swoop. But Arlene at that time scolded him like a husband who took too long to pick up his wife, who had finished shopping.
"I came just right in time. Besides, all of you can definitely get through it without me having to help. I believe in you."
"It''s the first time you being positive to others. But there is no sincerity in your words. So that doesn''t count."
Ars ys the role of an arrogant husband. On the other hand, Arlene reces Elisa, who bes a high-tempered wife because of their husband.
Sara and Xian Ling returned to their party.
"Thank god! Are you two get hurt?" asked Lian, worried.
"No. It thanks to Miss Arlene and Skadi."
Xian Ling took part in their escape too. While keep pulling Sara forward.
Now they have reunited. They don''t need to worry about the safety of the others in the next battle, perhaps.
All of them are in the enemy territory.
They didn''t feel any more enemies around. But either because there really weren''t any more enemies, or if their enemies were stronger, who could hide their existence properly.
Just when they think that, somebody came out from the pce front door, pping at them.
"I know you wille again. But, by bringing your friends, it''s surprising and hrious in its own way."
A beautiful grown woman. Dressed in all white cleric clothes,
The impression of those who see her for the first time was; a holy person.
"Echidna."
However, for people who knew about the holy woman like Arlene, she felt disgust just by looking at the woman.
"Oh, I didn''t expect you to be the woman of that failed dragon, Spear Saint''s follower."
Arlene smirked at that mockery. "Well, it''s way better than bing a bitch like you."
Arlene had just started a woman fight with Echidna. But Ars moved her and walk to the front.
"Hey, old woman! Give my heart back or I will rip your old ugly face from your head!"
Ars really couldn''t hold his mouth of speaking harsh words. Well, he said that to a higher up of ck Hunter group. So that counted as okay.
The funny thing is, the way Ars calling Echidna by ''old woman'' is both disrespectful and hrious at the same time.
"You really are a disrespectful human. That''s why you became the child of that failed Saint."
"Who? Satria? Or that Staff Saint that I forgot his name? I am sorry but I don''t have any person I could call a figure of a father."
As usual, Ars won''t lose when ites to talking. Either to people he knows or strangers or even his enemies.
Echidna sighed in irritated. "Apart from being stubborn, you also have an impertinent mouth. I would be so happy if I never meet you again."
"Give my heart back then!"
That is the main problem of why they gathered there. So Ars could take his heart back.
"Takes his heart back?" asked Bradley.
Two days ago Arlene told them the expedition would be a conquering expedition.
"But why he wants to take his heart back?"
Bradley''s question represent all of their concern. It wasn''t what it was promised to us; they thought.
"I would like to, but, unfortunately, Yamato has beenfortable with yours. So you have to take it directly from him."
"Yamato?" asked Ars, looking at Arlene. "Whozzat?"
Arlene surprised a little at Ars'' nescience. That man had taken over 70% of Floor 2.
"But you don''t know who Yamato is?"
Just mentioning the person being talked about already gave Arlene chills.
Before Arlene could exin to Ars about the person, somebody came to the pce, walking casually pass them.
"What''s wrong with all of you? Why are you gathering like this in front of the gate?"
A big Asian man. Shirtless. Almost 2 meters high. His massive body is full of solid muscles. Holding a Katana in his right hand. The katana that made a sound every time it cut the wind.
Lian''s party did not know who the man is. But, due to the man''s tremendous aura, they got frozen in ce.
For Arlene, her legs were shaking violently. Cold sweat flooded her back. She was on high alert in the situation, but she couldn''t notice the big maning.
"Master Yamato. I see you havee from your training."
Echidna gracefully weed the man''sing.
The big man stopped in front of Echidna. Just like a husband who had juste home and being weed by his wife.
"That was not a training. It was just time to get used to the new fire that was nted in my chest."
The big man Yamato pointed at the middle of his chest. Where there were stitch marks of the heart transnt that had just been performed on his body.
Suddenly, in just a mere second, Yamato had changed his position, from facing Echidna, to facing back by gripping the Blue Sky Sword with his left hand.
"Don''t you have the shame of attacking your enemy from behind like that?"
Ars smirked at that counsel. "Huh. You said that by being a lovey dovey with an old petty woman."
Yamato and Ars, the two terrific warrior in the scene, in the blink of an eye, they faced one on one.
Blue Sky Sword was shining brightly at that time. However, Yamato''s left hand could bear the heat even though his skin begin to melt.
Ars stored Blue Sky Sword, just in case Yamato would break it just by gripping it.
There they standing face to face. A 170cm young warrior with a nearly 2 meter tall old warrior.
By the way, feeling the great gap of their height, Ars somehow gained 30 cm height.
Ars was standing on a Sinaga Sword to match his height with Yamato.
"So you are the Sin of Greed Echidna had been talking about."
"The Sin of Wrath. You look much calmer than your name."
The two great figure is having a little chat. Meanwhile, six people in Ars'' fraction gather close to each other in their carriage.
"That''s because I wasn''t born to be angry. It is this world that condemns me for this anger."
"Then just throw away that anger of yours. Is it that heavy?"
"To throw away a responsible is not that easy as you said."
"So we are talking about responsible now. Okay then."
The two great figure are going to start an argument of their way of thinking.
"I am sorry for interfering you. But, I have a question for you, Sin of Greed."
Echidna came with a question to Ars.
"What is it?" asked Yamato.
Yamato knew that Ars would speak impolitely again. So he is the one who responded Echidna.
"He is no longer has his Vessel of Soul. But, why is he still alive and could walk? Does that have to do with the mana that connected to him from the carriage?"
Echidna pointed at the carriage being protected by six Hunter.
Lian''s party did not know what it was being talked about and what objects are in the carriage. But for Arlene, she swallowed hard. She did not expect Sharing Breath Arts could be seen by the higher being.
"I am aware of it too." Yamato also knew that from the beginning he came. "But, but that doesn''t spoil the fact that he came here to take something of his."
"Oh. So you are aware you live by relying on someone''s belonging," said Ars, irritatingly.
"I am once a proud warrior. But, impatience made me have to do what I had to do. I am still have that impatience and I will get done what I want to do years ago. Because of that, I won''t return yours without putting up a fight."
That is a challenge to have an official match. However, considering that the match would be yed by two people with great power, the venue for the match would also have to be held in arge arena.
"Ars, do you really think you can win against that monster?!" asked Arlene, fully worried.
At the time, they walked out of the pce to the Mild Yellow Desert. Of course the carriage was also moved with them.
Ars driving the carriage. Arlene is walking beside. Lian''s party, full of alert, watching behind them.
"I will win."
His opponent is the warrior who once fight equally with Spear Saint and Sword Saint. But Ars confidently said that he would win.
Ars stopped the carriage. They were just in the right distance.
After they stopped, Yamato came by jumping from the sky andnding at a position quite close to them.
Just by watching a man casually jumping from the pce to their position made the young shaken.
"Is he a Superman by any chance?" asked Bradley.
Ars get down from the coachman sit, then walking to Yamato.
Arlene exhaled heavily. "Alright, if that''s what you want."
She takes a re gun from her mini bag, then shot it to the sky. That was a sign for her colleagues.
After that, she walked to the carriage.
"Young men! Help me!"
While Arlene made a preparation, Ars had faced again with Yamato.
Ars is holding one Sinaga Sword, then stick the sword to the ground. A second after it, a barrier in the shape of a half cubic was formed which protected his carriage and his party.
After that, he teleported out from the barrier.
"Truly a useful power for so many things."
Yamato did not know what Ars just did. But he amazed by how it was done.
"Yeah, and that power would bring you to defeat."
"Let''s see about that."
Another great fight is about to ur.
Chapter 184: To the Depth of Hell
Chapter 184: To the Depth of Hell
North Coast Pce /
Skadi and Unheil just started their fight. But they already destroyed the back of the pce.
"You can stand against my demonic form this long. You are no ordinary warrior."
The reason why Skadi could stand that long thanks to Silver Sky Staff power.
Unheil could moving fast and has dangerous attack. Skadi''s body could not stand receiving Unheil''s consecutive strikes. If not because of the effectiveness of Silver Sky Staff''''s power, she would have gotten many wounds.
"But, it''s time to end "
Their fight got disturbed by a re gun shot.
"What is that?"
Unheil did not know what happened.
For Skadi, she immediately responded to that re gun shot by striking a ground sh at Unheil, a ground sh that covered them in dust.
Unheil jumped to a certain building roof.
"What is she?"
Unheil asking Skadi''s action for a moment. Then realized that was just a diversion.
"So, just now was a call for her."
_____________
Mild Yellow Stone /
Arlene and the boys had done setting up a mini bunker for the carriage. A magic bunker installed with four pirs. Has four peephole on each corner for the ranged attacker to cover.
Above the bunker, installed a ballista that shotser. A ck Sky Spine ballista. Which was fitted with armor to strengthen its defence.
"Is that an Emperor level of fighting?"
Lian, Richard, and Bradley are witnessing a grand battle between the Greedy Young Master versus the Wrath Samurai.
They splitting the sky. Shot really strong explosive projectiles that shaken the earth. A battle that created a rumble over a great distance.
"Boys! Don''t get too carried away in the battle of those two monsters!"
They cannot help that. Because they are boys that will get fascinated by such scenery.
"We have our own fight to face!"
Arlene''s orders came along with an enemy they were about to face.
"You sure have a good preparation for this fight."
Echidna, the Virtue of Charity, came to them by flying with her butterfly wings.
"Wow! Sexy!"
Echidna is their enemy. But Bradley could not handle the mor of Echidna''s sexy apparel.
Previously, Echidna was wearing a full cleric clothes that cover all her body. But that moment, she is wearing whitish tight clothes that showed all the curves of her body. Like a sexy winged goddess in recent games.
"I see that there is a cultured in one of you. How about youe with me? I will make you my servant and reward you worthly."
"WITH PLEASURE!"
Bradley without hesitation about to switch sides. But, in an instant, he got bonked by Xian Ling.
"You stupid! She is Soul Saint''s children! There won''t anything good if youe with her!"
Xian Ling drags Bradley back to their bunker.
"What a shame."
Echidna regretted Bradley''s cancel.
With just looking at Echidna, who is flying with abyssal wings, has given them goosebumps. That part of abyssal body was very hard to obtained.
There are only a few people recorded who has that kind of abyssal body. But at that time, a person that great would be their opponent.
"Hey, leader, do you think we could win against her?" asked Xian Ling.
Given such a question, Lian Wei, who has experience fighting a ck Hunter group, not sure on how to answer.
"She is in the whole different level of ck Hunter that I had fought."
Has abyssal wings. Her mana flowing around her like aroma surrounding a delicious food.
"Has sexy body."
"You, shut up!"
As newly tinum Hunter, their feelings were filled with worry.
"Don''t worry too much."
Suddenly, their superior told them to don''t worry too much when they hardly can''t.
"She won''te to us herself."
"What do you mean, Miss Arlene?" asked Xian Ling.
"Because she is a Summoner."
Right after that warning, the ground far ahead shaken. Then at some point there was an explosion that appeared along with the monsters jumping in each explosive hole.
"What the heck is that monster?"
Four legged but their two front feet is bigger. Has no eyes. Their mouth is wide like a fish full with sharp teeth. Their roar is terrifyingly scary. When they run, they are running like a maniac.
"[The Lost Ones: Rockhand]!"
There are seven of them. Their whereabouts were not recorded in the ''monster record''.
"What are they? Why are they so scary?!"
Bradley represented all the feelings of his party members.
[The Lost Ones: Rockhand]. It was the name Echidna had mentioned as the name of the monsters.
"Most likely all of them are her creation!"
Arlene is the one who knows better about Echidna.
Echidna is a Summoner. There are only a few summoners in Abyssal. However, Echidna was different from the others. Because she only summon monster she created.
"She is so beautiful and all! But she created all those monsters?! So scary!"
That really can''t be imagined.
Just like their name, Rockhand, they are running with trampling hard all their front feet step. Their front legs crushed the foothold. They are like running fast goris.
"Xian Ling! Could you destroy the ground 10 meters from our position on my mark?!"
"Destroying the ground?"
Xian Ling did not know what was Arlene thinking. But, she believed and will carry out the order.
The Rockhands are getting closer to them. Their speed is not a problem. But the sound of their huge front footsteps gave chills tot heir target.
"Uh, Xian Ling?"
Arlene has yet to give the order. So Xian Ling hasn''t done her job.
"They are getting real close?!"
The Rockhands were like already in front of their eyes.
"Not yet!"
But Arlene still has not give the order.
"Richard!"
Richard stood in front of the bunker. Ready to hold those monstering.
"We are dead!"
The seven Rockhands were like a tank, the real ones. They seemed like they would easily break their defenses.
"Now!"
"[Fortress Copsing]!"
Xian Ling stamp her wand to the ground and destroys the ground in their front. Be an impromptu trap that stops the Rockhand. Just five of the seven monster though, but still a sess.
Right after that, Arlene shot fiveser to each fallen Rockhands. Killing them with just one shot.
At the same time, the two remaining Rockhands took a detour in two directions.
"Boys! They are yours!"
The two remaining Rockhands are the boy problem to handle.
Lian alone in the right side. Richard and Bradley are in left.
Before the warriors fought one-on-one with the new monsters, Sara gave them blessings.
"For the Staff Saint who bring the light to this dark world. Please bless our warrior to face the evil. [Lion''s Heart]!"
Sara''s Arts raise the courage of the three warriors. They were no longer afraid to face the new type of monster.
In Lian''s side, he without hesitation run forward, came to Rockhand who opened its mouth wide to pounce on Lian.
"[Wind Move Smooth Avoid: Asura''s sh]!"
Lian manages to split Rockhand''s head with one cut.
In the Richard and Bradley''s side. Richard raise his shield, block the uing Rockhand, then repel back the monster.
On behind, Bradley is ready with his attack.
"[Great Lighting Arrow]!"
The two of them manages to one shot kill their part quite easily.
Arlene was made to smile at the cooperation they did. She did not expected that their cooperation would be smooth, and her junior are also doing their best at the fight.
"Are you sure you want to be that confident now? We are just about to begin."
Echidna trying to provoke them.
But, Arlene will not let her enemy bring down their spirit.
"Well, bring it on! You can summon all the monsters you have if you want!"
"Miss Arlene, please, no!"
Became so confident, Arlene provoked Echidna back. Bradley warned to don''t do that.
"Well, if that what you want."
Echidna spread her arms wide. That movement spawned all the monsters that were in front of thend of the North Coast Pce. There were hundreds of them.
"Ahh, she had done it."
______________
In the Middle of Mild Yellow Stone''s Grand Battle /
"Is that all you have?"
Yamato was look down upon Ars. Who was kneeling because he was out of breath.
"Well, give my heart back and I will defeat you in no time!"
"A warrior shouldn''t make excuses in battle."
Yamato in an instand moved to Ars and swing his katana.
Ars already shifted to Yamato''s back andunched [Three Explosive Breath].
That explosion has 5000 point power. But, did not inflict any wounds on Yamato.
"Does a warrior always attack to their enemy''s back?"
"You always talk about warrior this and warrior that. I am not a warrior! I am a winner and I would do anything so I can win!"
"Isn''t that a philosophy used by losers?"
Yamato swing his katana horizontally. That cut Ars''s shadow, but not the real one.
"You speak like that when you rely on someone else''s heart for life?"
Ars swung Hinayan Pride Warhammer from Yamato''s back.
Yamato block the attack with just his left hand. A really heavy warhammer being block with just one hand.
"It is not the matter of excuse. It is the matter of purpose."
"Give my heart back then I would get straight of my purpose!"
Ars hit Yamato again. That time Yamato only received but block the attack again.
"What is your purpose?"
"To this Depth of Hell!"
Chapter 185: Unstoppable Force
Chapter 185: Unstoppable Force
Skadi jumped out from the gate pce. There she found a view of a sea of monster. There are hundreds of them. All of them are moving to one certain point; to a mini bunker ahead. Their target is her party.
Above the sea of monster, floating the Mother of the Monsters, Echidna.
Far ahead, two figures were fighting enormously. One used his katana to sh the air, sky and space. One used his thousand swords tounch, explode, and tried to pierce his enemy.
Skadi must move quickly. She had expected that things would turn out like that. Even though she had not expected that the battle between the Two Sinners would bepletely tremendous. At least the two of of the Sinners did not try to bring their fight close to the bunker.
"Where do you think you''re going?!"
Unheil in a speed of lightning charging at Skadi.
Skadi draw her sword back, then made a strong swing to stop Unheil.
The sh between the ck lightning and ck long-sword created a sound that was no less thunderous than the battle of the two Sinners.
Unheil got stopped again by Skadi. But he found a view of his master had opened the gate of sea of monsters.
"Ooh! She finally made use of those losers!"
"You know something about that sea of monster?"
Unheil is Echidna''s General. He is also seen as a man who is very proud of himself and his surrounding things.
Skadi used that to get a piece of information or two.
"Yeah, of course! All of them are the Loser! Or Echidna called them [Lost Ones]! They used to be just useless trash! But Echidna used them all to be the army of monsters that we couldmand! Not only them, all the incidents involving artificial monsters like in the Land of Honor incident and the Northeast Region as well! They are rubbish that is recycled to be more useful!"
Unheil revealed the facts about the ''sea of monsters'' in great detail. However, it was so detailed that it made Skadi''s ears disgusted by hearing it.
"But, I can''t found that ''fool'' anywhere. Does Echidna keep him forter?"
Unheil was curious and asking himself the question.
From what Skadi could see, the sea of monster only contains intermediate monsters that even can be handled by Gold Hunter.
Even though she believed in Lian''s party and Arlene, they definitely couldn''t ovee such arge number. So Skadi still had to join them.
However, if there is one more individual as strong as Unheil appeared to fight them, that will be a problem.
"Who is this fool you are talking about?"
"Just a fool who failed in the two missions given to him."
"Two missions?"
"Yeah. Land of Honor attack and Escorting the Demon Queen vessel."
Two incidents that just happened recently.
"Well, considering that it was him, being recycled and still being used is already good for hi "
Unheil got shot by aser.
The shot just now paralyzed Unheil. That is the chance for Skadi to continue her way.
~~~~~~~~~~~
Arlene had just fired one powerful shot in the far direction.
"Miss Arlene! We did like to order a help here!"
Meanwhile, Lian and Bradley got overwhelmed by the keeping monsters.
"[Typhoon Art: One-hundred and One sh]!"
Lian kills a dozen of the monsters and pushed them with his wind move.
"[Consecutive Lightning Arrows]!"
Bradley keeps firing his lightning arrow to every monster thating. However, this skill can onlyst one minute. After that, he needed two minutes to recover his breath.
While Bradley is resting, Lian stands guard with his de.
In the back circle, there is no problem because not many monstere. The problem is on the front.
"Miss Arlene! I don''t know what are you firing just now, but, it should be your turn! [Fire Rain]!"
Xian Ling had just chanted two high arts. That was not good for her body.
"I am sorry! I just gave ourpanion a favor!"
Arlene took turns with Xian Ling to take care of the keeping monsters.
In the front position, Richard and his shield cleared the monsters that had made it past Xian Ling and Arlene''s attack.
Out of breath, Xian Ling step back. Sara caught Xian Ling and embrace her friend with her Arts.
"Giving a favor to apanion, but who?" asked Xian Ling to Arlene.
"Of course, to our strongestpanion!"
Xian Ling and Sara could no longer remember who their friend that was not there.
Still, in his resting time, Bradley could feel a strong forceing to them.
"Um, Missy! Did you get a glimpse in there of the forceing to us?!"
Bradley couldn''t see himself because he still had to use his eyes for the back-line.
Xian Ling also could feel the force thating to them. A really strong force that breaking through its way on the sea of monster.
"Xian Ling, what is that?"
Sara doesn''t have a strong sensitivity. However, she could see that there were many monster parts flying from within the sea of monsters.
"Oh, my god! How did we forget about her?"
Finally, Xian Ling remembers who that person is.
~
She shes, punches, and kicking every monster in her way from the sea of monster.
Above the sea of monster, Echidna could see clearly another monster that made her way to the other side.
"I thought Siegfried was strong enough to hold you."
Skadi, the Silver Sky Staff bearer, is killing every monster that got in her way. No matter how many of them, she managed to cut them apart and came forward.
"But, as a Singrity, I expected a general wouldn''t be enough to make you stop."
Skadi just wanted to go to the side of herrades. But on the road, all the monsters - Echidna''s children got in her way. Because of that, she finished them off, and her action made the reduction in the sea of monsters at a significant stage.
Even Lian and Bradley run out of monsters for them to handle.
"So strong."
Xian Ling and Sara could already see Skadi''s whereabouts. They watched the scene in awe.
"Xian Ling! Help!"
Richard was overwhelmed because Xian Ling keeps daydreaming.
"U-uh! I am sorry! [Three Pir of me]!"
The number of Echidna''s monsters was drastically reduced due to Skadi''s arrival.
Due to Skadi''s existence, the monsters became focused on her. Because of that, Arlene changed their strategy. She ordered Lian to be in front along with Richard. Bradley''s job is to support Skadi. Xian Ling rested to restore her mana.
"However, what''s with that sword? Why is it so strong like its user?"
Skadi''s ck sword without fail killed every monster in front of her. Echidna was puzzled by the sword''s existence.
There, Echidna takes control of one monster and made the monster to bite Skadi''s sword, then try to hold it.
In that situation, Skadi unleashed her sword, then hit one monster that came from behind. She also holds one thates from her left with Silver Sky Staff. After that, she punched the monster that holds her sword until the head got crushed.
Skadi gets her sword back without a problem. She continued to finish off every single monster without stopping.
"What a terrifying physical strength. Like that man."
Skadi''s strength indirectly earned praise from her enemies.
_______________
"Tell me. How you could live without your Vessel of Soul?"
"Why? Are you going to finish me off in a fraudulent way too?"
Ars''s clothes were torn and exposed, his body covered in bandages. The bandage covered arge hole in his chest.
"I would not do such a shameless thing like that. You are my opponent. So you are the only target I have to finish."
"Ohh, that''s so kind of you."
Ars said that while striking Yamato with [Red Judgment].
Yamato blocks the attack just by raising his katana above his head.
Once again, Ars''s attack didn''t have any effect on Yamato.
"Just what are you?! A Katana Superman?!"
If Yamato wore a red and blue superhero outfit with an S on his chest, Ars would immediately believe that Yamato was a superhero and would immediately ask for his signature.
But Yamato is just a shirtless man with a katana. With no Arts nor Skills. All he has only pure physical strength, a tremendous physical strength.
"Then how about you?"
Yamato''s turn to ask a question.
"You have no mana source, the Vessel of Soul. You also don''t use the mana from the source that makes you alive. But how can you bring out all that high-powered Arts?"
Ars got beaten up. Out of breath. Tired. So he takes out a sofa and sits. He also takes out a bottle of drink.
For some reason, Yamato allowed that.
"Woman!"
Ars talking to someone connected in his earphones.
["Is that you, Ars? Have you defeated that monster?"]
Yamato can listen to the conversation of the two of them. But he is just listening.
"Give her a drink."
["Her? You mean Elisa? Can''t you see I''m busy?!"]
"Get. Her. A. Drink."
That was an absolute order.
["Okay-okay! I got it!"]
They cut offmunication. Made Yamato wondering.
"Who is ''her'' you two talking about?"
Yamato could see all the individuals involved in the battle of their factions. But he could not see a single person who could be matched in the context of Ars''s conversation just now.
"Geez. You boomer. Always wanted to be involved with the privacy of us youngsters."
Ars get his sofa back and stand up.
"Now, you curious about where I got all that ''mana'' right?"
Ars took out a Sinaga Sword that was covered in tremendous red mana.
"Now, shall us continue this fight?"
Chapter 186: Two Distinction
Chapter 186: Two Distinction
"That was thest!"
Arlene get hype when they had done wiped out Echidna''s monsters.
The field that was previously filled with monsters, being cleared and transformed into an empty field as originally.
Skadi had joined the team and was standing at the very front.
Skadi and Arlene were still having their energy and spirit to continue on fighting. But for the youngster, they got beaten up.
Lian and the other took the chance to take a breath and rest a moment.
"Haha! Now where are your monster?!"
Having proven their strength in the presence of a Virtue, Arlene became arrogant.
"We are only two Diamond and five tinum! But your monsters are nothing to us!"
Arlene became arrogant at the point of provoking Echidna.
Yes, Echidna would note herself to them since she is a Summoner.
But one thing, Arlene and the other also could not provide an attack to Echidna. Because Echidna being protected by a really strong barrier.
Arlene might can pierce Echidna''s barrier. But that would make her have to stop the ck Sky Spine from stopping for a minute, and that minute could already put them in high danger.
But that only applies in the previous fight, where the monster could not stop foring to them. At that time, they had eliminated all of Echidna''s monsters. So Arlene could show the ck Sky Spine''s true strength if she wanted.
"Don''t you have any more monsters? That means now there is only you alone, right?"
"Um, Missy. I don''t think you should provoke her like that?"
Recalling the previous incident, Bradley was afraid that Echidna would be angry because of Arlene provoking her.
"Actually."
"Aw, no! Please, no more monsters!"
Echidna finally open her mouth, and that was already frustate Bradley.
"I still have two Demon King General in my hand."
"Demon King General?"
Demon King General is one rank lower than Demon King Commander.
"No, more monster? Just two Demon King General? We are okay with that, right?"
No more monster. Just two Demon King General left.
Lian and the other are still tired from the previous battle.
"But, the battle is not ended yet."
Lian stands up once again.
The other stand up too, to have theirst fight of the day.
"Well, at least there is no more monster."
"I am ready with my greatest Arts."
"I-I will do my best to support you guys."
The team once more ready to fight the ck Hunter group.
Echidna is proud of that.
"You are a solid team. Reminded me of when I was still active in participating in the conquest expedition."
"Then give up, olddy! We young people will continue on that mission!"
Arlene is starting to sound like the second Ars. Only she is a woman and still could control her words.
"No, I can''t. A mission based on worldly desire'' will not give you anything good. Father is right. The Staff Saint is the one who got lost. If in the past that lost sheep had given up and let us rise to the surface, this battle would not have happened. We can return to our original world. We don''t have to feel the misery any longer in this hell."
Echidna begins to talk about the past and philosophy. Lian and his party couldn''t understand what she was talking about. For Arlene and Skadi, they know very well what Echidna mentioned is because they both saw firsthand the big incident happened.
An incident involving a battle between Soul Saint versus Staff and Sword Saint. But the Soul Saint lost badly in that battle because the Sword Saint was way stronger.
"If it weren''t for that short one, Soul Saint would have taken our rights as ''Rebels'' and made our way to the surface!"
"Haha, that''s funny of how you call Sword Saint as short one because that is true."
Sword Saint might be the shortest among the four. But he is the strongest among them.
"But that Lost Sheep now is dead. And that Short One is nowhere to be found. I''ve also got the strongest man''s power in my hands. After I finish with you, we will definitely go to the surface, to im our rights as ''the Summoned''."
Echidna was serious in her words.
In the ensuing pause, a rumble came from behind, as a huge battle was still taking ce between the Greedy Young Master versus the Wrath Samurai.
The red explosions continued. The sound of the curving of the sword swinging through the wind rang out.
Large-scale battles that beat the Catastrophe scale in Land of Honor.
"They are both strong. But, how much energy do they really have?" asked Bradley.
The battle between the two emperors had been going on for three hours since they started. There was indeed one moment they took to breathe beforehand. But after that they didn''t stop, and it didn''t seem like they would stop until one of them lost or one of them won.
"All of you! Ready your weapon!"
Arlene''s order came along with a ck thunderous lightning striking and stopped at under Echidna.
"Why is it took you so long to recover?" asked Echidna to Unheil.
"I am sorry, My Lady. It seems I have underestimated the power of the ck Sky Spine."
Unheil had just regenerated his right chest, which previously had a hole in it. The hole caused by the ck Sky Spine''s shot.
"If she managed to shoot my Seed earlier, I might die."
"You will not die. Because you have two Seed on your body. Just like him."
After Unheil''s arrival, something swam underground from the direction of the North Coast Pce. A demon head in the body of a snake with the size of a horse carriage.
"That! That is monste - !"
The demon-headed snake fired several dark mana balls towards the Hunter''s side.
Due to the dark mana ball moving at high speed and in all directions, Arlene and the others responded slowly and reflexively received the arrival of the several attacks.
Their positions were hit by several inevitable explosions.
Fortunately, Ars gave equip them with his sword barrier. So they survived the attack.
Skadi pointed her Silver Sky Staff at front, but she is inside the sword barrier, so the Silver Sky Staff power could not be used.
"Luckily, Ars gave us this barrier."
"But, don''t you think the barrier is getting thinner, Missy?"
Just like Xian Ling said, the barrier''s color is fading away, and the mana is getting thinner.
"Then we can''t allow this barrier to be hit again!"
After Arlene''s word, another creature came out from the North Coast Pce field. At that time, what came out was a creature that only had a body and hands. A huge creature about the size of an elephant.
That giant hand creature running with its two hands to Echidna''s side.
That wasn''t over yet. One more creature came out of the ground. This time it was huge legs with a body that only had rotten flesh that seemed like it could explode at any moment.
Sara shivered violently, even only seeing the creature from a distance.
"What happened, Sara?" asked Xian Ling.
"That monster contains so many Polluted Mana. If it explodes. A huge explosion that was more dangerous than High Cast Arts was about to ur."
That monster walks to them, slowly, but horribly dreadfully.
"They are so ugly!"
Unheil protested at his colleague''s ugly body.
"They are my extraordinary Masterpieces. Created from a useless trash. Became a strong weapon."
"I know that, but, could you make them, like, more proper?"
A Demonic Serpent, Demonic Giant Hand, and Demonic Moving Nuclear. Together with Unheil, them four will be their next opponent.
"They are monster, right?! They are definitely monster, right?! She said there will be no more monster, right?! But all of them are monster! And why do they all alwayse from underground?! I can take it anymore!"
Their battle is still continuing.
"I want to die!"
Continued from difficulty hard to very hard.
______________
"Say, what is your purpose?"
"What''s yours then?!"
Ars swung the Blue Sky Sword vertically from top to bottom. Sending [Blue rity] to Yamato which h could hold with his katana.
Blue rity was run out, and it didn''t even manage to inflict a small wound on Yamato.
"Fuuuuckk!"
Ars was run out of breath, and rage quit to rest. He once again took out a sofa and drink water and order Arlene to give Elisa drink too.
"The ability to get everything you need with just from your hand. Is that your Blessing?"
"Blessing? I don''t recall the figure that gave me this power call it a Blessing. Then, what about you? Is that f*cking tremendous strength is your Blessing?"
At that question, Yamato looking at his katana in dilemma.
"I don''t know if this power supposed to be called a Blessing or not. Because, if this is a Blessing, why can''t I save the people I care about. Why did they all have to die on this journey and ask me to stay on moving forward?"
Yamato was lost in bitter memories for a moment. Then return to battle mode to continue his mission.
"But Soul Saint had made me realizes. That all of this was wrong and our destination is not supposed to be to the depth of Abyss."
"Then where are we supposed to go if not to the bottom of this hell?"
"To the Surface of Abyss."
"Buhahaha! Isn''t that the opposite of this story title?!"
"In the past, the Abyss, the Original World of this ce, gave us a message, that the end goal of all this is the beginning of the journey. All the Saint knows that message too. But only Soul Saint who took that message seriously. That is why, I will take my second chance toplete that mission!"
"In that case, you have to beat me first which you can''t."
Chapter 187: Battle for the Heart (2)
Chapter 187: Battle for the Heart (2)
Jared''s Head keeps spamming dark mana ball to the Hunters.
Sara and Xian Ling focused on maintaining the sword barrier to stay strong.
Bradley is in charge to kill Jared''s head. But the Demonic Serpent''s movement is faster than Bradley''s lightning arrow.
"Dang it! It was like ying ''whack a mole'' in very hard mode!"
Even though Bradley''s arrow hit Jared''s Head, it only left a meaningless abrasion.
On the other side, Richard and Lian was fighting Jared''s Body. The body-only hand was really strong, despite being headless.
Maybe because Echidna was controlling it with her own Arts.
Skadi and Unheil continued their pending fight.
"Are you sure you don''t want to help those kids?!"
Unheil trying to disturb Skadi''s focus.
Once again, their fight was even. Skadi is like a tank, has high stat on defence and attack. Meanwhile Unheil is like jet aircraft, he can move fast and his attack is dangerous.
However, they were in different situation position. Unheil could fight with ease because he has no anything to worry. On the other side, Skadi was holding herself back because of her teammate.
"Richard!"
On Lian and Richard''s side.
Jared''s Body hit Richard hard. Richard blocked the attack, but he could not hold it for long.
"Attack him, Lian!"
Richard was like almost losing his breath because of holding Jared''s Body.
Lian wants to attack. But Jared''s Body has really tough skin. The monster had already endured Lian''s attacks without getting the slightest damage.
That lowered Lian''s confident to try again.
"Haaaa!"
Even though Lian had to do it for the sake of his member.
"The brat''s attacks became weaker the more he attacked that ''body of trash''."
Just like Unheil said; Lian''s swing grew weaker the more he epted failures.
"On the other side, that brat''s shot became more aimless the more his shots did not hit the ''trash head''."
Jared''s Head and Jared''s Body. Who would have thought those two ugly creatures could defeat the power of the tinum hunters.
That still two, the Walking Nuclear is not counted because it still far from them. But if it exploded in its current position, it would be sorge that it could injure their defence and most likely will hurt them too.
"I bet they never felt a failure before this."
Skadi did not know about the youngster''s history. But maybe Unheil''s words were right.
From the start, they were a party that had high spirit and positivity. But when Ars put them in pressure, their spirit immediately dropped down to almost zero.
The same goes when they face the Sea of Monster. They can maintain their spirit because there is Skadi and Arlene who face the challenge with them.
However, Skadi was separated from them, and Arlene is going inside the carriage once again to do something.
"Just what is that woman doing in that carriage? Hey, what''s in that carriage?"
"Something you don''t need to know."
Skadi swung her sword hard, sending a destruction wave to Unheil. But of course, Unheil could easily avoid it and give Skadi a counterattack.
~
Arlene finally done with her business and back outside .
"I am sorry it took me long, guys!"
Arlene''s back is like a source of water in the desert by the tinum juniors.
"Missy! That head thing is really annoying! I could not hit it even once!"
"Miss Arlene! Your support, please!"
"We can''t keep taking that monster attack!"
Her quick absence had made the three of them troubled.
"Alright! Alright! I will kill that thing in one shoot!"
Arlene directly pointed ck Sky Spine turret to Jared''s Head. She is not kidding when she said she will kill that thing in one shoot.
However, before she shoots, something shocking happened.
"Richard!"
Richard got hit until he could not stand up anymore. There is only Lian left to face Jared''s Body., and Lian could not possibly be standing against by himself. In a team of two already made them overwhelmed, let alone Lian did it himself.
Even so, he stood up to fight. Because if he ran, Jared''s Body would likely finish off Richard.
"Missy! Save them first!"
Bradley had just asked Arlene for support. But Lian and Richard are the priority.
"Got it!"
Arlene pointed ck Sky Spine turret to Jared''s Body. Jared''s Body was charging at Lian. At that instant, Arlene shot a high voltageser to Jared''s Body. Made the ugly creature pushed far back.
"Did I kill it-?!"
After Arlene attacked Jared''s Body, they got counterattack by Jared''s Head. A few dark mana balls fired at them.
"Kyah!"
"Xian Ling!"
Xian Ling is on her limit. She fell backwards because she couldn''t stand the attack just now.
Richard is on his limit too and barely could stand by himself.
Lian and Bradley still can continue. But they had lost their sharpness because they could not defeat their enemies.
"Get up! Richard!"
"Xian Ling! Back to me!"
Richard couldn''t move anywhere. Xian Ling fell unconscious.
They had lost two important elements of their party.
"All of your junior is at their limit."
Echidna knows very well the condition of her opponent''s team.
"Well, they were unreliable young people after all. If you want to face me, at least bring the legends who are ready to die."
Echidna''s suggestion has a point.
Even three days ago in Fisherman Town, the Legends offered their lives to join the expedition. But Arlene refused that for a reason
"Dying is not an option in this expedition!"
"But this is not an expedition. This is a battle to death. And this ground would be your grave."
Echidna ordered Jared''s Body to stand up. The wound caused by ck Sky Spine shot had cured and the monster is ready to fight once more.
"Richard! Come on!"
"No. Let me go, leader. Go back to the rest. I will stop him for you."
Their sworn enemy was charging to them once more. They can''t win against it, so Richard chooses to sacrifice himself for the party leader.
"As if I will let you die here."
Lian rejected Richard''s choice and stands in front to face their enemy.
"Lian, no! You can''t win against him!"
Lian rejected that idea. He still stand bravely. Holding his de strongly. That final battle would be the death of him or his opponent.
"[ck Sky Spine: ck Fatality]!"
Arlene unleashed ck Sky Spine''s strongest attack and made arge hole in Jared''s Body chest.
After that, she jumps down to the sword barrier, and put her two palms to the front.
Jared''s Head charging a thick,rge dark mana ball, then shot it to the Abyssal Hunters.
That was a really strong energy to be fired.
Lian took Richard''s shield and protects both of them for the uing explosion.
Boom.
The dark mana ball hits the sword barrier. Create really strong explosion than ever.
"Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"
Arlene tried her really best to maintain the sword barrier. Her long sleeves were torn apart, shattering down to her arms.
The sword barrier was broken. Fortunately, the explosion was over.
Arlene fell to her knees. Both of her hands were bruised. There was a small stream of blood dripping from her head down her face. Blocking the massive attack just now made her injured from inside.
Sara and Bradley got goosebumps seeing Arlene''s state. If that was not for her, they would definitely got wiped out because of the previous massive attack.
"Are you still there, Missi?"
Bradley wanted to make sure that Arlene is still conscious.
"Yeah."
Fortunately, she still.
"I just need to take a breath for a moment."
Even after taking such an attack, Arlene could still stand up straight. She then looking at their only left enemy, Echidna.
"As a hybrid of Supporter and Specialist, I admit you''re quite strong, Ophelia."
Echidna''s words made Bradley remember something.
"Ophelia? Missy, are you Ophelia, the great archer who had fought alongside the Spear Saint?"
Arlene smirked at Bradley''s expression.
"It is in the past. Now I''m just a Bounty Hunter trying to keep moving forward."
Though humbled, that great woman was now standing up to protect them. The party who two days ago were very confident that they could carry out their mission well, but at that time they couldn''t do anything anymore because their enemy way too strong for them to handle.
"Don;t worry about it."
Arlene understands that her juniors'' feeling very disappointed in themselves. They have failed the trust given to them.
"It''s also my fault because I don''t want to waste the lives of those old people toe with us. But I also wrong because I had high hopes for you."
Skadi came on Arlene''s speech with Lian and Richard in her hands.
"But don''t worry, we your senior will take care of this fight."
Skadi has joined Arlene''s side. Leaving her own battle forter.
"What does this mean. Unheil?" asked Echidna to Unheil.
Unheil, the man who was supposed to be in charge of fighting Skadi, let go of his hand on his opponent for one reason.
"I don''t want to be ordered by you anymore. From the start, I joined this group to serve Soul Saint. But I ended up in your hands instead. A maniac woman who likes monsters."
Unheil betrayed Echidna.
"Oh, is that so? Then, after dealing with them, I will make sure to reboot you to became the second Jared."
____________
"This fight is meaningless."
"Only if I get back my heart! I won''t stop! And you won''t stop either, aren''t you?"
"I will not."
"Then, don''t waste your words and just die already!"
Chapter 188: Battle for the Heart 3
Chapter 188: Battle for the Heart 3
"Two Diamond Hunter fighting as one against a being equal one Emperor. Do you think we could defeat her?"
"I can''t, but you. I only here to give you time and chance."
Unheil let go of Skadi. Uniting the two Diamond Hunters to fight his leader.
Silver Sky Staff and ck Sky Spine Bearer versus Virtue of Charity.
It was actually like an insult to Echidna. Because even though it was far from her position, two figures who were at the same status as her were fighting, created thundering sound into the sky.
Meanwhile, she is fighting a bunch of kids and two Diamond Hunter.
"Don''t think you can run away from this, Unheil. After I am done with them, you will be next."
"Yeah-yeah! But I sure will run to Floor 3 in a sh if that timees."
Arlene climbed back into the ck Sky Spine turret. Do something to the gun, thene down again.
"Is that ugly man going to attack us from behind?"
Arlene afraid that Unheil''s act is just a fraudulent acting.
The man pretended to let go of Skadi and fought his superior to take the opportunity to attack them from behind.
"I ensure, he wouldn''t do that and right now hepletely against his superior''s orders."
Skadi''s words are full of trust in Unheil somehow.
Arlene still not trusting Unheil''s act, but she trusts Skadi''s words.
"Just because he is betraying me. Don''t think you are a problem to me."
Echidna suddenly doing something with her Arts. Large volume of mana flowing around her, then all of that is channeled into Jared''s Head and Jared''s Body.
Due to releasing dark mana ball as strong as just now, Jared''s Head suffered damage to its mouth. But Echidna''s mana channel made it regenerate rapidly.
The same goes to Jared''s Body. Therge hole caused by ck Sky Spine''s ultimate was regenerated, and Jared''s Body could stand up strong as before.
"It was truly a terrible, but tremendous Art."
Xian Ling finally awakened. But she immediately witnessed some terrifying Arts performed by Echidna.
"Skadi, this carriage is defenceless. Do you think you can protect it and attacking at the same time?"
If not, Arlene would be in charge to protect it because she did not want her junior to force themselves to continue fighting.
"I won''t. But this staff will."
Skadi released Silver Sky Staff to the air. The staff floating by itself, then stopped at the center of the carriage. After that, it activated its unique barrier. A strong and more independent barrier than Ars'' sword barrier.
"Wow, I don''t think of that way!"
Skadi let Silver Sky Staff to protect the carriage. That made her defence lowered, but it doesn''t matter since she no longer has to fight Unheil.
Skadi also could focus on her sword. She now wielding her long, quite heavy sword with two hands.
"Bradley boy. Can I borrow you bow?"
Arlene for one reason won''t use ck Sky Spine turret.
"Of course."
"Thank you. Is it okay if I destroy it?"
"Destroy it?"
Blue Lightning Bow is Bradley''s mainstay and beloved weapon. But Arlene said she wants to borrow it and might destroy it.
"Well, if that could win you over this fight, Missy."
"Alright!"
Arlene''s done preparation at the right time as Echidna ordered her monsters to charge.
Jared''s Body charging forward like a dreadful bull.
Skadi charging too, fearlessly of herrge opponent.
Behind Echidna''s position, Jared''s Head firing dark mana ball. The dark mana balls go through Jared''s Body and Skadi. Striking Silver Sky Staff barrier without giving any damage.
Inside Silver Sky Staff barrier, Arlene was ready with her shoot. However, she is in a weird shooting position.
Arlene bowed with the bow is above her back. Her right hand holding the bow while her left hand holding two arrow. In that position, she pulled hard the string until it made a curved sound that made Bradley hold his breath hard.
Arlene''s eyes are in far direction. When Skadi and Jared''s Body met, she unleashed her shot. A really strong and in the speed of light, the two lighting arrow passed through everything and shot Jared Walking Nuke body until it break down into small pieces.
Jared Walking Nuke supposed to explode when it got just one little hit. However, Arlene attacked it without causing it to explode.
The five young Hunter got startled by the scene. Especially the Archer of the party.
"That was, he strong."
It was the strongest manual shot Bradley had witnessed. Performed by former strongest archer.
Arlene checking her bow''s durability. That attack she did just now might break the bow. Fortunately, Bradley''s bow could stand a few Arlene''s shot.
Boom.
Jared''s Head still firing dark mana ball. But still, his attack now did not give any damage to Silver Sky Staff power. That when he realizes, the power of the weapones from the bearer. So he changing his target.
Skadi still focused on dealing with Jared''s Body. The monster is not that hard than Unheil. But sure is really tough.
Skadi always trying to face directly on the monster''s hand. She continued to dodge each attack, then shed through the monster''s stomach at every opportunity.
Unfortunately, her attack did not cut that deep, so the slices always get regenerated. Maybe her fight will note to an end if the monster controller did not die.
"Skadi!"
Arlene suddenly called her. Arlene also shot Jared''s Body until the monster got pushed away from Skadi.
That''s where in an instant, she realizes there is one dark mana ball striking at her.
In a speed of wind, Skadi draw her sword back, then made a quick sh that stopped all the dark mana balls and explode it. The explosion created arge dust chamber. Covering Skadi and Jared''s Body, as well as the Abyssal Hunter.
"I never fought a Diamond until now. It turns out that the two of you can make me have to try like this."
Echidna''s opponents were the first generation Abyssal Hunters. Even if she encountered a lower opponent, she would be able to defeat all of them as an Emperor ranked Hunter.
"But, as expected of a disciple of the Saints."
In the ck Sky Spine turret, Arlene was ready to fire ck Sky Spine strongest attack.
"With this, I will defeat you!"
ck Sky Spine muzzle directed right to Echidna''s position. It is charging its shot, and ready to be fired.
Facing that frail attack, Echidna created just threeyer of barrier Arts to hold the attack, underestimating.
"You will not. I still have stronger monster than that trash. But I will save that after it."
Arlene listening carefully to Echidna''s words. It would be a very serious situation if Echidna really took out her monster again. They really would be done that time.
"But that won''t happen. Right, ck Sky Spine Mod Dragon Breath?!"
Arlene was about fired her shot. That was where Echidna realizes that the ck Sky Spine is different from before. The turret got plugged one sword contains a tremendous amount of mana.
"[ck Sky Spine Ultimate: King Dragon Breath]!"
A dreadfully tremendous mana being shot at Echidna. That startled her to the point of her could not respond.
"Wait-"
~
~
~
~
Echidna fell to the ground, burnt to unconscious. The strong and almighty Virtue got defeated by her own vanity.
"Alright, guess it''s my turn now."
Unheil stand up. He looked at Skadi, who was ready to receive his arrival.
From the Abyssal Hunter side, only Skadi left to face him. The tinum youngster is useless against him. Ophelia had destroyed her weapon in order to defeat Echidna.
"I want to continue this fight and all, but, I curious about the contents of that carriage."
That way, Unheil charging forward, but not to face Skadi. He took Silver Sky Staff instead. Dismantle thest defence of the Abyssal Hunter.
"Now you are being open."
After that, Unheil charge his skill to attack the carriage.
"SKADI!"
Arlene calls out for Skadi. But it was toote for Skadi to get in front.
The leader of the youngster who stands forward with his shield instead.
"[Dark Cruel Lightning]"
Unheil release his casual skill. Destroying his enemy carriage and damaging them.
However, there is a young man stood with his broken shield. Protecting his party with his life.
"LIAN!"
Sara can''t bear to see Unheil''s condition.
Unheil attack just now was an Arts attack that was very powerful to be blocked with just physical strength.
Almost all of Lian''s body injured badly. But because of his sacrifice, he managed to protect his party members.
"You are strong, young man. As my respect, I won''t kill you."
Unheil walking forward, passing the injured young man to the carriage.
"Is that a, coffin?"
Unheil quite surprised when he found that the content of the carriage is a coffin.
"Begone!"
Skadi hase once again to face him.
But the female warrior that time no longer has her solid shield. So Unheil could defeat her easily.
"Skadi!"
All that left is one trying-to-be-brave guardian. One might-will-not-give-proper-cast-on-her-Arts Caster. A useless-in-battle Priest. Then weaponless Specialist Archer.
"Isn''t this a pity? You have defeated the woman of a thousand monsters, but you have nothing left to face me."
Arlene smirked at Unheil''s confidence. "Well, actually, I still have one strongest weapon to face you."
"Then take it out! After I kill all of you, I will have my "
Unheil''s speech got disturbed by one red sword that suddenly fell stuck in front of him.
"!?"
Then without him knowing, he already got stabbed in his chest, right in his bulged Devil Seed.
Unheil fix his gaze, then found a red dragon stood in front of him.
"You came at the right time."
Ars defeated Unheil with just one insta stab.
He took Silver Sky Staff from Unheil''s hand. Walked to Arlene, he asked:
"Where is that spine?"
Arlene without asking gives Ars the ck Sky Spine. A ck rod one meter long.
"That thing is like a battery. It won''t be useful without you putting it to a device."
Ars stabbed ck Sky Spine to his left chest at Arlene''s manual.
That of course shocked Arlene, the ck Sky Spine bearer. But Ars managed to hold the battery power.
"That thing channelling arge amount of mana directly to your body. That would endanger you."
"Your order is to kill me. So why worrying about my condition? Despite, my heart in yours contain even bigger amount of mana. So this is actually just like a PSU to me."
The battle between Greedy Young Master versus Wrath Samurai is still continuing. They will not stop until one of them got defeated and one of them winning the battle.
"Now, I will make sure to beat you for real this time."
Chapter 189: The Strongest Warriors decision
Chapter 189: The Strongest Warrior''s decision
The battle of the century is still continuing.
The sky was split. The earth was shaken. Red explosion rumbling through all the Floor.
The distant people, not knowing what was going on, thought:
"Is Abyssal going on a rampage?"
Well, that was actually not the Abyss, but two strongest Abyssal Hunter, fighting over one decision that could not be approved by two.
The battlested from morning to the next morning.
If one wins, or one got defeated, the results will be obtained. However, the situation gotplicated than expected in the end of the fight.
"Please, don''t kill him!"
Arlene, sprawling, dragging her body to reach for motionless Ars.
"Ars, get up! Don''t just give up like that!"
After fighting on full power for about a day, Ars, sitting on top of the coffin. Bowing his head, fell silent with holding blue, distinct sword than his casual red sword; he beat up.
The aura of arrogance that usually emitted from him had disappeared. Reced with an empty, lifeless aura.
Meanwhile, his enemy, Yamato, is walking toward him.
The big fight Yamato had not done in a long time gave him some wounds, but nothing meaningful injuries.
Yamato about to end up his enemy life. But he got blocked by silver-haired warrior.
"I won''t let you pass."
The silver-haired warrior pointed her ck sword at Yamato. An unusual, strong two-edged sword.
The silver-haired warrior might not worth for Yamato''s strength, but there is one thing from the silver-haired warrior that caught Yamato''s eyes.
"What is that sword name?" asked Yamato.
In that tense situation, Yamato asking about Skadi''s sword.
"Askalon."
Skadi answered the question. Maybe if she did that, she can give Ars time to breathe to get up once more.
"Does that sword crafted by a gentleman with a silver hammer?"
Yamato asked not just to waste his time. He really wanted to talk to Skadi about a topic rted to his past.
Skadi, of course, quite surprised because her enemy somehow rted to her past too. When she thinks about it, the Wrath Samurai begin his carrier way longer than Skadi. So it''s no wonder that he asks about that topic.
"A gentleman with no name. Has big dreamed to craft the strongest sword that could defeat Sword of Testament. But sadly, he died because of Infection before he could achieve his dream."
Yamato bowed his head on the sad news.
"That is unfortunate. This katana of mine was his first creation. I don''t know about his dream. He is talented, but unknown to people because he doesn''t want to give his name. But, now, I will achieve that dream for him."
Yamato is about to kill Ars.
"I won''t let you do that!"
Skadi stands strong to block Yamato. Even though she knew she wouldn''t be standing against the strongest man.
"Ars! Get up! Didn''t you say you were going to beat that guy?!"
Arlene still has hope in Ars. Skadi supported that by standing in front of him. Unfortunately
"It is over."
Yamato grabbed Skadi''s Askalon by its edge.
That shocked Skadi, and she immediately pulled Askalon. But for some reason, she cannot. Yamato''s grab is so strong she could not move her sword.
"i only came here to finish what we started. And you are not."
Yamato pulled Askalon and throw the ck sword far. The owner of the sword let go of her grip, so she could still stand to block Yamato.
"You are so stubborn. Why do you want to protect him so badly?"
Skadi might hard to find the answer for that question. So the only person is able to give a reasonable answer is Arlene.
"Because I believe I would achieve my dream if I follow him!"
Arlene finally got to her feet. She slowly, strugglingly walks to get to in front of Ars.
"He might not the strongest. But he sure knows what he is doing."
The two warriors, stand up together to protect the person they believe in.
"Is to the Depth of this Abyss. Do you know how hard is your journey would be to achieve that?"
"Yeah. We know. That is why we stand up and support each other."
"You will lose many and might lose yourself just to achieve that wordly desires."
"I already experience the worst part of losing someone and two. That is why, I am not going to waste their sacrifice. I will take their trust with me."
Skadi not giving a response, but her expression tells the same as Arlene.
Yamato closed his eyes for a few seconds. He looked like he was thinking about Arlene''s words.
"But, this battle must have the winner and the loser."
Yamato will still kill Ars. He raised his left hand to get rid of the two warriors in front of him.
"A warrior wouldn''t take his words back."
Yamato pped Arlene and Skadi with his big hand. Send the two women to left and right, knock out them.
"Missy!"
Bradley caught Arlene, got thrown off to their party. Meanwhile, Skadi got thrown off to the other side.
There is no one left to defend Ars.
Lian is still unconscious due to his heavy injuries. Sara hugged him in fear.
Xian Ling and Richard are in front of Lian and Sara. The two of them covered Sara from the terrible scene that was about to happen.
"It seemed like you are ready to ept your defeat."
Yamato stands up beside Ars.
With Ars position that time; bowing his head down to the ground, he seemed to have epted defeat. He got no heart, so the only way to kill him is to cut his head.
"NO!"
Arlene still could not ept Ars fate. If Yamato killed Ars, she will feel the loss of the people she adore once more time, and she did not want that.
Mercilessly, Yamato raised his katana.
"STOP!"
Skadi jumped to Yamato and hold the man''s right hand. Unfortunately, her effort is meaningless.
Yamato slowly swings his katana to Ars'' neck.
Could not do anything anymore, Ars'' fraction could only see the scene in mute and goosebumps.
"Ars."
Until Yamato stopped his swing right above Ars'' neck.
Suddenly, someone calling for Ars. That was the reason Yamato stopped his katana. The voice wasing from inside the coffin.
"Elisa?"
It seemed Elisa has awakened in the right time, or maybe the worst.
"Ars. Where am I now? Why am I being put in here?"
Elisa has awakened. That means Ars has disconnected [Sharing Breath].
Now, they realize, they no longer felt a life from Ars'' body.
The coffin rang with opening sound. The person inside tries to get out.
"Elisa, wait!"
Arlene stands up to stop Elisa from getting out. But that was toote.
Elisa opened the head part of the coffin, then get out to find Ars is sitting in the coffin with a really big man holding his sword at Ars'' neck.
"Ars?"
She has no clue what was going on.
"Elisa!"
Until Arlene came to hug and cover her eyes.
"Miss Arlene? What is going on?"
Elisa innocently asked. She really does not know what was going on. When she finally woke up, she found herself in a coffin. Then when she came out, the shocking sight of her beloved one being threatened made her wonder.
"Don''t worry. It''s okay. You have done well."
Arlene at first did not want Yamato to kill Ars, because he will kill Elisa too. But now Ars had disconnected the [Sharing Breath]. So Ars currently is lifeless now. He truly had epted his defeat.
"There is a girl, inside that coffin?" asked Xian Ling.
The girl looked younger than them. They do not know what was going on with the girl being put inside the coffin. But it seemed to have something to do with the Greedy Young Master, who was no longer moving.
Arlene hugged Elisa tightly. Skadi still trying to lift Yamato''s hand.
In that situation, Yamato hesitated.
"KILL HIM!"
Suddenly, someone shouting to Yamato.
"Kill. Him! What are you waiting for?!"
That is Echidna, who is still alive with her body damaged. No longer beauty, but ugliness and defects that could be seen from her.
"Kill them too! Kill all of them who get in my way!"
Echidna is the one who revived Yamato and gives the man a new heart. So she probably has control over the strongest man.
That of course shaken the Abyssal Hunter. They already didn''t have anything anymore, even strength to run.
They can only ept their fate in fear.
"What are you doing?"
But for some reason, Yamato let go of his katana. Made the sword stuck into the ground.
"This battle is not fair."
His fighting intent was also disappeared.
"Throughout the battle, he continued to hold back fromunching attacks. Like there was something that made him have to. But now I see, he relied on someone''s soul to fight, so he didn''t fight seriously."
After that speech, Yamato stabbed his chest. Then take the heart that does not belong to him.
"I don''t deserve this win."
Yamato gives Ars'' heart to Skadi.
"I can''t believe, having been defeated by the Sword of Testament twice."
He then walks to his leader.
"But, if we meet on another asion, and at full strength, perhaps our battle will be much bigger and longer than this."
From his blood, Yamato created a fire that burns his body.
"What are you doing?! Do you also want to defy me!?"
"I am never once being ordered by someone. I always followed what my heart told to me, and this fight, is my defeat. Yours too."
Yamato is about to kill himself by taking Echidna with him.
"Stop right there!"
Echidna being filled with fear. She walked backwards by flowing her mana to the ground.
"I said, stop!"
Ehcidna summoned a thousand monsters from the ground. All of it came directly to Yamato.
But Yamato did not shiver. He drew his right hand, then pushed hard, sending windwave that killef all of Echidna''s monsters.
"This will be the real end of my journey. If you really worthy of three saintly figure, then prove me that this journey is right."
Yamato punch Echidna''s chest until it pierced. That instant killed the two of them. Their body got scorched, became ashes that got blown away by the wind.
Chapter 190: A Maiden confession
Chapter 190: A Maiden confession
Ars opened his heavy eyes. It was so heavy it took him an hour to fully wake up.
The first thing he witnesses is the ceiling of a room, a bedroom.
He sleeps on afortable soft mattress. Covered by a thick, warm nket.
"You are finally awake."
Someone said that to him as he rose from sleep.
He saves that question forter. Looking at his body, he found his two hands and body got covered by a bandage. Probably a treatment from the previous battle.
Previous battle. Ars may think that he only sleeps for a day. But maybe it was more than he thought.
"How long has it been since that battle?"
"A month."
"How long since I fell unconscious?"
"A month."
A month after the grand battle against the strongest man.
The memory of that battle re-entering his head. When he tried really hard to equal his power and speed against the strongest man; about all his wasted effort to defeat the strongest man; regarding hisst attempt to prevent losing someone he adores, by giving up on his own life.
"Did I got pitied?"
However, he did not lose his life. He is alive, and most importantly he got his heart back.
"That wasn''t a fair battle. So Yamato enforced a sportsmanship by killing himself and returned your heart."
"I am being pitied."
After all the effort and power he had done in that battle, he cannot win against the strongest man.
In the past, even Spear Saint and Sword Saint need to work together to win against the strongest man, let alone him with just himself.
"What am I, the Sin of Pride?"
He got amused by that parable.
He supposed to be the Sin of Greed. Buttely he has be very arrogance of his own strength: he forgot about his nature.
"What''s this girl doing here?"
Next to him, there is a sleeping girl. A sleeping, worried girl who always insisted on being with him.
"She is just taking a nap."
To think of it, it was not a new sight to see.
"Then what about you?" asked Ars to the silver-haired woman. "I don''t recall I contracted you to be this long here."
It seemed Skadi is in charge to look for the two of them. But why such a fine warrior like her staying that long for him?
"Are you asking me to leave?"
Ars smirked at that question. "You are a difficult one to talk to."
He gets up from bed and looks for all of his body.
He wears pants. His upper body covered by bandage like a mummy up to his neck.
Now that he remembered, at the end of the fight, he handed his neck to the winner. He stroked his neck and find there is no such incision wound or something.
After that, it''s his heart''s turn to be checked.
*ba-dum**ba-dum**ba-dum*
He could feel his heart beating. He also able to expel his origin mana, the reddish dragonic mana. Not the pure goldish mana of the maiden.
"Ars."
A pure, innocent voice called him.
The previous sleeping girl had woke up. Giving a happy, surprised face as she gets out of bed and runs to him.
The girl bumped to him and hugged him really hard as she never wants to let go.
Ars at first did not know what he supposed to do.
In that blithesome situation, Skadi walks out from the room.
"Hey, I''ming in. Is Eliz still sleep-?"
Arlene opened the door and wanted to enter the room. But got stopped and dragged by Skadi.
"Hey, what are you doing?!"
"Let them alone."
"What do you-"
Arlene finally understands the situation when she found Ars and Elisa hugging each other.
The door got closed. Now there is only Elisa and Ars in the room.
Elisa hugged Ars so tight. Meanwhile, Ars is hesitant.
''Am I worthy of her?''
Has be his question since he saw the girl was happy for his awaken.
When he enters that hell, all he ever think was only himself and his own importance. Other than that, he makes use of everything around him for his advantage.
He even let many people got killed on some incident when he can save them.
He never once thinks that people are being sincere to him. Even the person who said he is his best friend was taking advantage of his power.
''He is rich and strong. If you became his rted, your life will be guaranteed.''
That might be a retaliation of his own act of making use of other people.
But his rtionship with the hugging girl is different, is soplicated.
The first time he met the girl and knowing that the girl rted to someone important of Abyssal history, he immediately tried to take advantage of the girl and continued to make her stick to him.
That went well in one year of dominating half of the Floor.
Until when he met with his nature enemy. The Virtue of Charity.
He thought he could dominate the woman. But turned he got fascinated by the woman''s appearance.
''Give me your everything.''
And ended up losing his life at the hands of the woman without a fight.
That was a very big humiliation. He thought it was okay for him to end up like that.
However, there is a person who did not give up on him. A girl who keeps trying to catch up on him. A girl who he thought would no longer be of use to him.
"Why are you giving up just like that?"
It seemed the girl knew the choice he chose at the end of the battle.
"There was nothing more I can do."
That is the reason why he gave up back then. He already gave all of himself on the battle just to be pped by the reality that he could not win no matter what.
"But your life is more important that winning."
If you retreated, maybe you will get your second chanceter. If you step back, you can think of another n to re-challenge. If you don''t give up and run, maybe you can ask for others'' help.
That is rational thought to prolong life and increase your winning percentageter.
However, the battle between him and the strongest man is not that simple. It was not like a match where there are champions and no casualties.
The battle is risking life. The loser must ept death. The winner will get everything.
The girl will not understand that. So it would be pointless to argue that point with her.
"I am sorry."
So Ars chooses to give in. After all, he already lost the battle yesterday. So there''s no point in being arrogant then.
"What will I do If I lose you?"
The girl asking that by shedding tears that wet Ars bandage.
Now that Ars thinks about that. The first time he met with the girl, the girl seemed to have no purpose in life. The girl lives only to get on with her life.
But when Ars decided to tie her to him, the girl finds color in her life.
She found many colours, but the colour that started it all is a strong, reddish color owned by a certain arrogant man.
"I am sorry."
Ars hugged Elisa tight. Realizing his stupidity that he himself needs the girl without him knowing it.
~
~
~
The two of them spend their time alone from morning to night.
They sit next to each other with Elisa lean on Ars'' shoulder.
The window opens, allowing the night''s light to enter the room. Filled the two hearts with joy and sincere.
They holding hands. Elisa holds Ars'' hand tight. While Ars has to hold his strength to not hurt Elisa''s hand, because his hand is so rough.
Now that Ars realizes, Elisa is not that little. The girl sat with the same head position as him. She is just, thin. Ars may could break the girl''s hand easily if he wants to.
"I lov...-u."
The girl said something. But Ars was gawking, so he didn''t hear clearly.
"What?"
The girl gripped Ars'' hand tightly because he did not listen to her.
"Do you want something?"
Maybe she is thirsty, or starving because they had wasted the time that long.
"Do you remember my promise?"
That question made Ars thinking. "What promise?"
Elisa strengthen her grip on Ars'' hand. It seemed that Ars has made her angry somehow.
Ars has no clue on why Elisa got angry.
In the past, Elisa will say everything in her mind about him. But that was when they weren''t that close.
Now they are very close to each other. Not only their bodies, but also their hearts.
Even though Ars doesn''t know why their situation can be thatplicated. Maybe because he always thinks that a woman close to him is just a gratification material.
However, his condition with Elisa is different. He didn''t get the thought that he had to do Elisa any more than that.
He got the feeling that he wanted to protect Elisa at all costs.
"A promise to always follow you."
Thinking that the girl is the most precious thing to him.
"Even if you go to the depth of Abyss."
The feeling that he did not want the girl to not be in a dangerous situation anymore.
"I love you."
Chapter 191: What meant to be a Sovereign
Chapter 191: What meant to be a Sovereign
It was already over a month after the big fight against Virtue of Charity and Wrath Samurai.
After the story of the battle discovered by information seekers, the story being told to all the Floor. Even reached Floor 1 and 3.
[The Greedy Young Master defeated the Wrath Samurai and the Virtue of Charity]
Everyone did not tire to always talking about the topic until now.
[The Greedy Young Master really wants to dominate Abyssal Terra. But, if he has defeated the two living monster of Floor 2, maybe he is not a bad guy.]
People''s thoughts about him changed.
His figure was still invisible after that battle. That being said, he is still in a long rest after fighting so fiercely.
The location where they fought, in the middle of the Mild Yellow Desert, changed and became a new territory, Mild Green Hill.
___________
Abyssal Terra / Floor 2
Northwest Region / Mild Green Hill
Part of the Mild Yellow Stone that turned into a green hill. The scars of the battle between Greedy Young Master versus Wrath Samurai and Virtue of Charity.
Authority: Greedy Dragon family
___________
Greedy Dragon family arrived at the scene a few days after and possess everything under their master''s name.
They built arge outpost in front of the North Coast Pce. It was their first step to dominate the northwest region.
Meanwhile, in the pce''s dining room, the master of Greedy Dragon family was having breakfast with his three women.
"Hey, really, what''s wrong with you two?"
Arlene and her threepanions are having breakfast together. However, the two young couple that spent the night together yesterday were emitting bad aura.
The girl is frowning while eating, which is unsightly because it was a bad manner. The young man eating silently, peacefully, which is making it scary to see.
Well, maybe because they are still eating so they don''t want to talk about it.
"Alright. Maybe it''s not the right time to talk about it."
So Arlene waited after they finished eating. She begins to eat with drink water first.
"He dumped me."
"Pfffffffffttt-, uhuk! Uhuk!"
Arlene sprayed her water on Skadi because of Elisa''s sudden confession.
That one sentence might cause long,plicated conversation.
In order to avoid that, Ars finished and walk out from the dining room.
Just like before, Skadi just eating silently like a shadow.
Elisa stops eating. Her heart is in very bad condition to be working with.
"Let''s finish our breakfast first, okay? After that I will listen to you."
The dining room and at breakfast are not the best times to discuss a problem.
"I can''t believe it!"
So Arlene took Elisa out of the garden for a talk after the breakfast.
"After all I''ve done. He, he just..."
Arlene never sees Elisa be that angry. The girl even using shorthand words, which is she never does.
"Okay, now. I can''t understand the problem if I don''t know the context. So, can you tell me where this problem started?"
Of course the problem started thest night.
~~~~
Elisa done confessing her feeling. Those were words she never thought she would use.
But now, in front of her beloved one, she said the beautiful magic words sincerely.
After that, she closed her eyes while facing the beloved ones. She gives all of hers to the beloved one. She will ept and do anything if the beloved one asked to.
However, all she gets was just a forehead kiss and:
"-wait."
~~~
"After that he gets outta the room and didn''te back!"
What an unexpected story.
That story sure makes Arlene wanted tough. But she would hurt Elisa''s feeling if she did.
So she holds her intention. Then respond to Elisa.
"From what you said, Ars didn''t just said ''wait''. Maybe that ''wait'' has another meaning."
"But what?! Didn''t he say that to tell me to wait for him toe back? So we can..."
Yeah-yeah. Arlene could tell what Elisa meant without she finished her words.
With just that simple expression, Arlene could tell the whole story and what she had to do.
"But, I didn''t expect you to have such fantasy, Elisa."
Elisa is an innocent young woman. Throughout the journey they had been on together, Elisa showed no interest in adult stuffs. She is still a young woman, after all.
"Isn''t that natural, for a couple to do stuff like that?"
Elisa''s face burning in red, blushing. She just like a bird still afraid to learn to fly.
"In the novel ''Golden Eyes and the Swordsman'', Golden Eyes is only a weak girl who can see the man she loves from behind."
Elisa starts storytelling about a certain novel. Arlene knows the story behind the novel because she was there when the event happened.
"Not giving up on her love, the Golden Eyes keeps trying to chase her love. Until finally the man she loves realizing her efforts and they start an adventure together as a couple."
The story indeed is very simr with Elisa''s story love. So Elisa has a fantasy that her story will end like the novel ''The Golden Eyes and The Swordsman''.
"But, Frida''s husband can''t bepared with that greedy guy."
Arlene muttered that as she walks towards Ars'' room.
On her way, she ran into Miss Priest from Lian''s party.
"Hey, Sara."
"Good afternoon, Miss Arlene."
The youngdy brought a bucket filled with water.
"Is that for Lian?" asked Arlene, guessing.
"Yes. All his wounds are closed. So I want to give him a bath now."
What a pure girl with pure intention. Without realizing it, Sara and Lian love story is the same as the Golden Eyes and the Swordsman.
A story of a quiet, innocence girl trying to pursue her love to a bright, strong swordsman.
"Compared to Elisa and Ars."
Arlene astonished. Made the young miss in front of her popped up a ''?'' on her head.
The two of them continued walking until they parted ways at an intersection.
Even though he only woke up one day, Ars had already done a lot of work and determined where his office is.
That is located on the third floor, the central chamber of the pce facing the front of the courtyard.
That is Arlene''s first time to the room. Even though that should be a workspace. But there is no impression of busyness from within.
"Ars, I''ming in."
Arlene opened the door. Just like she expected, there is no activity inside, not even people.
"Is he gone somewhere?"
"State your business."
"Wha!"
Arlene got shocked when suddenly there was a voiceing from the edge of the room.
"Why you!?"
Arlene just wanted to scold Ars for hiding the aura of his existence. Until she found that Ars is rxing by resting on Skadi''s chest.
"What are you doing?!"
That for Skadi.
"I have been owned."
"What-!?"
Actually, Ars is not just rxing. He rxes by reading the report on the tablet. But with resting on Skadi''s chest.
"Wait, let me get this straight first."
Arlene is an adult. She did not want to be that easy to angry. So she analyzes the situation first.
"Ars, you know that Elisa loves you, right?"
"Yeah."
"So, why you make Victoria to...?"
Arlene did not want to finish her sentence. Ars should have known what to answer.
"No one can tie me."
No one can tie him. Just that. No further answer.
In that case, Arlene had to figure out the meaning of the sentence herself.
He said: ''no one can tie me.''
That means no one can tie him. If connected with Elisa''s problem, the context is a matter of heart and soul.
That means what Ars means is that he doesn''t want a woman to tie him up. But he can tie any woman he wants.
"Don''t get surprised. You three are not the only one I own."
"Wait, you mean you have lots of other women out there?!"
Well, Ars is a Sin of Greed. Come to think of it, that is actually natural, for he has so many women. He is super rich and strong after all.
"Then, your answer to Elisa''s confession?"
"I said ''I will wait''."
I will wait? But Elisa told Ars, said ''..wait.''.
Wait a minute. Elisa is not old enough. She is still in her teen. If Ars said he will wait. Then what he means by that is he will wait for Elisa to get old enough.
That was why he left Elisa on yesterday''s night.
"Figured out something?" asked Skadi.
Arlene covered her forehead with her hand. Got a headache suddenly.
"Why?" asked Arlene back.
"Why?"
"Why you offered yourself that easily?"
"He holds Silver Sky Staff. In order to get that back, I have to be his woman."
Arlene''s headache got worse on Skadi''s confession
"You are the worst."
That was for Ars, of course.
Closing his tablet, Ars got up and walked outside.
"Isn''t that what meant to be a sovereign? You should be grateful because I am handsome and fateful."
"Then what about Elisa?"
"You''ve got the answer, right? Then tell that to her."
Ars opened the door''s room, about to head somewhere. But before that.
"Tonight,e to my room, you two. So make sure to get yourself clean before that."
After thatst order, Ars walked out. Leaving Arlene on painful headache and guilty.
"I''m sorry, Eliz."
"You get used to it."
Chapter 192: ONE MILLION
Chapter 192: ONE MILLION
The Wrath Samurai and The Charity, Mother of Monster has been defeated.
Those who were still able to walk evacuated the injured and moved to the North Coast Pce.
Skadi stayed to take care herst business.
"Vic..toria?"
Unheil hade back to the person he used to be.
"Siegfried."
Siegfried, Skadi''s former leader of their past party. He woke up even though there is arge hole in his chest.
"Cough!"
He coughed up ck blood.
As a high demon, being able to live even after their heart got pierced is normal. Of course, they had to have two Devil Seeds in order to do that.
That is why Skadi brings Askalon with her.
"Ahaha! It''s actually surprising. To see our Victoria became this strong."
Yesterday, he used to show off a maniac, cruel smile. But now, when he came back to his original self, he showed augh of a party leader who surprised by one of his party member change.
The evil in his body was gone. Changed into a fallen warrior.
"You recognize me yesterday, aren''t you?" asked Skadi.
Yesterday, when they first met as enemies, Siegfried actually recognized her. That was why he did not try to hurt Skadi''s member and challenge her instead.
"I don''t want you to see me like this."
Siegfried recognizes her and actually not that maniac as he showed his performance yesterday.
"The day Soul Saint caught us and killed the other, and you were the only one I could save, I knew things won''t be easy if we run together. That was why I told you to run just by yourself. I fought Soul Saint''s children to hold them. Thinking they''ll just kill me. But turned I got caught and became a guinea pig instead."
That was when he became a demon.
"Your decision to let me go so we can fight Echidna alone? Is it because of your kindness to me?"
"It was part of it. The other is, I hate that woman. She did many painful experiments on me in order to make me strong. But only to be defeated with a single stab by a Staff Saint''s children."
Siegfried puts on a smile of annoyance at defeat.
Skadi did not know how to respond. She wouldn''t understand a boy''s way of thinking.
"The same goes when we met Soul Saint''s children. They are so strong with their Abyssal Blessing." "I won''t be able to win no matter how hard I try."
They are soplicated. They knew their opponent is stronger than them. But they still challenge the difficulty, even though they know they will be defeated.
"I can''t win is it because I am not the chosen ones?"
"Yeah."
They are so stubborn. All they know is only fighting and how to get strong. Sometimes one will appear, the one that thinking they can do anything with just themselves.
"Are you going to follow that guy from now?"
"Yes."
One that thought the world will not run without him.
"In that case, I won''t be able to see you again."
"Don''t worry. All of us will meet again someday. In the promised ce."
One that Skadi has to end his life.
"I think we won''t. I have turned into something this world doesn''t ept. Because of that, please said hai to them for me."
Skadi pointed Askalon right at Siegfried''s right chest. Where his second Devil Seed is.
"Don''t worry. We will meet again. Not in this world, but on our original world."
That onest word gave Siegfried a shocked and relieved smile.
Skadi thrust Askalon. Killed Siegfried instantly.
"Goodbye. Old love."
~
Skadi confessed her feeling in thest moment of the old beloved one that time.
She is now standing in front of the person''s grave. A grave along besides the four former members of the party.
"I finally could conquered this region. It''s a shame that we are not gathered to celebrate it. But I will make sure, to bring our dream with me, until we meet again."
______________
Abyssal Terra / Floor Two
Northwest Region / North Coast Pce
Mild Green Hill /
Two months passed after the grand battle in the northwest region took ce.
The Greedy Dragon Family rapidly mobilized agricultural aspect on Mild Green Hill. They even built a town based on North Coast Pce soil to be North Coast Town.
Massively opened up jobs.
~~~
During that long time, Lian''s wounds all healedpletely.
"How it feels finally recover from a third stake wound, leader?" asked Bradley.
In front of the opened window, Lian doing stretching to relieve his body.
"Since I haven''t moved much during these two months, my whole body has gone stiff. I need arge portion of exercise to restore all my strength."
As a melee fighter, not moving much was enough to frustrate Lian.
Taking high-level Arts attacks with just his body and a shield was really not a good idea. But all that was worth it because he could save all of his member.
"By the way, where are Sara and Ling?"
There are only three of them in the room. The two girls of the party going out somewhere they don''t know.
"I don''t know. They left without saying nothing. Maybe hanging out with the Greedy Young Master''s priest again."
The Greedy Young Master''s Priest. The young girl who somehow being put on a coffin that they protected in the grand battle.
Somehow the Priest''s life connected directly to the Greedy Young Master that day. It turned she was using a high tier Arts only some people can.
Knowing that of course made Sara and Ling excited to see her. Then they became best friend not long after they introducing each other.
"Well, I''m not surprised they became so close with that young girl. She is so cute after all."
"Can''t argue with that."
Not even Lian can''t deny the fact that the young priest is cute.
"Oho. Are you not satisfy with just our Priest?"
After the grand battle, Sara always takes care of Lian. every day, she never gets tired to apany and provide everything Lian needs. During that time, special feelings grew between the two of them.
"And then they f**k."
"Stop that!"
Well, there is only the three of them in the room. So it''s okay to bring up a quite adult topic.
"But, partner, huh? I want to get a partner too. Or a wife is even better."
The lone wolf brings up his loneliness to the topic.
"But who should I choose? Hmm, Ling might be a good choice and she most likely will ept me. But she is a very talkative woman. Hmm, the Greedy Young Master''s Priest, who is her name again?"
"Elizabeth."
"Yeah, that''s her name. Elizabeth, huh? If she is not in the hands of that greedy guy, I would do whatever it takes to make her mine."
"You can take her."
"Nah, man. I would be dead if that greedy guy know-YOU ARE HERE!"
Without them realizing it, the Greedy Young Master, Ars, already sitting with them in the room.
Of course it gave them goosebumps until cold sweat came out.
It had been two months since they had seen the man again. They already live in his castle for free. Maybe he finally decided to meet them to ask for rented money.
"You can take her if you want."
Ars still brings that topic. Lian is drenched in sweat because of that. Meanwhile Ars taking out a bottle of wine and four ss and pouring it for each of them.
"C-can I?"
"Past my grave first."
"R-right."
Ars'' arrival put heavy pressure on the room.
However, he doesn''t look angry or have anything he save for them. Only a simpleing to gather around.
Feeling uneasy, Bradley drew closer to Lian, then whispered:
"Isn''t he going to charge us the rent?"
"I think he doesn''t."
It can''t be seen from the outside. But who knows what he thought in his head.
"I admit it," said Ars.
That one simple sentence gave them a goosebump once more.
"I was wrong about you."
That sentence delivered to Lian. Bradley could sigh a breath of relief.
They can calm because at least Ars doesn''t talk about the rented money.
"I am sorry, but, what do you mean by that?"
As the person being talked about, of course, Lian wondered.
"I was wrong because a shounen-like character like you can be that useful and especially survive that battle. Or maybe it is because you are a shounen-like character, so the author didn''t kill you?"
Ars bubbling himself about something they can''t understand.
"Well, most importantly, I''m proud that you can put up a good scene like that."
He said it again. They really don''t understand what Ars is talking about.
"So, the point is." Bradley trying to understand Ars'' words in a different perspective. "You''re proud of Lian because he was able to protect us back then at his own expense."
"Yeah, that''s it."
"Damn. What a difficult word to use to express."
Ars took out one card and throw it and fell right in front of Lian.
"Search for an old man named Lee Wai and show that to him."
Ars gets up and walks out of the room. On the outside, he bumped into shocked Ling and Sara.
It looked his arrival is just to express his gratitude and gave them a gift, perhaps.
"What''s that card about?!"
"It''s not a card. It''s a piece of paper."
Lian opens a fold of paper that Ars gave them, which shocks the three of them.
"ONE MILLION?!"
The girls got shocked again after entering the room.
"Wha-what''s up with you guys?!"
"ONE MILLIOOOONN!"
Chapter 193: Sin of Envy
Chapter 193: Sin of Envy
Ars daily life in his new castle begin with waking up from sleep early morning when Skadi and Arlene were still asleep.
Going out from the castle to wash his face. Wearing a sport cloth, he goes for a morning run. Don''t forget about his Nuke sport shoes.
The distance he took was from the castle to Green Hill Town.
The phantasm sun begins to rise up as he gets out from the castle. Because it was in an area without trees, the sunlightpletely burned the northwest region. However, the burning was not hot. The air temperature in the region gotten warmer instead.
That is the perfect time to exercise.
___________
Abyssal Terra / Floor 2
Northwest Region / Green Hill Town
An agricultural town of the northwest region.
Poption: 1000~
Fighting Policy: Do It = Kicked out.
Authority: Greedy Dragon Family.
Description:
[The agricultural town that works on thend of Mild Green Hill.]
[Under the rule of the Greedy Dragon Family. Workers officially be part of the family when they work in the town.]
[The focus sector of the town is crop production. Especially rice fields.]
___________
"Finally, I could eat rice."
Ars proudly looks at the rice field he nted, which is one month old.
Well, that''s not actually him who nted them. But the people of the Green Hill Town. His people.
"Going for a morning run again, Ars."
Several Hunters passing by greeted him.
"Yeah. Can''t miss a leg-day. Just finished keeping the night?"
The hunters are the night-keeper. Their job is to keep an eye on the fields of the monsters.
They all look very sleepy with all of their weapon in hands.
"Yeah. This field is great and all."
"But the monster are freak."
Given that Mild Green Hill is in the middle of Mild Yellow Dessert, the monsters thate are giant lizards or a bunch of desert worms the size of a truck.
"Hang in for another five months. At that time we will get our own Abyssal Guild building."
For a territory the size of Green Hill Town, they can build Guild Buildings after surviving six months to gain Guild Protection. Only after that they don''t have to guard the town day and night from the monsters.
"Damn! Five months with this daily life!"
"I don''t want to think of it. I just want to go back to sleep."
"See ya, Ars."
The night-keepers going back home to fill their energy.
Ars is till in his position. Looking at the distance. Where a giant dessert lizard charging forward to the rice fields.
"Goddamnit! Where are the Morning Watchmen?!"
"They are nowhere to be seen! Probably still asleep!"
"Fking shit! I want a raise at this job!"
All the night-keeper, who just wanted to walk home, must return to the post to fight the giant desert lizard.
Ars, the owner of the town, watching the view with ease.
"What a beautiful day."
After the morning run, Ars will have breakfast with his angels.
Because the castle is big. Maid system being established to take care of the castle and serve its owner.
"Should I make them wears cat ears?"
As a young man, having maids working for you is such a dreame true.
Most of the maid are women with no fighting ability and fear of bing a hunter. In other words, they are Civilian.
Under the Maid of Independence Guild, Hunter can afford to employ them. Of course, under the term they have to agree.
Employing them means the employer canmand the deployed maid to wear the ordered outfit.
Ars'' Castle Maid outfit is a middle age outfit, like in most middle age fantasy novel.
"Should I make their skirt shorter?"
The outfit was his order. But for one certain reason he dissatisfied. Until someone kicked him in his shinbone.
"You said something?" asked Arlene.
"Sshhh... nothing."
The maidsing was so rxing because Arlene finally did not have to prepare them breakfast herself.
They have a peaceful breakfast after it. Even though there is still awkwardness between Ars and Elisa.
While putting her food to the te, Elisa has something to say.
"I have something to talk with you this noon."
"Sorry but can''t. Will busy till night-"
Two person kicked Ars'' shinbone at the same time.
"I will make sure he has time for you, girl," said Arlene sincerely.
"We can apany you if you want," said Skadi, supporting.
The two older women can literally make Ars to listen. Unlike Elisa, who still had to use extra energy to make Ars listen to what she is about to say.
That frustrated her a little.
~
After the breakfast, Ars will start working on the major office. Together with the Town Councils, Greedy Young Master''s Secretary and Treasurer.
"Hoooaammm~ So sleepy."
Although his work is just signing and stamping paper.
The works done right at the noon. Well, not really done, but everyone taking their work at their own office to be more focus.
One person stays to talk with the major.
"What is it, old man?"
That is Lee Wai, the Greedy Dragon''s Treasurer.
"I''ve always asked this since you give those brats one million."
"Yeah, what about it?"
"Why are you giving them one million?! Don''t you know how valuable that one million is?!"
Ars remembers he makes Lee Wai gave the young hunter party that helps him in the grand battle of one million.
"Yeah, I know. But that''s my money. Why would it make you that angry?"
"W-well, that''s because it was one million?! One million, you know! If we use that so much money for ourselves..."
Lee Wai''s being to dripping his fluids from the mouth like a disgusting, ugly bastard.
"That''s just 10% of my money. I would make another one million with Green Rice Fields. After all, they saved my life by sacrificing theirs. So it was convenient."
"B-but, you never gave me-"
"Get out or I send you to the middle of Mild Yellow Dessert."
Lee Wai gets out from the room in annoyance.
Arlene and Skadi enter the room. A little curious about what happened on Lee Wai.
"Ars, we are here."
The time they entered the room, Ars immediately ordered Skadi toe to him.
"You sure like her breast, do you?"
Leaning on Skadi''s chest after working is a daily refreshing for him.
"Well,pared with yours."
Ars looking at Arlene''s, which smaller than Skadi''s.
"D''don''tpared mine with hers! Besides, I wonder why a muscle woman like you has a soft chest?"
"It is a bless from the god," answer Skadi.
"Don''t get frown like that. Just like I love her breast, I love your fat ass too."
"Don''t call it fat!"
A perverted, kingly side of the Greedy Young Master. He developed that character since they started their daily life in the castle.
It is better than the arrogance, cocky side of him. But still irritating seeing him like that.
"You don''t forget about your promise with Eliz, right?"
"Just like I said before, I will got busy till night."
"But what are you busy with?! Apart fromzing around and taking care of all your weapons? I would love to see you getting bloated from all that activity."
An Ars that is distended and full of fat.
"Nah, that won''t happen. Besides, I will get busy because there will be an important guesting."
Just as Ars said that, the castle''s gate opened and allowing a caravan with one nice carriage to enter. Bringing the important guest to the castle.
After waiting for the important guest, they finally arrive to the room.
"Ars, we areing in."
The voice behind the door was from a familiar girl, Elisa.
The girl brings the important guest with her.
"Master Ars! I finally could be able to see you again!"
The important guess is the King of the ck Dragon Kingdom, Alexander.
"He is the important guest?" asked Arlene, curious in disgust.
When the room got locked, the great king of the ck Dragon Kingdom became a maniac for the Master of Greedy Dragon Family.
"It''s Emperor! But, I''m so d that you are winning the battle between that monster, Master. Watching the fight between you two really gave me goosebump that time. I can''t sleep for a month after that battle because I can''s see the end of the battle."
Alexander apologizing with kneeling in front of Ars.
"Wait, how did you watch the battle from the Northern Region?" asked Arlene.
"Hah! What a foolish that didn''t know my power."
Well, even though he is the king of the ck Dragon Kingdom, he rarely went down to show his strength.
"As the Sin of Envy! I have the power, a gift from Loki! A God that could take-all-life-forms! So, at that time, I took the form of a wyvern and climbed the mountains of the Northern Region. Then, on top of the mountain, I took the form of a Griffon that could see 100miles away."
That is so amazing and all.
"But, you didn''te to help us?"
Arlene''s question brought Alexander to the edge of Ars'' trust.
Chapter 194: Guest from far away - Huxian
Chapter 194: Guest from far away - Huxian
"Ah..well, that''s because, I''m weak and not really into fighting. I am more into Specialist in the party. You know, doing something like spying or being watchmen."
Alexander trying to defend his status in front of Ars.
"But Archer could do that too."
Arlene became the one who declines him.
"Hey, didn''t you hear I can transform into anything I want after I touched them! I can even transform into you if I want to!"
That was a humiliation Arlene disgusted by that.
"You can transform into anything you touched?"
Ars finally opens his mouth. Gives hope for Alexander''s reputation.
"Y-yes, sir!"
Ars then gets up from his chair to stand in front of Alex.
"Transform into me, then."
Ars statement shocked the three girls in the room. Especially Arlene.
"Ars! Are you sure about this?"
"What do you mean by that?"
"Well, just like he said. He can transform into anything after he touched them. Then-"
"He can transform into me whenever he wants, and there is a chance he will make use of my appearance to do anything he likes."
Ars summarizing all the girls'' concern.
"Say, the transform you did, only affect the outer appearance, right?" asked Ars to Alex.
"Y-yes, sir! To be able to mimic the transformed person is only through acting, and of course I need to learn about the person''s personality."
"You hear him."
Alex''s ability is not that powerful to be able to mimic the person''s personality he transform to.
"Besides, if he does something with my appearance without my concern, I can just kill him right away."
That threads is true and said with real intention.
Alex swallowed hard at it.
"What are you waiting for?" asked Ars by lending his hand. "Show me your ability."
That one sentence contains trust and high expectation.
Alex smiles and immediately takes Ars'' hand as he gets up and transform into Ars in the blink of an eye.
"What the?!"
"We just wink and he changes instantly."
There are two Ars in the room. What makes them different are their clothes. The one is the real Ars who wears all-ck clothes. The one is wearing Alexander king clothing.
"I often look in the mirror. But looking at the 3d print of myself. I''m really handsome."
Ars was praising himself just now. But because Alex is in Ars appearance, he also gets proud being praised like that.
"Does my mimic appearance of yours that excellent, master?"
"Yeah. It would be perfect if you can transform your eyes to be the red dragon eyes too."
"R-red dragon eyes?"
Now that Alex remember, Ars has the ability to change his eyes to be red dragonic eyes, and that thing is so cool when Ars did that. However
"I am sorry, master. Your dragon eyes are not your usual body part. So I can transform into it unless I touch your dragon eyes directly."
"That would be too sensitive and gay. So not."
Not even the girls wanted that.
"By the way, how long can you maintain that appearance?"
"As long as I want to maintain it!"
That is a really perfect ability to be used to spying. Unfortunately, Alexander is a coward who did not have self-confidence.
"Alright then. Can you transform into fly?"
"Fly? That''s easy!"
Alex transform into Fly as Ars told him to.
The three girls immediately put up a disgusted face to see a man transforming into a low, filthy creature.
His transformation now made him indirectly releasing his clothes.
"How do you like my ability, sir?"
Alexander could speak even with a body sized like a gravel. He flies close to Ars until Ars catches him with two fingers.
"W-what are you doing, master?!"
"What if I crushed you while you are in this form? Is it will kill you?"
"Noooooooooooo-oooo!"
Alex transform again to his original self. Showing his naked body.
"Kyaaaaaaaaa!"
"Euw, disgusting!"
Elisa screams out of shock. Arlene and Skadi felt disgusted. The three of them immediately get out from the room to refresh their eyes. Leaving Ars and Alex in the room.
"By the way, have you delivered my letter to them?" asked Ars.
"Yes, master. They probably will arrive around-"
Above the Mild Yellow Desert, a group of flying creatures flying towards Mild Green Hill.
A group of Alpha Eagle Rider. Guarding a giant butterfly. Their destination is the North Coast Pce.
Ars and his subordinates, along with Alex with his ministerial, waiting for thending of guests whoe from afar.
The Alpha Eagle Rider who werending first. The giant butterflynding gracefully, then disappeared without a trace by leaving a high-ss carriage on the ground.
"Huxian. The Sin of Lust is inside that carriage, master," whispered Alex to Ars.
"ISN''T IT A NICE CASTLE, LOKI?!"
A grown woman, wearing ck and white office clothes, gets off from one of the Alpha Eagle.
"Geh! That old woman."
"I can hear your shitty mouth from here! If you want to talk, why won''t youing closer?!"
From the others Alpha Eagle, get down brownish, muscr skinned men with their eyes got blindfolded with cloth. They walk closer and stand behind the office woman.
Ars walked up to the woman with office clothes too.
"Wait, master! How can you change your clothes in the blink of an eye like that?"
Alex ran after Ars with a sweat on his face.
The woman, the guest, not happy with Ars approaching her like a boss.
"Hey-hey, aren''t you hear I''m calling for you before?"
On that question, Ars put up pomade andbed his hair tautly back. He also activated Eyes of the Dragon. Showing the guest that he is the boss.
"Pleased to meet you, Mistress Hera. I am the Greedy Dragon. Master of this castle."
Ars bowed while introducing himself to the honored guest.
"So you are Ars. But, aren''t you being too nice for the Greedy Young Master? Did the fight against Yamato make you wise?"
"Well, you could say that fight changed a lot of me."
Huxian the Lust group and the Greedy Young Master family, with Alexander the ck Dragon as the third party. Gathered in the North Coast Pce''s front garden.
"So, are you just going to make me stand like this?"
His guest had arrived, but Ars seemed had no intention of inviting them to his castle.
"About that, I''m sorry that my castle still doesn''t have a suitable room for weing guests. So, I have a suggestion that we held the weing party here."
Ars''s words took everyone by surprise, especially the people in his family.
As the head of the family, his suggestion just now sounded irresponsible. North Coast Castle is big enough to be held a weing party. It was just Ars did not tell the maid to prepare a weing party. He did not even notify that a guest from far away woulde to the castle.
"Well, if that''s what you suggest. It''s okay then."
However, the guest epted Ars'' suggestion.
"But on one condition."
"I will grant it if it''s within my ability."
"It''s not hard. You just have to create a room that can''t be seen from outside. You can do that with your sword ability, right?"
That was not a difficult request.
"But what for?"
"I only came here to deliver that girl."
Hera pointed to the high ss carriage behind her that begin to create thumping sound from inside. Someone inside punching the door of the carriage hard.
"It''s her!"
Alex somehow feared the person inside.
The other people curious about it because it giving out a terrible sensation from within.
"Well, in that case."
Ars created a big tent made out from his swords. The big tent swords has one way out behind Ars that lead to the castle.
"You delivered Huxian to meet me, right? Then, are you going to leave me alone with her?"
"Exactly."
Hera answered while walking out from the big ten. Her guards wereing along. Alex run out before Hera approached him.
Inside the tent, Ars curious. Why is it the people from Eve Horizon can''t see Huxian in the eye? Why he has to make invincible room just to see the girl alone?
Before he could answer the questions, someone bumped to him from behind as he closed the room.
"Elisa!"
Outside, Arlene couldn''t stop the girl from entering the private tent.
"Who is that girl?" asked Hera.
"That''s, our Priest. She is bound with Ars."
Hera looked at the big tent swords, wondering. "Bound to him, huh? Let''s just hope she doesn''t get affected with her."
Hera''s words caused concern to Arlene. It seemed the Huxian is someone who should not be met by just anyone.
"What are you doing?"
Meanwhile, inside the tent, Ars'' punishing Elisa by gripping the girl''s head.
"Aw-aw-aw! I''m sorry! I''m sorry!"
Ars releases his grip because there is nothing he can do. The girl already makes herself in. So it''s toote to make her out.
*thump*
While the person inside the carriage already eager to get out.
Scared Elisa takes cover behind Ars.
*thump*
The carriage door got broken. Showing a dark scene of inside the carriage.
"ARS! I CAN FINALLY MEET YOU!"
Then suddenly, a girl with fox ear and nine-tail, jumping right at Ars. The Huxian.
"Eeehhhh?!"
Chapter 195: Three Sin gathered
Chapter 195: Three Sin gathered
"So, Mrs. Hera. You came straight from Eve Horizon to get here, right? That means, you pass the Great Mountains, Northern Frontier."
"Yes, indeed."
Their two emperor was having a meeting that couldn''t be bothered. So Arlene took Hera inside and served with coffee while waiting.
"Hey, my existence here is not really necessary, right?"
Alexander is in the room too because of Hera''s order.
"You stay here. I have a few things I want to ask you."
Alexander, an Emperor ranked Hunter and King of a Kingdom, being ordered by one certain woman.
Just by looking, Arlene could tell that Hera is not just an ordinary Legend. She has some kind of influence as the Saints that she could control two Emperor except Ars, yet.
When she had the chance, Arlene wanted to get as much information as she could.
"So, you flew through the Great Mountains to get here? That means you''ve been here the same way before?"
"No, this is the first time I done that. Pretty impressive, I could say, those eagles."
Arlene smile in amazed and amusement at Hera''s guts.
__________
Abyssal Terra / Floor 2
Great Mountains, Northern Frontier /
Definition / The barrier separating the North Region from the Northeastern and Northwestern Region. High mountains that are impossible to pass. Has many cave holes that lead to Thousands of Underground Passages.
Track: Mountains. Only can be passed by flying.
__________
"It''s actually easy to pass the mountains if you have a flying mount like we have here."
"I''m not a mount you can use!"
Hera''s group passed the mountain by riding the Alpha Eagles. Alex can transform into a winged creature. Ars also have flying vehicles. Passing the Great Mountains is actually not impossible.
"But it is for the civilian."
Flying Mount and Vehicles is rare, and the cost of the flying services is expensive. So, only rich people could use it.
"I hope we have a way to connect at least the North and Northwest region."
If Hera''s hopese true, trade sector between the two regions will run more smoothly. Because they don''t have to go through the Southwest Stream to meet.
Talking about the possibility, Arlene remembered something about the past.
"In the past, Isn''t there a group of Excavating Hunters who want to connect two regions through Thousands Under Passages?"
Hera remembers that too.
"Yes, indeed. They were trying to prate one Great Mountain from the North Region to Northwest region. Their goal is to build a railroad that connects the two regions. But unfortunately, they can''t beat the cave and get out to North region with losing many of their member and empty hands."
In the past, the expedition gave high hopes to the two regions. But it ended in disappointment and was considered impossible to conquer.
~~~~~~~~~
"Ars! Ooohhh! You are so-*sniff-sniff*-fragrant! I can''t hold it! *sniff-sniff* aaaaaahhh!"
"Stooooopp!"
After jumping and hugging Ars tight, Huxian started doing some humiliation.
Elisa tries to pull her off from Ars.
"I can''t! *sniffing intensified* You are so-*sniff-aaaahhhh! Please, let me lick you! *lick*"
"Noooooo! Stop that!"
One of them keeps sniffing and starts licking. The other still tries her best to pull her enemy.
"What are you doing?"
Meanwhile, the subject they were fighting over was standing, watching them a few steps from their position.
The object they hold was just a standing log.
"[Shadow Art - Shadow Clone]" said Ars while doing ninjutsu poses finger.
Knowing she didn''t hold the real Ars, like a cat, Huxian jumped over to Ars.
"ARS!"
In the same speed, Elisa stopped Huxian from touching Ars.
"No!"
Huxian''s hand and feet finally caught the real Ars.
"AAARRSS!"
But Elisa is in the middle of Huxian and Ars to push Huxian away.
"Stop that! You pervert!"
Huxian tries really hard to kisses Ars. Elisa tries really hard to push Huxian away from Ars.
Like a solid object, Ars just standing still, dumb-founded.
"Ars! Haaa! Finally! After holding my lust for this one year! Finally, I can!"
"Nooo! You can''t! Don''t you dare touch him!"
Elisa will not let Huxian to touch Ars. Even though she begins to lose her breath and energy for pushing Huxian.
Until finally Huxian step back and stop for getting to Ars.
"Just who are you?!"
Unfortunately, she is not really stopping. She is just getting ready to battle Elisa with her cat-like pose.
As a Priest, of course, that scared her. But she will not step back when her beloved one was going to be humiliated by someone.
"I-I am... I am his..."
However, how should she answer Huxian''s questions?
Yes, she and Ars have some kind of special rtionship. An uncertain special rtionship where they actually don''t really know what they are to each other.
"He is... he is."
Elisa couldn''t think of anything.
"Move over."
Ars pushed Elisa to step aside. He is going to face Huxian himself.
If Ars has decided, Elisa can''t do anything about it.
Like an excited cat, Huxian wagging her nine tail and sits like a cat.
A really beautiful girl. Wearing high ss Hanfu dress. Has fox ear and nine tails. Her hair and tail coloured in beautiful bright white like a silk.
If Ars did not meet with Fafnir and obtain the power of Greed, maybe he would be in love to death to Huxian.
"So, you are the Sin of Lust."
"Yes!"
Luckily, Ars is the Sin of Greed. Having just Huxian is not enough to satisfy his greed.
Elisa let Ars speaking with the pervert girl. But she still holds Ars tight. In case the pervert girl would try to attack Ars once again.
Ars gave his hand to Huxian. "Hand."
Huxian touch Ars'' hand like a dog. "Woof."
"Roll over."
Huxian rolling over as Ars order. "Woof!"
"Somersault."
Huxian did one somersault as Ars order. "Woof!"
"Good girl!"
Ars patting Huxian''s head because of her good job.
Behind, Elisa was thinking. ''What have I witness?''
The two of them just met. One of them previously trying to attack the other. But Ars turned the scene intoedic line.
That being said. Because Ars had epted Huxian.
"That means it''s okay, right?! I will just take off my clothes and we are doing it, right?!"
"Noooooooo!"
Huxian still wanted Ars inside her.
But once again, Elisa was there to stop her.
Irritated, Huxian folds her hands. Showed a hostile expression towards Elisa.
Not a fighter, Elisa did not know how to react to Huxian''s hostile.
"Who are you, really? You are not affected by my Lust? And always trying to stop me from getting to Ars."
Huxian actually doesn''t know how to deal with Elisa either.
"She didn''t get affected by your lust?" asked Ars, curious.
"Yes!"
Excited because Ars curious about her ability, Huxian exined her ability.
[Ability: Lust of the Fox Goddess]
[Description: Ability to instantly make people who hear, see, or smell the Fox Goddess scent fell in love with her to death.]
That is a simple yet horrible ability.
"You are not affected by my lust because you are great and strong, Ars! But, what''s with this girl? She even trying to defy my existence."
That is a good question that Ars doesn''t even know the answer either.
"E-eh?"
So Elisa being questioned indirectly.
Why she did not get affected by Huxian''s Lust? She didn''t even know anything about that ability before Huxian exined.
"That''s why I don''t know anything about it, and I am not letting you get close to him!"
Elisa hugged Ars. Not wanting to share Ars with Huxian.
epting Elisa''s challenge, Huxian hostility goes high and ready to battle against Elisa.
"Calm."
"Yes!"
Huxian calmed down as Ars order.
Now that the two Sin of the Five is in his hand. So he can go down to the 3rd Floor if he wants.
"You will follow me wherever I will go, right?"
"Absolutely! I will follow you even if you go down to the depth of hell!"
"Then you will give your everything to me so I can achieve my goal, right?"
"Yes. My pleasure is your pleasure."
Ars, with unknown intention, getting close to Huxian and begin to touch the girl''s face.
Because that was Ars doing, Elisa can''t do anything to hold Ars. But she still trembling in confused. ''Eh? Eh?! Is he really-?''
Huxian closed her eyes as Ars touching her face with his right hand.
Ars, gently touching Huxian''s tiny face. Then his thumb touch Huxian middle forehead. After that "[Absorbing Mana]"
"Geeeeeeeeeee!"
Ars absorbing Huxian''s mana to be restored to the Unlimited Inventory.
The process is like absorbing the life of the target. Huxian felt she is on the tip of death while Ars absorbing her mana.
"Eh?! Eeeeeehhhh?!"
Taking cover behind Ars, Elisa did not know what was going on and could only stare while confusing.
~~~~~~~~~~~
"It''s unbelievable."
Hera could not believe what she witnessed.
"She is, so beautiful."
Arlene got dumbfounded.
"Why are they fighting?"
Skadi curious because of the fight between a lion girl and fox girl.
"Ars! Ars!"
"Don''t cuddle him too much!"
Ars bringing Huxian to the group without worrying about Huxian''s Curse.
Now that three Staff Saint''s Children gathered in one room. The Sin of Greed, the Sin of Envy, and the Sin of Lust.
Chapter 196: To Pierce the Great Mountain
Chapter 196: To Pierce the Great Mountain
North Region / Great Mountains east hillside
Mining Sectors of the North Region. The second mining territory after the Seven Colour Mountains.
In Seven Color Mountain, the focus of mining is mineral abyss which wasmonly used in Arts affairs and weapon crafting.
For the North Region Mining Sectors, the focus is just the strong soil and rocks of the mountain''s cave. The soil is good for building purpose. The excavated soil is even exported to the 3rd Floor.
The business was so good for the market and Abyssal Citizens.
[Monster]
When talking about the cave, don''t forget the topic about monster.
There are many types of monster in the Great Mountains Caves. But the monsters that appeared frequently were:
[Crab Cave] [Shrimp Cave] [Killer Fish Cave]
There are many other types. But only appear when go deeper in the caves.
The Excavation Business is the thirdrgest business after the Culinary Business and Monster Hunting.
____________
Mining Sector 3 /
At a certain tavern /
A customeres inside. Found that the tavern was crowded. Filled with middle-aged men. They seemed like holding some kind of party.
"Sorry if the atmosphere is so crowded."
Ars sat in front of an old man who was waiting for him.
"Don''t worry about it. I came to talk. Not to join this party."
The old manughs a little. "We''re not chasing anything, are we? So it''s okay to have a little fun. Besides, I was a little surprised that someone as rich as you wanted to meet in a cheap ce like this."
The old man knew who Ars is without them introducing each other. Ars did not even put on the Greedy Young Master mask that time.
"Well, the goals we''re going to do are stupid goals. So why should it be made meaningful?"
"Haha! That''s true indeed."
The old man finished his drink. Then smashed his wooden cup hard against the table.
That loud sound was a sign for everyone to be quiet.
The maids of the tavern went behind. Every gentleman''s attention directed to Ars and the old man.
Ars had expected that there is the old man''s member of all the people. But he didn''t expect that the old man''s member would be every gentleman in the tavern.
"Pleased to meet you, Greedy Young Master. This old man name''s is Dwalin."
"The leader of ex-Thousand of Passages Underground expedition party. You can call me Ars, old man."
That little introduction brought question and curiosity to Dwalin''s member. They did not expect that the Greedy Young Master, the man who defeated the Wrath Samurai, to meet them in person and look just like any other young man.
"From the information I got, you lost a lot of members on your first expedition. But I didn''t think there were still this many of you."
There were about 30 of them with Dwalin counted.
Even though they had suffered great failures in the past, their faces still had the fiery spirit of trying again.
"We are used to be 100 back then. But, yeah. We lost a lot of men during the first expedition. Don''t worry though. If the deal you offered is true, that you will join this expedition, these 30 old people would be enough to be your subordinates."
Dwalin without doubt offered himself and his member to be Ars'' subordinates.
[Expedition is To Pierce the Great Mountain]
Ars stands up. "So, it settled then. We will start the expedition by tomorrow."
That was both an order and a question for the expedition team.
Showing determination in their face, the member of the expedition all stand up and cheer.
"Let''s do it!"
"We have been waiting for this moment!"
"Finally, we will conquer that cave!"
Ars walks outside after confirming the simple meeting.
Dwalin and all the member followed behind Ars, sending the expedition leader to go home and meet again tomorrow.
But before they were departing, Ars has one and two things to say.
"Regarding the provision of food and weapons, I will take care of everything. But if you have something you want to bring, bring it."
"So, you will also bring your party?"
If Ars said that, that means yes. He will bring his own party. Most likely a party with more members to bring supplies.
"No. I am my own party."
However, Ars'' answer made the expedition member confused. But well, it was Ars they are facing. So they don''t need to doubt his words when they have to submit themselves to the young man.
"Second, if anything, a condition where we are trapped and have no way out, I will without a doubt leave you and this expedition will indirectly fail."
The expedition team did not surprise at Ars condition. They even had expected that.
"Well, if that time happens, can you hide about this stupid mission, but tell our family about our fight?"
"Those who have the spirit to move forward deserved honor. You have my words."
Both party respect each condition. After all, they knew that it was a stupid mission and people wouldugh when they found out they were on that mission.
"Apart from business interests, why do you want to do this mission, Ars?"
They knew that Ars interested to the chance of building a railroad if their mission sessful.
"But the chance of our sessful is down below 25%."
That was quite low for the sess chances of their expedition.
"But with me in the expedition, it goes up to fifty. And for your question, I want to dominate this floor. But, knowing that there is still one region not being conquered? I won''t be able to rest easy."
Dwalin and the rest put up realized expression.
"So, with that, I''ll be waiting you old men in the promised cave."
After giving that goodbye words, Ars disappears in the wind, teleported.
The day is tomorrow. So the expedition member did not waste their time to get prepared.
To fully dominate all the regions of the floor. That was not actually Ars'' reason.
____________
"I can''t allow that."
Ars actual reason to pierce the Great Mountain was because of Hilda.
"I can''t allow you to take her to Floor 3, yet."
Ars had said that he wanted to take Huxian and Alexander with him to the Lower Floor.
Hilda does not care about Alex, but she did not let Ars to take Huxian away.
"Eeeehhh, why?! Why do you keep tying me up and don''t even want to let me go?! Didn''t you say you wanted to throw me out if you could?!"
That was quite hard for Huxian to be with Hilda.
However, Hilda did not deny that fact.
"Like I said, I would if I could. But, you are a dangerous creature and Samuel asked me to take care of you."
Huxian''s Lust. That was the factor why Huxian had to be restrained from the outside world.
But at that time, Ars had suppressed that curse which could be seen from the disappearance of eight of the nine Huxian''s tails.
"And the other thing is, Fafnir, did you really finish off Echidna with your own hands?"
Hilda''s question did not really that surprised. But her knowledge on Fafnir''s name, without Ars mentioning, makes Ars'' alertness level towards the Legend rise.
Luckily, there were only four of them in the room. Ars ordered Arlene, Skadi, and Elisa to get outside.
"I could feel that Susano''o boy is really dead. But that woman, the real monster, I could feel that she is still alive."
Susano''o boy refers to Yamato. The strongest man called The Monster. But Hilda referred Echidna by calling the woman with The Real Monster.
Ars cannot answer Hilda''s concern because he was unconscious when Yamato, the actual person who killed Echidna, really killed the woman or not.
"Ars. Tell her that you killed that woman. If you say so, she will definitely allow us to go."
Huxian has the right to deny Hilda''s bridle in her neck. But she chose to solve the problem without upsetting Hilda.
"Al."
"Y-yes, sir!"
Ars can also choose to deny Hilda. But he didn''t want to take the risk.
"You said that you watch my battle. Say you watch it until the end."
The three pairs of eyes in the room stared at Alex. Ask for confirmation.
The three pairs of eyes put immense pressure on him. Alex could not stand all of that. Even so, he had to answer.
"Y-yes! I watch it until the end! But forgive me! Because when it was morning, the fog in the Mild Yellow Stone was so thick that I couldn''t see anything!"
That could not be helped then.
With that, Ars did not have a strong reason to deny Hilda.
"If you want to go down to the lower floor, I won''t stop you. But I can''t allow you to bring Huxian. This floor needs at least one Emperor when there is one Soul Saint''s children still alive and will most likely threaten this floor."
That is an indisputable fact.
"But, talking about the Soul Saint''s children, isn''t there one more person living quietly in Saint Arcane Cathedral?"
Huxian mentioning about Maria Christina. The Virtue of Diligence.
"Just like Susano''o boy. She is an exception. She had betrayed the Soul Saint and sided with the Saint Staff. But, if Echidna, her fellow sisters, threaten this floor, she definitely won''t do anything to save this Floor. So, Ars, are you really going to descend downstairs knowing that great threat to thisnd you rule?"
Hilda sure knows how to put her words together.
Ars is made to think seriously by a woman who looks at first nce as nobody.
"I believe, that Female Monster is still in recovery and gathering strength. Soon, she will be out with great threat."
Chapter 197: To Pierce the Great Mountain (2)
Chapter 197: To Pierce the Great Mountain (2)
Great Mountains / West Side
Unrecorded Sector / Unknown Cave
Early in the morning /
Dwalin''s party came over to the unknown cave that had confirm with Ars. A cave they had once explored, but they could not conquer.
They are all ready with their equipment, tool, and courage.. They just need to meet the leader of the expedition.
"It''s him!"
One of Dwalin''s men caught a sight of Ars standing in front of the cave.
Dwalin speed up his feet to meet Ars.
"You''re fast! Can''t wait to break the mountain?"
"Can''t say I don''t agree."
Unlike all the miner members, Ars was dressed all in ck as usual. The different was hebed his hair, and he activated [Eyes of the Dragon]. The Greedy Young Master looks.
They were not surprised to see Ars, who was different from yesterday.
"But, where is our supplies?"
Yesterday, Ars said he was in charge of bringing their supplies. But the supplies were nowhere to be found.
Is Ars ying tricks with them?
If there are no supplies, they won''t be able to start the expedition.
"It''s here."
To prove that there are supplies. First, Ars pointed his right hand to right. Then create a round floor made of swords. After that, he took out arge amount of supplies via the round floor sword.
That made all the expedition members gaping.
"Did he just do the sci-fi thingy where you can issue things from a futuristic device?!" ask one of the expedition member.
All the members were asking while staring. But Ars did not want to bother exining.
"I also brought lots of other things like spare equipment and medicine. That way, you don''t have to worry about anything else other than piercing this cave to the other side."
Ars was perfectly ready to enter the cave.
[Expedition to Pierce the Great Mountain: Begin]
~~~~~~~~~
"There is crabing at 4 o''clock!"
"Really?! The shrimp here haven''t even been defeated yet!"
"Caster! Block the tunnel of the uing crab!"
The miners got overwhelmed because of the iing monsters in the cave.
They had only been in for an hour. But the horde of monsters had alreadye to them.
"Hey, where is our Emperor when we need him?!"
Ars said he would take care of the monster while they were inside.
"He said he will go deeper into the tip of ourst spot!"
Unfortunately, he was not there when the attack urred.
"Dwalin! The monsters so many, and we are only thirty!"
They got overwhelmed with the keeping monsters when their number was less than their first expedition.
"At this rate, we are going to lose men when we only begin!"
Dwalin thought the same.
They had not been in battle since their first expedition. So, the scale of that massive battle after a long time took their muscles by surprise a little.
"Hang in there till Ars back!"
They have no chance but to wait for Ars to back. What if Ars doesn''te back in the meantime? Most likely they will lose a man or two.
If that happens, their progress in the future will be heavier even though they have just started.
"[Automatic Targeting Sword-shot Target [Monsters'' Heart]: Activated]"
Suddenly, multiple swords shot at every monster on the perimeter and instantly killed them.
The great helpes from a person they have been waiting.
"Ars!"
Ars has returned after checking the opened route.
"Sorry, it took me long. I have to adjust the opened route andpare it by looking from above the mountains."
He just came back and already told a lot of information.
"Wait, first, let us catch a breath. We haven''t had an adrenaline rush in a while and we need a little of getting used to."
Dwalin represents the condition of all of his members.
Ars responded to that with shaking his head, belittling.
"What an old man. In that case, I will walk first to clear the route."
The reason on why the miner team got ambushed by a bunch of monsters was because Ars teleported to the end of the opened route. That was why he did not face with any monster.
Now he moves with feet. So if there is any ambush from the other tunnel, he will clear all of that himself.
_____________
Abyssal Terra / Floor 2
Great Mountains / Thousand Underground Passages
Definition / An infinite number of underground passages. Each passage was connected to another passage. Often also referred to as Misleading Thousand Underground Passages.
Uniqueness / When entering deep enough, there are Luminous Minerals that illuminate the passages. The Luminous Minerals can''t be mined because once it breaks, the luminous will fade.
Track: Opened route.
_____________
"I heard in one sector, there is arge cave that is used as a tourist spot in the East Great Mountains."
Ars only heard about the information. He hasn''t had time to check there himself.
"That''s true. The cave name is, Luminous Cave Town. Owned by King Alexander and King Alexander himself, who found the cave."
"We''ve visited the ce several times for vacation."
"Yeah, the ce is so beautiful with all the wall luminous mineral!"
"The cave is no deeper than the end of the route we reached. But, as expected by an Emperor."
All of them really admire the job of their Head of Family, Alexander the ck Dragon.
Ars knew that information already. Because when he first listens to the information, he asked Alexander about the information, and what Alexander answered was:
''I found that cave when I ran away from the Northern Region Conquest Expedition! At first, I was so confused. Do I have to go out? If I get out, the Spear witch will catch me. So I decided to take a deeper walk. That''s when I found the cave!''
He was not kidding about telling the story because he was so excited.
To be honest, Ars actually was a little jealous of that cowardly man. He is the stronger and has dominated the 1st and 2nd Floor. Yet he never felt of how to conquer the abyss.
That was why, when he heard the information about a ce yet to be conquered, he got excited. Luckily he also got Legend party to be his subordinates.
"But, he is no less great."
"Yeah."
Walking in front, be the Tank as well as Sword of the team, Ars killing every monster that gets near him with [Four Satelite Automatic Targetting Sword-shot].
"We are here!"
Finally, they were arrived at thest spot of the route. An end of the passage leading to the four branches.
Ars took out a few supply boxes. Letting the team to please themselves.
He took out one wooden chair and sits in front of a round table. He also took out a few tiny boxes and ced them around the table.
Dwalin came to Ars. With three of his men carry an hourss; they are the Time Monitor Specialist. Two other people also sat down who bring a wide thick paper; they are the Map Creator Specialist.
"How long has it been since we entered?" asked Ars to the Time Monitors.
"Nine hours, about forty-eight minutes."
Ars put a thinking pose and stared at the table.
The six people on the table looked at each other, wondering.
"Nine hours is fast enough for us to get to this spot. It''s all thanks to you, Ars."
Ars understood that Dwalin was cheering him on. But he expected that they can be faster if the team walks a bit faster.
"Let me take a look at the map."
The Map Creator unfold the map to Ars.
Ars looking at the map seriously. Then he took out a pencil. After that he begins to draw on the map.
That shocked the six people on the table. But they found that Ars was not drawing a route, but an unknown shape of outline.
"What is that?" asked Dwalin.
"It''s the outline of the mountain."
That means the shape of the mountain they are in.
They did not think Ars could clearly draw the shape of the mountain they were in.
Well, they already know that Ars has the ability to teleport. So it''s no wonder that Ars can teleport up the mountain from where they are to see from the outside.
"We are here." Ars pointed at their current spot. "So we just need to find a route that can take us straight ahead." After that he drew a single line from their spot to out from the mountain.
Ars idea took them in surprise. Once they had an idea of the route, they should take
"That means our expedition would be a lot easier!"
The Map Creators express their enjoyment.
The excited Map Creators invited the rest of the party toe over and find out what was going on.
Ars confidently would lead them to the adjoining door of their Great Mountain.
But somehow, Dwalin questioned that expectation.
"Well, let''s just try to go deeper."
Not wanting to be negative, Dwalin tried to believe in their expedition leader and move forward.
Chapter 198: To pierce what again?
Chapter 198: To pierce what again?
[To Pierce the Great Mountain]
[Expedition day: 10]
Everything ording to expectation during the tenth day.
"I didn''t expect we are already that long inside this hole. I thought this expedition could take less time."
Dwalinughs a little at Ars expectation. "It took us one month inside this hole just to reach the current route spot. Even that we are still 10% of the final goal."
Spending a month in the hole? Ars did not even want to think about it.
"Let''s just move forward until we pierce this damn hole."
Everyone''s enthusiasm was still burning to continue the expedition.
The factors that can make them afraid to keep moving forward because of stock of supplies. To go into a pit that has no resources is a scary thing when the supplies are running low.
But because Ars has his Dorameon''s pocket, which can store a lot of supplies, they did not have to be afraid of running out of supply.
"The fu*k is that?!"
"New monster?!"
The deeper they go, there are many new things they can discover.
Like a stone carnivore flora that almost swallowed whole one of them.
"Help! Help!"
"What is that?"
"That''s so cool!"
"Freaking! Help me!"
New mineral that can be mined.
"Hey, where are all the minerals we just mined?"
"Ars! You took all of it, didn''t you?"
"I''m just storing them up. Do you want to bring all of them with you along the way?"
"W-well, in that case, that''s alright."
"Just don''t forget to return all of that when we get out!"
"Just make sure you don''t forget about it."
Along the way, they built up a rtionship with the Expedition Leader, Ars. Realized that Ars was not a man like everyone said.
A greedy, arrogance man who did not think of anything except himself and his own advantages.
~~~~~~~~
[15th Day]
[10:00 Pm of the day]
"Stop! Time to rest and sleep!"
The Time Monitor was in charge to be reminder and scheduler. They keep track of time and schedule the expedition.
To keep update with the time is the second most important after the supply. Because knowing the time can maintain their sanity and can manage the schedule well.
Before going to sleep, they spend an hour filling their stomachs and resting.
The chefs will cook with the ingredients that Ars gave. Meanwhile, the others can chat with each other.
During the expedition, they did not have much energy on talking. They also have to stay focus, because the deeper they go, the higher the chance of monster appeared from every tunnel.
While waiting for the food to be cooked, the leader, assistant and the Map Creator, gathering on the round table. Updating their status.
"So, we have arrived in the middle of this mountain belly. But..."
The path they had taken instead turned north from their intended destination to the west.
Four of them thinking. Running their brains to find the answer of
"We actually realized this. But, each time we took a tunnel to the west, we ended up directed to the north."
The route on the map they have been taken became like a taproot of a tree. It''s just that the taproot veered from the direction it should have grown.
"Hey, leader, you confirmed the direction of the route we have taken and it really is heading west, right?"
The Map Creator asked that to make sure that they did not head to the other direction like east, south or other. If the route they took is really heading north, that means they just have to take the left side of tunnels ahead.
"Even without me confirming it, you were correct in drawing the route we took, right?"
"W-well, of course I did it right."
The Map Creator got questionable back by Ars.
Because Ars could get out from the hole easily, he can confirm their position from the top of the mountain. He could do that if he wants. But, to get questionable by a person who is in charge with the map creation, of course, that pissed Ars a little.
The previous little confrontation made the atmosphere a bit off.
"Let''s end the meeting for now. We are tired and need to rest. We will continue to talk about the route tomorrow."
Dwalin decided to end the meeting.
The Map Creator gathered with the rest of the team. For Ars, just like usual, he walks quite far from the team to be alone.
Dwalin visited Ars for a little chat.
"Hey, why don''t you join us? Break bread might make you feel better."
Ars was sleeping in a hammock while chewing a sandwich. Making his life better in the hole.
"What do you mean I have to feel better? Do you think I have a problem in my mind?"
Ars being arrogant like usual.
If other people that got respond with that attitude, they would definitely get annoyed and leave him right away.
But Dwalin was not just trying to talk to him. He trying to understand Ars as a leader.
He once a leader of an expedition. The expedition to pierce the great mountain was not just his first expedition.
The expedition of conquering the Seven Colour Mountain, he took part in it in the past. Of course, that was easier than what they were trying to achieve at the time. Because in the past, Staff Saint was still with them. But now, they got lead by an immature leader.
Ars indeed is so strong. As strong as the Sword Saint. But hecks a sense of leadership. His existence on the team more seen as a bodyguard and a storehouse.
"Well, if you say so. Let''s talk about the route tomorrow with a fresher head."
With that, they parted to rest to continue the expedition tomorrow.
~~~~~~~~
[18th Day of Expedition]
They keep moving forward to the deeper of the Thousand Underground Passages.
[21th Day of Expedition]
Facing many new or discovered monsters along the way.
[26th Day of Expedition]
Just to get lost on the route they took.
"How is it?"
"We found 3 branches at the end of this tunnel!"
They were trapped in a caverge enough that has many paths.
The Map Creator pinched their head. Stuck in an unexpected plot.
"How can this be?"
In the cave where they were trapped, there were about 9 passages leading to the others.
The problem is, they don''t even know the first route they were in.
The problems started when they first entered the cave.
~~~~~~~~
[25th Day of Expedition]
"I see a cave!"
After nearly a month of exploring the endless passages, they finally found a ce that could be called a point to sess.
"Isn''t this cave, smaller than we expected?"
The cave they found was not as big as the Luminous Cave Town. The cave is indeed big enough to amodate them, though.
"How is it, Ars? Should we rest first?"
Dwalin walks over to Ars. The young man did not respond to him. He somehow got confused instead while looking at all the other routes of the cave.
Then he asked: "Where is our original route?"
Dwalin wondered at first of why Ars asking that.
"That''s on-"
Then he slowly realized. They have lost their original passageway.
~~~~~~~~
[26th Day of Expedition]
Losing their original passageway, they were trying to look for it since yesterday.
The method used was sending one small party to enter one passageway by drawing a track with rope. In case the party will got lost.
Unfortunately, the method was somehow not effective because the Map Creator was not drawing thest route they took.
If they knew thest original route they took, they wouldn''t get caught in that situation. So they literally lost on how to get back.
They had no problem walking for a month or two in that infinite passage.
"But to get trapped and didn''t know how to get out is just worst."
Taking the risk of continuing down one passage is worse than trying to find a return route. Because there is a big probability they would have ended up literally trapped in the infinite passages.
Ars, Dwalin, and the Map Creator stunned in the round table. They were really lost on how to get out from that situation.
Watching the expedition leaders stunned, made the other member felt worse off.
"Ars, can''t you checked our position from outside?"
Because of the silentness, the Map Creator voices were heard to all the members.
"And why if I did that? It won''t deflect the fact that we lost our original route. I cannot simply find our original route just by looking from outside."
What Ars saying was true.
The Map Creator realized that.
"But still, if we didn''t do anything, we will literally get stuck in this damn ce!"
The Map Creator ms the table as he pours out his rage. As the Map Creator, he was really mad at himself because he failed his task and trap his party in that cave.
Dwalin wanted to calm his member. But before he does that, Ars gets up from his chair.
"Where are you going, Ars?"
Ars walked towards one passage.
"To find the original route. I''ll do it myself."
He said that as he dive into one unknown route.
"He definitely going to leave us here, does he?" asked the Map Creator.
The Map Creator looks like losing hope on Ars, and he already felt that way long time ago.
Yes, Ars did say he will go to leave them and get out himself if they got stuck in the expedition.
"Let''s just hope he did not."
Even after all of that, Dwalin did not want to lose hope on Ars. Because Ars is the only hope they have.
Chapter 199: Make it back Home
Chapter 199: Make it back Home
Ars walking straight ahead. His destination is unknown.
He just felt like walking, without thinking about stopping.
His mind was empty. To walk is the only thing he could think of. Walking straight ahead to the white space.
"Homete again, Sinaga boy?"
Until he found that he were in somewhere else; a ce he shouldn''t be.
"What do you mean you are not cheating?!"
"I am not! She is just a co-worker!"
Ars stopped.
If he not mistaken, he should be in
"Where am I again?"
He turned his head, identifying the location around.
A ce that looks like a housingplex. He was standing in front of one certain house.
He was standing in front of the house. Wearing office clothes and briefcase.
The time is at night. Themp from the house lit up where he was standing. Like the house was waiting for him toe home.
"I am home."
He entered the unknown house. Surprisingly enough, he felt like home when going inside.
"Wee home!"
A gentle woman''s voice called him. The voice came from the kitchen.
He put his bag on the living room chair. Then head directly to the kitchen.
Somehow, he really wants to meet the person who waiting for him.
He found it. A beautiful middle-aged woman sits in the dining room chair while sewing a shirt.
The woman looked at him with a sincere, relieved gaze. Then once again said: "Wee home."
"I''m home."
He takes a sit close to his mother.
His mother stopped her sewing to take a te and spoon and give them to him.
"How is work?"
Mother asked him as she brew a tea.
That question already being asked a few times since he starts working.
"Same like usual."
He will always respond with that kind of answer. Everything just fine. Nothing peculiar. Because, yeah, every day is the same as before.
"It''s been a month since you started working. Aren''t there any interesting stories that you can share with your mom?"
He took rice and a side dish, which was only fried tofu. Cover it with soy sauce to make it taste sweet.
Mother gets him the tea as he begins to eat.
"You''re handsome. Aren''t there any female co-workers interested in you?"
Mother asked that with a teasing, curious expression.
Ars already adult enough to find a spouse. As his mother, of course, she wanted for her son to have children so she could carry a grandchild.
Sipping tea before eating, he smirked: "What kind of daughter-inw do you want?"
Her son was really confidence of himself.
"Ooh! You want to hear mother''s request?!"
Of course, that makes her excited as a mother.
"But, do you really can make mom''s expectationes true? You might not realize it, but mom has a high expectation for future daughter-inw!"
Before he gets home, atmosphere inside the house was quiet and mellow. But that''s all chance to lively and fun when both of them get together.
"Yeah-yeah. I''ll listen to it after this."
He finally starts to eat.
Mother gets back to sewing.
They both get quiet to finish their work.
Before Ars finishes his meals, mother finished her sewing and gets up from the chair.
"Alright, this might be an old shirt. But you still can wear it as changes."
Ars has been working for a month. But he only had two clothes that he could wear to work.
"Is that father''s?"
But Mother took the shirt from father''s old clothes box. So he kinda disappointed.
"You don''t want to wear it?"
Might be.
He is already an adult, after all. So wearing So wearing his father''s used clothes feels less.
"Why do you think I don''t want? Wearing the two same clothes for one month is boring. So having three might be a good thing for a better mood."
Good thing he did not refuse to wear it.
"Is that so?! There are still lots of used clothes belonging to your father that you might be able to wear. Mom, can fix them if you want. If you want, mom can modify them to make them a cool clothes like that are trending nowadays!"
Mother was burning in spirit.
If mom is so excited like that, how can he refuse?
"As long as it doesn''t get too entric."
If a mother confidently said she can make nowadays thing, you can''t expect much on them.
Done with dinner, he goes to living room and sits with mom who is watching drama.
He ys mobile games and uses earphones to block out outside sounds. Especially the sound from the tv drama, which is annoying.
When ying, he likes to lose track of time.
"Let''s go sleep, Arsen."
At that time, mom will always make sure he can get enough sleep because tomorrow he still has to work.
"Alright, good night."
"Good night, son."
They both entered their own rooms to sleep.
Even though he said ''alright'', he''s not really going to sleep.
At the study table, he would open hisptop to finish the unfinished work he had brought home.
When he said ''everything just fine at worl'', he lied. He''s under a lot of pressure at work.
It''s because he works at his father''s workce. The father who caused losses to thepany and plunged their family into debt.
The father was thrown in prison because he could notpensate for the loss.
Him, as the son given the responsibility to pay off a veryrge debt.
Despite all the burdens, he wouldn''tin. Because there is a gentle person who feels a greater burden.
For that person, he won''tin and will move forward.
~~~~~~~~~
When the next day came, he woke up on time despite theck of sleep. Taking a shower and breakfast to recharge energy.
Every time he wants to go to work, mother will always tie his necktie.
"Okay, you are ready."
Mom will always take him to work with a genuine smile on his face.
"Have a great day at work."
Ars started walking away from the house.
Mother still saw his departure from the front of the house.
He''s going to work. His goal is the office.
But for some reason, he had a feeling that, after he crossed the white barrier ahead, he won''t be able to go back to his house.
So he stopped.
In front of the house, his mother wondering.
He doesn''t know why, but he doesn''t want to go to work. But if he doesn''t work, he won''t be able to pay off the debt that has gripped his family.
He actually okay with that. Because he can be with mother for the day.
"What''s wrong, son?"
Suddenly, mother already stands behind him. Showed a questioning expression.
He turned back and unconsciously showing off a sadness like a little child face.
"Mom, what I have to do?"
He threw away his confidence as a tough guy and started crying in front of his mother. The cry that he had endured for so long finally poured out.
"What happened?"
As mother asked him, his sadness became greater. He felt a deep sense of guilt in his chest.
"Is there anything mom can do?"
After crying for quite long, the tears finally stoppeding out. His head refreshed and he could think better.
"Actually, my work is not okay."
"Is there anything wrong in the office? Did you get bullied?"
Mom showed actual worryness. She had thought that her child would get bad treatment at work.
"No, is not that kind of problem."
That could make mom less worried.
"So, what kind of problem? If mom can help, mom will help you in any way mom can do."
"Actually, this problem only mother can handle."
Mom tilted her head. "A problem only mom can handle? But is just an ordinary woman. The only skills that mom can be proud of are cooking and sewing."
"Are you not confident in advising your children?"
Mom at first wondering at her son''s question. But after examining the question just now, she came to her senses and showed a serious face with both hands folded.
"So, what bad things has this mother''s son done at work?"
Arsughs a little at mom attitude.
"Well, I''m just being an arrogant person and many people, whether it''s at work or in society, everyone doesn''t like me. So, I want you to scold me and said, ''stop be arrogant''."
Ars closes his eyes while revealing his mistakes. He doesn''t want to see his mother mad at him.
But what he gets is a head pat instead of scolding.
"Mom didn''t know what kind of arrogance you were done. Mom didn''t even think you could be someone like that. But, if you didn''t to get disliked by people, well, just don''t do bad things, and done many good things instead. Know that you will get twice as much reward for the kindness you do."
"That was, a simple suggestion."
"Sometimes the simplest are the best."
He can''t deny that.
"Okay, I will give it in mind."
"Isn''t there anything else?"
Mother seemed to be able to read his mind.
There was indeed one more problem he can''t solve.
"About this one, I have a project I and my team are working on. But, because of my arrogance, we are stuck and can''t get out."
"Mom didn''t get the detail, but, have you tried to cooperate with your colleagues?"
"Cooperate?"
Now that he remembers.
Ever since their project started, all Ars did was stand at the front and leave his subordinates behind. They are like two different teams with the same goal.
"If you didn''t cooperate with your friends on a teamwork, you will surely encounter difficulties that you cannot solve on your own. Plus, don''t try to be cocky when you''re not an expert."
Arsugh at himself because of thatst sentence.
His mother really has the right advice and understands the state of his son.
"Is there anything else mom can do for you?"
Ars shook his head. "No. I think I can figure it out the rest myself."
Mom smiled happily in her son''s confidence.
"I know you are not real and this is just a dream. But, thank you so much for everything. I will make sure to be able to get home. So you don''t have to keep waiting for me in sadness."
"Mom believe in you. So, get going. There are people who waiting for your return."
"Alright."
Finally, Ars could be able to turn back, heading to work.
But before he go
"About a daughter-inw, I probably won''t just bring home one."
"Has mom son be a yboy now?"
Ars smiled a little, a little amused at the question.
"Okay, I will get going now!"
Ars running towards the white space. He knows he won''t be able to be back to that ce and that person.
"But I promise I will make it back home, one day."
Chapter 200: Conquest Completed
Chapter 200: Conquest Completed
Ars opened his eyes. He woke up with a sleeping position leaning against the wall of the cave passage.
He felt his head as he gets up.
"The fk happened to this ce?"
The reason why his head hurt because the surrounding air was getting thinner.
"[Spirit of the Dragon]!"
Ars called out Fafnir''s spirit and filled the air with reddish mana.
He could breathe better than before. But then a question popped out in his head.
"But why was the air getting thinner?"
They currently indeed inside the belly of the mountain, which was very far from the exit. So maybe that was the reason the air gotten thinner.
"Or this tunnel has been passed."
That is the most urate possibility.
Indirectly he entered the original passage where they entered before entering therge cave.
Plus, even though it was moving slowly, Ars could see the mana around was moving to the right from his position. The position where therge cave and hispanions are.
The old diggers were terrified. It causes their breathing to be heavy and depletes all the limited oxygen present in the passages.
___________
Western Great Mountain / Thousand Underground Passages
[29th day of the Expedition]
~
"Hey, wake up!"
One by one, the party members copsed due to the oxygen running out.
"Stop being rushed! That will make us end sooner!"
"Then you stop shouting! You breathed a lot of air in that scream of yours!"
"Then what you want me to do?!"
Because of panic, everyone became restless and hard to think straight.
Then a *m* sound heard from the middle of the cave. The Map Creator shut everyone''s voices.
"How is it, Dwalin? It''s already the third day and we''ll really end up in this ce at this rate. That kid might have been getting out from this ce and left us."
The supply also almost running out.
"Even though we find our way back, not all of us going to make out."
They really were at the point of surrendering.
Because Ars had left yesterday, the leadership automatically shifted to Dwalin. Even so, he couldn''t do anything.
All that could save them at that time was a miracle.
"Wake up, old people!"
Someone suddenly shouted to them. That shout brings fresh air to the cave. The fresh air refresh their head. Came like a miraclee true.
"Ars!"
Ars teleported to the table and sits in his chair.
At first, they were going to be mad at him because he left them for one day. But he came back while bringing fresh air and a confident face.
"Did you find anything after one day of your departure, Ars?" asked Dwalin.
If he came back with that confident face, then he must have had figured out something to get them out from there.
Ars pointed to the passages through which he just entered. "That hole is our way back."
Dwalin, Map Creator, and the rest of the member who is awake surprised at that.
"Then let''s get out from here!"
Map Creator became the first one who voiced the party''s wish.
However, the expedition has a different order.
"No. If we enter that way, we won''t be able to finish this expedition."
Ars was really arrogant with his order. He did not think of his member.
Of course that increases Map Creator anger.
"So you mean we''re going to take another path at random and get even more lost in this infinite passage?! Don''t you think that''s really stupid and you think we will follow your orders after all this?!"
Once again, Map Creator voiced the opinion of the party about Ars. Even though he is an Emperor, all of them, with high pride, looked at Ars with a cynical gaze.
They will not follow Ars again and will fight to get their freedom if they had to.
Despite being hated by all the members of the expedition, Ars remains calm.
"I see you won''t follow my order."
Not wanting to be humiliated, Ars showed his power by emitting an aura that was stronger than all of them.
Of course, that increased their awareness. They sped their hands, and some grabbed their weapons. In case Ars actually going to attack them.
"But what if that order came from this old man?"
Surprisingly, Ars pointed at Dwalin with his words. That indirectly told them that Ars was no longer the expedition leader.
"Ars, you mean..."
Dwalin a bit loose at the scenario. All the members also feel the same.
So Ars exins the detail.
"I just got out of here and met Alex."
"Alex? Do you mean King Alexander?"
___________
North Coast Pce /
"You sure making your life happy, huh?"
"Master!"
Alex jumped from the office''s sofa. In Ars''s body, behaving like a worker who iszying around and scared when the bosses is really annoying.
Ars walked to his chair, then asked: "Are there any signs of Echidna''s appearance?"
"Uh, no. Not yet. Hilda with his warrior currently on an expedition to look over on all Floor 2 region to search for that Virtue. But there is no sign of her appearing yet. Or that Virtue already dead from the start, and Hilda just didn''t want to let us down to 3rd Floor."
That may be true. But Ars still did not want to take the risk.
"By the by, is your expedition sess, Master?"
It had been one month since Ars left on the expedition to conquer the Great Mountain.
But that is not the case.
"No. I am back to ask you something."
To think Ars wanted to ask a favor from him once again, Alex felt proud of himself.
"Ask me anything, Master!"
"Tell me the story when you conquer the Easter Great Mountain and found the Luminous Cave Town."
Alex a little confuses at Ars request. Because
"However, I conquered the territory, Master."
Ars forgot that he already asked about that.
"I want to hear the detail. How do you find that cave back then?"
If that the question, Alex can understand.
"About that!"
Alex was just trying to escape from the Spear Saint. By entering the Thousand Underground Passages as a monster from the territory until he found the location of what was now Luminous Cave Town.
"And to my surprise, that ce is in the middle of the belly of the Great Mountain!"
__________
"We need to get into the Luminous Cave of this mountain."
Ars just finished telling about Alex and immediately gave that order.
"Wait, so, what are you telling is every Great Mountain has their own Luminous Cave? And we need to get to that middle cave to be able to get into the other side?"
That was the conclusion that Dwalin could get from Ars'' story.
However, Ars did not answer Dwalin''s question. He seemed to want Dwalin to figure out the rest after all of that information.
Dwalin begins to think while looking at the map.
"Have you reached anything?"
Map Creators returned after marking their way back.
With his finger, Dwalin draws a line from their current position to the mountain''s belly.
"That means we have to go south."
Now they know which direction they were.
"So we have to enter that tunnel."
Dwalin pointed at the passages which next door with their way back.
"Are you sure about this, Dwalin?"
Map Creator asked the expedition leader''s decision. He was more able to trust Dwalin as an old friend than Ars. But he thought going back might be a better idea.
"I''m not sure either. But, looking back at our previous routes, none of them were actually pointing straight west. So maybe the path we took is correct, and I have a hunch, that we will reach the bowels of this mountain from that passage."
Dwalin''s words fostered trust in his members.
The trust once lost,es back to finish what they started.
"Then let''s fill our belly first before going."
Ars get up from his chair and took out two boxes of food supply.
The chefs begin to cook for their hungry member.
At that time, Ars sits with the party. Even though he sits on a nice chair, while the other members are sitting on the ground or rocks.
~~~~~~~
[30th day of Expedition]
They continued the expedition. Their direction was to the south.
~~~~~~~
[31th day of Expedition]
Surprisingly enough, their current passages do not have many branch aisles like before. It increases their confidence that they are on the right track.
~~~~~~~
[33th day of Expedition]
"That end is so bright."
They got a view of an end of the passage which had a bright light.
There they suddenly realized one thing. Then begin to run to the end of the passages.
After reaching the end of the passages, they found a cave that was bigger and beautiful than the previous one.
"It''s...."
"THE LUMINOUS CAVE! WOOOHOOOOOOO!"
One of them jump down to the cave. The others followed. All of them filled with joy and tears of happiness.
"We did it!"
"Finally, after one month!"
"Yeaaaaaaahh!"
They hugged and jumping with each other. Some even fell in relief. Their fatigue, hard work, and the decision not to give up eventually led them to unmatched sess.
"This ce, have three passages."
Map Creator looking at three passages, the remaining two probably point east and west.
"Where do you want to go, Ars?"
Ars for some reason, not stopping and still walking to the west passages.
"To the other side!"
Even though they had arrived at a definite stopping point, Ars didn''t want to stop and wanted to continue their expedition.
It invites the other members to follow him from behind. Because their expedition wasn''t really over yet.
~~~~~~~
[35th day of Expedition]
Just like the south passages of Luminous Cave, the west passages directed straight forward without many confusing branches.
Until they found the end of the passage, which gave off a bright yellow light.
"IT''S MILD YELLOW STONE!"
Finally, they broke through the Great Mountain and were on the other side of their starting, the Northwest Region.
[Expedition to Conquest the Great Mountain Completed]
Everyone in the party was so happy about their achievement. But for one person, Ars, he somehow emitting vignce aura.
"What''s the matter, Ars? Is there something wrong?"
For some reason, Ars looking at south. He also took out his sword.
"There is something really big crawling on the south."
After said that, he teleported. Leaving Dwalin in question.
Chapter 201: In the Life of Greedy Dragon Household
Chapter 201: In the Life of Greedy Dragon Household
Northwest Region /
North Coast Pce /
-
"Did I just hear Ars?"
Arlene entered the office room after hearing Ars'' voice from the hallway.
"Yes, dear. It''s me."
She found Ars lean on his table, while showing fascinating expression and trying to take off his shirt.
"Did you miss me?"
Arlene knows that was not Ars, but the annoying Alex. But she tried to be patient, then answer.
"Yes, I MISS YOU A LOT!"
"GUHK!"
Arlene kicked Alex''s balls. Making Alex fall in torment.
"Really? You think I will fall in that disgusting act of yours?"
Alex can''t stop shaking because of the vicious pain he got.
"Then, how can Master actually tie you and the other women in his hands?"
That question has been bothered Alex since Huxian genuinely fall in Ars in their first meet.
Alex''s wonder makes Arlene smirked. "You really don''t know the differences between you and Ars?"
"Of course, I know. Master is an amazing guy. Even a catastrophe is a no problem for him."
Arlene got irritated about the topic of catastrophe.
"He owns the 1st Floor of Abyssal. And he will own this floor too, after he came back. He even could match against The Traitor Monster, Sin of Wrath."
"Even after knowing all of that, you still asked how he made his harem?"
"How?"
Arlene taps her face, didn''t think that Alex was that stupid.
Not wanting to continue with the topic, she walked over and sat in Ars'' office chair.
"Ars did really came back even just a moment, right?"
"How can you tell he really came back?"
"I can smell his scent."
Alex could not believe on what Arlene just said.
"Are you a dog?"
"I''ll kick your balls."
At that threat, Alex disappears in the room by transforming into small creature.
"No, you can''t!"
He with his little scream ran out of the room.
Now that she is alone in the room. She took a deep breath. Inhaling the leftover scent left by the man she loved.
"Really, where are you and what are you doing?"
The fact that Ars left the castle without giving notification, leaving her a sense of longing, and thirsty of touching.
~~~~~~~~~~~
"LET ME GET OUT FROM HERE!"
In a certain room of the castle, someone was eager to leave her room.
"But, Lady Huxian, we still haven''t heard that Master Ars has returned."
Huxian''s maids try really hard to not let her left the room.
"But I can smell his scene! He is back, and he is in his office!"
Huxian is an Emperor as well as The Chosen. Her maids could not refuse the fact that she has an ability or two. So when she said she was be able to smell a person''s scent, that might be true. But they still can''t let her out from her room because of everyone on the outside''s sake.
~~~~~~~~~~~
"LET ME GET OUT!"
Huxian''s voice was heard throughout the castle.
Fortunately, her power was reduced by Ars. So she won''t cause a riot with her abilities.
"She sure is noisy today."
Skadi and Elisa were enjoying their time in the garden. Sitting under a tree with tea and cookies during the day is truly refreshing.
"Heh."
While enjoying her book, Elisa took the time to show a belittling smile.
That surprised Skadi a little. Because it was rare for Elisa to look down on other people.
"Why are you smiling like that, Eliz?"
"Just look at that noob. Ars has only been away for a month, but she''s been making such a fuss already."
Skadi got more confused. Is the Elisa she talking with just now was the original Elisa? Or she became a different person because Ars has been away without notification for a month?
"Don''t mistake me as another person, please. I''m used to being left by that masher, so why should I be mad at him?"
"You are mad at him."
Well, her rtionship with Ars was getting better and closer since the day they defeated the Sin of Wrath. Plus, Ars still treats her like a child.
Ars did not want to touch her yet. But he sleep with the other harem like Skadi, Arlene, even he already sleep Huxian.
"But I will turn ei I will became adult next year. So a kiss in the head was already enough for me."
"You are still mad by that night."
That was already a month after Ars disappearance.
In the past, Elisa used to know where Ars going. Because she can look for his information from the Family.
But now, not even a single soul in the Family knows where that Greedy man whereabout. Except for the King of North Region.
"Lady Skadi. Miss Elisa."
A maid suddenly came to them with news.
They really hope that was Ars.
~~~~~~~~~
"Why are your faces showing disappointment?"
That was just Skadi, Arlene, and Elisa.
In the office room, Hera sits in Ars'' chair. They held a meeting with the important staff of the Family as well after her return.
Alex and his Kingdom''s higher-ups get in there too.
"Only that girl won''te, huh?"
Now that Huxian no longer a threat to the society. So Hera allowed her to get outside in a few exceptions.
"But, that''s okay. Now, the reason I gathered all of you suddenly because I have one crucial news."
Before Hera could continue her words, a party outside of the family raised his hand.
"What is it, Jiang He?"
Jiang He. The second richest merchant after Ars. The merchant who holds half the trade route of the 2nd Floor.
He actually holds all the trade routes before Greedy Young Master with the Greedy Dragon Famili came.
His arrival at the castle was to meet Ars. He came with bringing his two guards. Two Seven Colour Weapons: the Yellow Sky Scimitar bearer and the Purple Sky Schytte bearer.
"Why isn''t the Family Head of this castle presiding over the meeting? And you reced him instead?"
Jiang He''s question came with a condescending impression.
He had been in the castle more than a week. But he was told that Ars was in his ce.
Apart from the motive of wanting to talk about trade, Jiang He hade to find out if Huxian was in the castle or not.
"And who are you referring to ''that girl?'', previously?"
He had been eyeing Huxian for a long time to take. But instead, he found that the most beautiful woman in Abyssal came to the ce of a neer.
Ars'' harem in the room did not like that bald old man.
Even Alex wanted to kick the bald old man''s ass out from the room. Unfortunately, he did not brave enough becaues the old man had to Seven Colour Weapon bearer with him.
"You can ask those questions to the Young Master yourself."
Hera responds to Jiang He''s question calmly. Because if she hooked by Jiang He''s topic, the talks will beplicated and gets political.
However, Jiang He did not ept such a reason.
"But, didn''t that mean he is relinquishing responsibility to someone who wasn''t even attached to him? Or did Eve Horizon finally decide to give up their neutrality?"
Jiang He actually brings the topic into political matters.
That bothers Ars'' family.
Jiang He''s guard responded to the unpleasant aura directed towards them.
The castle was not in Guild Protection yet. So a little battle will not bother the others.
"Can you shut the fuck up and let me speak first?"
After Jiang He did not listen to her words twice, Hera emitting dreadful aura that caused the room to get cold in a sudden.
"Or, do you prefer to be outside?"
Hera actually made the whole room feared her. Even Jiang He''s guard lowered their hands.
"N-no, I will stay."
Jiang He swallowed his pride. A piece of information is one of the strongest weapons of a merchant. Why should hee out when he can hear the information for free?
Even though he had to ept a humiliate look from Ars'' Family.
There, finally, Hera could continue.
"I think I found Echidna''s whereabout."
For some people who did not know who Echidna is, they were wondering.
But, for the people who know about her, or even they who once fought her in a battle, got a goosebump on Hera''s news.
"You mean, that monster is still alive and hiding somewhere?!" asked Arlene.
"Yes. To be precise, she is hiding inside the first eastern Great Mountain."
___________
Abyssal Terra / Floor 2
Foot of Eastern Great Mountain /
Mining Sector / Sector 1
Sector 1 is the oldest sector. There are only a few excavators doing the excavation there because a lot of excavation has already been done.
The people in there about to feel something big.
The ground suddenly shaken. The mountain issue rumbling voices from behind.
The mountain became active? That impossible. Because none of all the mountain in Abyssal Terra were active in the first ce or having a sign of bing active.
So the rumbling was not from the mountain. But something that destroyed the mountain from inside. Something very big, crawling outside of the mountain.
Chapter 202: To Protect Home
Chapter 202: To Protect Home
North Region /
[The Appearance of Catastrophe Beast]
"Is that a, snail?"
"A really big snail, indeed."
Arlene and Skadi, along with Hera''s group, riding the Alpha Eagles to witness the sudden appearance of Catastrophe Beast.
_____________
Monster Name: Mountain Snail (temporary)
Difficulty: Unknown
Category: Catastrophe Beast (Uncertain)
Monster Info :
> A Snail the size of half of the Great Mountains.
_____________
Mutiara City /
Abyssal Guild / The Hall
"That is the only information we can get right now."
Hera became the Greedy Young Master representative at the time. She held a conference with a few Diamond rank Hunters. Including Sylvia Shield, who was retired.
Every Hunter of the city also attending the meeting. They all gathered in the Guild or watching the conference live outside.
Arlene, Sylvia, and Skadi sit in the same line as part of Greedy Dragon Family.
The other Diamonds were Jade the Green and Derek the Silver Lion.
Derek was not part of Seven Colour Weapon Bearer. But the Silver Lion has 5000 active Hunters in their family. Made them the secondrgest after the Greedy Dragon.
"Before I start talking, I believe you have a question regarding this conference, Derek."
Derek was sure showing an unhappy expression.
He came to the conference because the Greedy Young Master invited him. It turned out somebody else took the Young Master''s ce.
"Where is the guy?" asked Derek arrogantly.
Despite being the weakest of all the Diamond, he disyed dominance in the conference due to the strength of the family he led.
"Isn''t it a terrible matter that should be led by the real Commander?"
"For that matter, I will blindly tell you, that the Greedy Young Master is off somewhere and his whereabout is unknown. Know that he has an ability to teleport, so trying to search for him is futile."
Derek did not surprise with the information. He even shows a high self-esteem instead.
"Then how about the two Emperor? Alexander the ck Dragon and Huxian the Fox Goddess. Why are they did not attend this conference and take the Commander position?"
"They are indeed a great power that we possess. But they don''t have the experience to lead an army. So I''m not considered them as leader and they were better suited to be used as weapons."
Hera did not hold back her words even when she was talking about two most important person of Floor 2.
Just like the other political people, Derek did not find the answer satisfying to be epted.
"Then who are you trying tomand this conference? I know you are Huxian''s guardian. But, who are you?"
That question directed to Hera''s information.
The truth is, apart from being Huxian''s guardian, everything about Hera is unknown. She is not a legend, nor even a verified Abyssal Citizen.
That way, Derek was trying to bring down the Acting Commander, Hera, for his benefit.
In front of many other known Hunter, Hera''s position as the Commander was being asked.
The answer that Hera gives will greatly affect the course of the conference and the fate of Floor 2 in the future.
"I could sit here because the Young Master gave me the permission."
"What? How?"
They told Greedy Young Master were disappeared and his whereabout is unknown.
"The day after his disappearance, he gave me this."
Hera shows a sheet of paper. A statement from the Greedy Young Master stating Hera as a confidant who can take over the leadership temporarily.
That directly confirmed Hera''s position as themander of the meeting, and anyone who still insisted on arguing would bebeled as ambitious fools.
"No more question? Alright, I will start the meeting."
All the people inside the Guild now focused on her.
"As all you may know, that Mountain Snail suddenly appeared two days ago at the First Western Great Mountain. But it still hasn''t made a move since its appearance."
At the time, the Mountain Snail still hiding inside its solid shell.
"The shell of this mountain monster is si hard that even the strongest attack we have, the ck Sky Spine shot, cannot pierce it."
The day after the mountain monster appeared, Arlene with ck Sky Spine came to the scene and tried to shoot the shell of the monster. But turned out the attack to be useless.
"We strongly suspect that the monster is the creation of Soul Saint''s child, the Virtue of Charity."
Everyone who hears the name of the Soul Saint shivered.
"And most likely, that Monster is inside that monster. Controlling the Mountain monster to attack this Floor."
That was only the prologue of the conference.
"Now I ask all of you, when the attack start and that mountain monster begin to walk, are you going to run, or will you join under the name of Greedy Dragon to defeat that monster?"
At that question, Derek raised his hand. "You''re only asking us, Diamonds and tinums, right? Because you sounded asking all the Hunters, including the Silvers and Golds."
Derek''s words sounded looking down on the Silvers and Golds. But it is natural because the monsters they face are Catastrophe Beasts.
"Well, yes, I ask all the people in this guild. Even those who watch this conference live outside of this city."
That being said.
Not just Derek asked Hera''s decision. The other Diamonds as well as all the tinums were wondering. Even the Silvers and Golds indirectly asking.
"But why do you need them? To be a Suicide Squad?"
"To be the army, to be precise."
Hera said that as they will face a war.
"Echidna, the Virtue of Charity. or in the upper world is called, Mother of Monster Creation."
Everyone wondered why Hera suddenly reveals the identity of the Virtue.
"The Seven Colour Mountain incident. The Shield City attack. And the Northeast war. She created all the monster army copying the Demon King power."
Few people shocked to hear about the past incident truth. Meanwhile, all the other got a goosebump on hearing the mentioning of Demon King."
"I firmly believe there are thousands of monster army stored in the shells of that mountain monster, waiting to be released and making this Floor into a chaos."
Now is that a real deal to be heard.
A crowd that feel scared finally filling the atmosphere.
Everyone below tinum rank started to think about whether they should take part in the big battle, or take refuge with the citizens?
"THAT, is why I held this conference!"
Hera silenced the crowd. She takes control over the atmosphere with just one shout.
"We don''t know when that mountain monster will start to crawl. So we have to take the opportunity we have to build ns and talk about evacuation of citizens."
___________
Major Office /
Night after the Conference /
The conference runs from morning to evening.
There are many things being agreed on by the name of the Diamonds and people with high status.
"But, I didn''t expect that Ars would leave you something useful, Miss Hera."
Arlene indirectly asked that with a bit of jealously.
At the time, two of them, alongside with Sylvia, gathered in the room.
"Oh this, I made it yesterday. I know that kind of question would being. So I prepared something like this, and it actually works."
"Y-you made that yesterday?"
Arlene''s jealously faded and reced with a young girl''s misunderstanding.
"By the way, thanks for escorting us here, Sylvia."
After the conference, there are so many papers they have to take care. Because Hera wants to quickly take care of anything and asked for an office, Sylvia offered the Major office.
"Make yourself at home."
Sylvia goes to one room inside the office. Leaving Arlene and Hera behind.
"Wait, what''s that room?"
Curious, Arlene followed Sylvia.
"What is this? A bedroom?"
That was the second formal office Arlene entered besides in the North Coast Pce. She never thought that kind of room structure exists.
"Actually, I live in here. Works as an Acting Major."
Now that Arlene remembers, Ars was the Major of Mutiara City. But he rarely went to run the city.
"So you did all of Ars''s work?"
"Yes. That man ispletely irresponsible. When he appeared, he was just looking around the city and sleep here."
Arlene remembers Ars sometimes missing for one day without noticing. So he went to this ce.
"Wait, he sleeps here? You mean..."
"It ashamed of me to say it. But, y-yeah, he''s here for me."
Sylvia shows an embarrassed expression that looks really cute and unusual.
Arlene taps her forehead. Makes Sylvia wondering.
"W-why is it?"
"No, I just think, that guy really knows how to get a high-ss woman in his harem."
"Wait, that means you are too?"
That was the first Sylvia to know about Ars'' other women besides her.
"Yeah. Let us working together as a fellow unlucky warrior."
Sylvia a bit confused about Arlene''s sudden manner.
For Arlene, who had lost a few precious things, realized that she and Sylvia were the same in one way and another.
"By the way, there must be a bathroom here, right?"
"Yeah. At that door."
Arlene making herself at home in the office. After both of them taking a bath, they back to the office to find that Hera was already working on all the papers.
Both of them start to work too, even though that was already midnight.
"Hey, Sylvia."
Bored in the work, Arlene tried to start a topic.
"What is it?"
"Are you going to raise your sword to join this war when you already retired?"
"Of course. Even though it changed, this city is my home where my family leave. That mountain monster is facing this way to south. So, if it begins to move, it would likely across this city. I am no longer strong like the Blue Sky Sword bearer. But I will do anything to protect my home."
Chapter 203: The Army of the Demon King
Chapter 203: The Army of the Demon King
Abyssal Terra / North Region
Morning /
The next day after the conference, the Mountain Snail begin to move.
"Why does its inner body which should be bby also have such a strong shell?!"
Arlene got angry because ck Sky Spine could not hurt the monster.
___________
Mutiara City /
Abyssal Guild / The Hall
A hologram projector showing the live streaming of Mountain Snail moving towards south.
Surprisingly, the Mountain Snail got armor on its head. That can''t be attacked, even with the strongest attack.
"That Queen of Monster sure knows how to fight."
Echidna did not fight head on. However, she was powerful enough with her ability against Abyssal Hunters.
"What do we do then, Miss Hera? Are we going to gather all the tinum Casters to attack the weak points of the monsters?"
Jade gives her opinion on the meeting. Being the only one who appears in the guild as the Diamond.
Arlene and Skadi were at the Mountain Snail, flying with Alpha Eagles.
Derek was still unknown, whether he wille again or not because he seemed will not cooperate in the battle and only care about his Family.
"That would be wasting manpower. Besides, the weakness of that monster is the Queen. If we can''t defeat the queen, then it would be pointless attacking that snail."
"Then, what should we do?"
"We wait for another surprise."
The snail being covered with armor is already a surprise for them.
Hera expects there would be another surpriseing from their enemy.
______________
[Biggest Cmity Event]. The event being called that because the Catastrophe Beast, Mountain Snail, targeting half of the Floor 2.
It had been one day since the Mountain Snail moved. It''s crawling from North Region to the Middle Floor. Its destination must be the South Region.
At the time, the Mountain Snail only moved about 1km from its start. Even so, because of its huge body like a mountain, that distance was already threatening Floor2.
All the citizen lives in Middle Floor being evacuated to Northwest Region or Southern Region. Northern Region might be a safe ce, but there is no route to go there since the Mountain Snail destroying everything in its way.
The Northeast Region was not an option.
______________
Saint Arcane Academy /
When all the people of Academy had evacuated, one girl running to Church of Longing. In search of her mother.
"Mother!"
Elisa arrived at the church and found her mother was praying to the Tree of Past, Present, Future.
"Everyone has left the academy. Mother, let''s go evacuate."
She came over to her mother in a decent manner. Because she did not want to bother her mother.
Her mother, Maria, finally done praying and stand up.
"You go evacuate, Elizabeth. Don''t worry about me."
But her mother gave a surprising answer.
Just like when the ck Hunter attacked the academy, Maria stay calm in the church, does not scare the danger that would hurt her.
"Mother, please. It is not the same as the ck Hunter attack before. We have to go evacuate."
Elisa tries really hard to convince her mother. This time, she did not want to lose an argument just like in the past.
"No, it is the same as before. The same attack, the same viin, the same goal."
However, her mother knows many than her that she slows to understand the situation.
"Back then, she has many underlings she could order. But now there is nothing left to follow her. That is why, this time, she did it herself. Just like in the past, no one could predict what kind of surprise she would give."
____________
Boundary between Middle Region and Northern Region /
The Third Day of Biggest Cmity Event /
Night /
"We spotted there are monstering out from the shell of Mountain Snail! I repeat! We spotted there are monstering out from the shell of Mountain Snail!"
____________
Mutiara City /
Abyssal Guild / The Hall
A view of red dotsing out from the Mountain Shell could be seen from the hologram projector''s live streaming broadcast.
Not many Hunter in the guild at the time. But the information about the sudden development of the Catastrophe Beast rapidly being announced to the other.
"Just how many of them?"
Jade literally shivered at the scene.
The red dotsing from the Mountain Shell never stoping out. That already passed a thousand.
"To all the Watchmen! Retreat and don''t make a contact with the enemy!"
Hera ordered all the Watchmen to step back.
It was totally unexpected. Onst night, the Mountain Snail finally begins to move. Now it releases thousands of flying monster from within its shell.
"The Night Raid Pattern."
Hera suddenly muttered something.
"The Night Raid pattern?" asked Jade, curious.
"An offensive attempt usually used by the ck Hunter group."
An information about ck Hunter group assault history said; every ck Hunter attack started in the night. Usually being called Night Raid pattern.
"Echidna is one of the Superior Leader of ck Hunter. So its only natural that she uses that pattern."
"So, each night, when that monster still alive, it will bring more surprises?"
Jade finally understand when Hera mentioned about ''surprises'' from their enemy.
"Most likely, yes."
"Then we have to attack it now!"
"Don''t be rushed, young warrior."
Jade actually not that young to be called young. But Hera seems to know how to use words.
"You are our strongest shield. I can''t allow you to go away from this city."
Hera was right.
Green Sky Shield is the strongest shield after the Greedy Young Master Sword Arts.
When the Greedy Young Master whereabout still unknown, she can''t be reckless at such time.
"We will begin to attack tomorrow morning. When the sun rises and when we can see clearly."
Hera ordered to hold their guts until the nighte to an end.
The monster however begins to cause fire along their way. They burn everything within the radius of 3km.
Indeed, they only burn empty territory as such Hunting Area. But still, to see that much fire in the night was so terrifying. They really wanted to destroy Floor 2.
_____________
Middle Region /
The Fourth Day of Cmity Event /
"Attack!"
The next day after the appearance of Minions, Floor 2 Abyssal Hunter League mobilize 1000 Hunter to face the enemy.
A war against the ck Hunter Superior Leader, Virtue of Charity, Echidna.
On the first hour of the fight, Abyssal Hunter side could take many of Minions.
Themando being led by Silver Sky Staff bearer, Skadi. They can''t stop the Mountain Snail, but they could kill the chaos bringer, the Minions.
"Why you named them Minion, Miss Hera?"
[Monster Name: Minion]
[A winged monster like gargoyle but shaped in literal demonic human body]
Hera was the one who gave them the name .
Minion actually not that unique because it is already in the dictionary.
"Just my guess. If they are not the same monster I knew, then we will change their name."
Hera''s answer brings another mystery to Jade''s ear.
From the start, Hera was already a mysterious person. But her words, choice, and action indicated that she experienced in leadership and battle. When her identity is still unknown.
~~~~~~~~
The battle was going well in the first six hours.
Then something unexpected happens.
"Is it just me or, they don''t seem to have decreased at all?"
That was what they see on the screen.
Six hours had passed since the battle begin. But the Minion number did not seem to be decreased at all.
"Guild to Commando, do you hear me?"
Hera tried to connect with the Division Operator.
["We could hear you, over!"]
"Tell the Commander to retreat immediately."
The Division Operator and the people inside Guild Hall puzzled at first at Hera''s order.
["Understood. Over!"]
But the Division Operator receive the order without a doubt.
After receiving the order, the Division retreat from the battle.
The Minion still chased them and even had the chance to kill some of them. However, they did not go far from the Mountain Snail to chase the Abyssal Hunter.
~~~~~~~~
The Division retreated far from the Mountain Snail. It will take a day for the Mountain Snail to catch up to them.
"Are you with me, Skadi?"
"[Yeah]"
Skadi was in themunication.
Arlene and Sylvia were there to hear about the information.
"How much men did you lose?"
That became Hera''s question to the Division Commander.
Normally, the Main Control would ask ''how is the situation?'' in that situation. But Hera asked that instead. Makes the atmosphere asking about her question choice.
"[About 100 or so]" "[John were killed and -]"
Inside the calls, besides Skadi, there are many voices could be heard from the other Hunter.
Even just for a second, they seem to be scared of something.
"Are you witnessing something when those Minion killed your men?"
"[No. I only focused on myself and my enemy]" "[I see them! They ripped her apart then something terrible -]"
Many voices of panic Hunter could be heard anywhere around Skadi.
They talked about how their colleagues got killed by the Minion.
That made the people in the Guild curious and scared at the same time.
"One hundred times ten is one thousand. So they are really Minons."
"What do you mean, Miss Hera?"
Jade asked what everyone''s wondering about the situation.
They asked that with ''don''t want to believe'' face. Because based on Hera''s words just now, the ''one hundred'' seemed like the hunters who died and they multiply by some reason.
"The Army of the Demon King. The Millions Minion. The army that took over this older world."
Chapter 204: Hopeless Effort
Chapter 204: Hopeless Effort
Everything was so messed up.
After they discovered the Minions has an ability to multiply themselves by killing the Hunter, everyone starts ming Lady Hera for that.
Because Lady Hera might know what was going to happen. But she waits and let about 100 Hunters died to confirm.
Of course Lady Hera defend herself with: "That is a gamble that we lose."
After that, the League Commando got reced by Miss Jade.
She gathered every Caster the League has. Unite them in two Division in southeast and southwest of the Mountain Snail.
The formation was, the Caster got protected by the Defender. While the Caster preparing a big Arts tounch at the Mountain Snail and especially for the Minions.
However, something unexpected happened. The Minion suddenly were gone. Leaving the Mountain Snail open.
Even though the attack still being executed.
Then another unexpected happened.
On each right and left of the Mountain Snail, ten humanoid monster appeared.
They''re sized about 3x sized of an adult man. Apart from their muscr bodies, the other thing that stood out was their faces, which only contained arge red crystal.
It looked like they issued from the Mountain Snail.
On the first sight, they looked like monsters that would protect Mountain Snails from the dangers of a major attack by the Caster.
The Mind of the Mountain Snail aware of that danger.
With that, the n of [Destroying the Catastrophe Beast with full power of the Caster] being executed.
However, before the Major Arts being cast, the Humanoid Monster''s red crystal face shines bright, thenunched a really strong redser. Their target is the Hunter Division.
The Two Division were expected that kind of attack and already installed a barrier. But that was no use. Because the Humanoid Monster attack was so strong.
"It was like two ck Sky Spine shot in full power."
As a result of that attack, the two Division got destroyed. Many died in the incident. Leaving a huge pain and failure to the Hunter side.
Miss Hera had said to think twice about executing the n. But she was in a state of not wanting to be heard by anyone.
It only took two more days for Mountain Snail to reach Mutiara City.
After Mutiara City got destroyed, then there was no other wall could stop the Catastrophe Beast.
"I will go."
Feeling guilty for her carelessness, Jade the Green decided to face the Catastrophe Beast herself. Of course her family will go with them too.
Ophelia the ck and Skadi the Silver also stand up to fight together.
Sylvia the Blue wanted to join her. But at her state now, without her Blue Sky Sword, she only will burden herself. So she decided to be thest shield of Mutiara City.
The Fifth Day of Cmity Event /
Three Diamond with their party move toward north. To face the Catastrophe Beast.
Three Diamond Hunter against the Army of Demon King.
They may be stronger from the first deployed Division or the second.
However, the League did not consider the Emperors to be their ally anymore.
Putting the Greedy Young Master aside, even Alexander the ck Dragon, or Huxian the Fox Goddess, did not appear to give an assist.
They seemed to did not want to appear because the Catastrophe Beast did not bother their territory.
Judging as such, the battle between the strongest power of the Abyssal Hunter League versus the Army of the Demon King broke out.
I couldn''t stop worrying about the three of them. It''s not like I don''t believe in their strength.
The three of them are people who are precious to me. So I do not want to think that they turn to be parts of the Demon King Army.
I hope that Mr. Alexander and Huxian wanted to lend their strength.
But at this time, they did not even to respond on Miss Hera''s call.
Maybe because they know they can''t win over Echidna. So they either did not want to to intervene in the fight.
Can''t rx, I keep praying over them. I also hope that my beloved one would appear at such time.
He is so strong. I believe he could win the fight. But
"Where are you now, Ars?"
_____________
Abyssal Terra / Floor 2
Middle Region /
Misty Rainforest /
"GREEN BOY!"
They were in the forest. A perfect ce for Jade to unleash the full potential of Green Sky Shield.
She created a giant wood wall. Its height is the same as Mountain Snail.
Jade made the wall really thick in case they can''t stop the Mountain Snail with their attack.
Given that the mountain monsters could destroy the belly of the mountain easily.
Skadi stand in front of all the Vanguard. They were riding Green Boy''s branched that being controlled by Jade.
"I am very grateful that that greedy man did not confiscate your weapons."
"We are following him. So I asked him to let us hold our weapons to join a fight with him."
"Really generous for a greedy person."
Arlene with Jade above Green Boy.
Jade protected Arlene herself because ck Sky Spine is the strongest attack they have.
At the time, the Minion finally being issued once more.
Because now they know the fact about the Minion, they became even more aware of the monsters.
Given that they could be one of them if they got teared apart.
It didn''t stop there, the Red Humanoid monster was also issued.
Jade already expected that.
"Priest, strengthen this wall!"
So she brought not only Priest in her family, also Priests who want to sacrifice their lives for Floor 2.
"Caster, focused on helping the Vanguard first! Don''t let those monsters take our swords to be our enemy!"
The n is to obliterate all the Minion first. Because they learned the fact that the Minion numbers must have limit if they don''t multiply.
"Arlene, could you focus on the Red Humanoid?"
"I can kill all of them if I want."
"Do that, please."
All of them now, that their effort might will be pointless. Because their enemy, Echidna, was the Chosen.
Only another Chosen could fight against her.
That might just their hopeless effort.
"But, we did it until the true heroes back."
Chapter 205: Heroes
Chapter 205: Heroes
"Why are they keeping!?"
"There is nobody of us who got caught by them, right?!"
"Be careful with theser!"
They all consist of 3 Diamonds and the rest are tinum.
Even so, they were having a hard time keeping up with the boundless power of the Army of the Demon King.
They were not really the Army of the Demon King. It''s just, they have the same characteristic.
Army of the Demon King appeared in the North Region Conquest Expedition.
The Saints at that time, Soul Saint, still together with the other three together with the Legends, fight against them.
They were having a hard time too at the time. Because they only learnt about the Army of the Demon King characteristic after they losing many of their warriors.
The Army of the Demon King was already really difficult. Let alone the Demon King himself, who only showed up in front of the Saints, then never came back.
"Skadi!"
Jade pull Skadi because she was too deep inside the Minions.
While being pulled and chased at the same time, Skadi draw her sword far back. Silver Sky Staff was always in front of herself on defense stance.
She took a deep breath. Putting all her strength into her right hand.
"Seeahhh!"
Then she performed a forward horizontal sh that created a fierce wind sh.
The fierce wind sh killed dozens of Minions.
Skadi is really amazing. Even though she cannot cast an Art, and Silver Sky Staff only able to be her shield, she could put an attack like a Medium Offense Arts.
"Don''t force yourself too hard, Skadi!"
"Don''t worry. I can do this all day."
Jade worried about that colleague of hers. But it looks like she became exaggerated.
"That snail is already in front of us! Should we retreat?"
Arlene trying to suggest a stop in their fight.
Because they could rest for the night and continue tomorrow.
Mountain Snail need about two days to reach Mutiara City. So Arlene''s suggestion might be a good idea.
"Yeah, let''s do that!"
With that, Jade pulling all of her members carefully. Don''t let any casualties fall when they are about to retreat.
After pulling all her members, she lowered them from behind Green Boy''s back.
"What are you doing, Jade? Deactivate Green Boy too!"
Arlene smells something unpleasant from Jade''s gesture.
If she stayed to carry them safely to the ground, that''s make sense. But that''s dangerous. Because the Minions about to reach her.
When they think Jade would do something careless, she starts to cover herself inside Green Boy branches.
That was a smart move. With that, she is safe and she would be able to get down by controlling Green Boy''s branches.
However, when Skadi and Arlene thought Jade would be okay, her member start shouting.
"SEONBAE, DON''T!"
"Leader! Please don''t do that!"
"Let''s retreat and think of another n!"
All of their request were asking for Jade to retreat with them.
They were so worried, like Jade would sacrifice herself in the fight.
Then Arlene remembers something. She looked at Skadi and Skadi looked at her too. At the same time, they thought something that they will never think about.
Meanwhile, inside the branch''s dome, Jade has made up her mind. She will unleash the true power of Green Sky Shield.
She did not know if that will work to stop Mountain Snail. But at least she can annihte all the Minions, hopefully.
She could hear the Army of the Demon King roaring outside.
They are very cruel creatures. They don''t think, nor they have a soul to begin with.
Demon King created them to conquer Older World of Abyssal Terra; Hera said.
The story was too ambitious because the concept of other world was still unclear.
There was also a theory of all Abyssal Citizens came from the other world too.
Jade is not like Arlene or Skadi, who was the second generation of Abyssal Hunter.
She is the third, if she not mistaken. She only experienced a little of conquering expedition. So she is not that strongpared to Skadi or Arlene.
But she has many experienced with Staff Saint.
When the Saint was still alive, she attended many lectures held by the Saint at Saint Arcane Academy.
Now, the Academy and where the Saint being remembered, will get destroyed of the Mountain Catastrophe Beast passed her.
Because of that, she will give all of her to stop the Mountain Catastrophe Beast. Even just for a day, an hour, or even a minute.
She will be the fuel to unleash the true power of Green Sky Shield.
In the past, when she receives the Shield, Staff Saint once said, ''the shield has an aura like the Adam Tree''.
The World Tree, Adam. The towering trees pierced the sky.
So sturdy and can''t be destroyed by time.
If she could be like the World Tree, or even the smallest version of it, it could possibly stop the Mountain Catastrophe Beast.
Yeah, she will be like the World Tree.
She focused all of her mana to Green Sky Shield.
Unlike the other Abyssal Unique Weapon, the Seven Colour Weapon potential is depending on their bearer.
So, the true power of Green Sky Shield is depending on Jade.
But she will not let her let down by herself.
That was why she will be a big, giant tree. To save the ce beloved by her from danger. Until the true hero wille.
"Hm?"
When she was about to unleash the Green Sky Shield power, she no longer heard the Minions roar.
All of that was reced by the sound of a very strong wind, like a tornado.
Sure enough, she opened her protective dome and found an inverted tornado sucking up the Minions.
A tornado flipped over, whose feet were in the sky, while its head was above Mountain Snail.
All the Minion sucked in by the tornado.
The view was like a vacuum cleaner that sucked up all the dirt.
Then, without Jade realizing it, someone was hovering above her.
A man. He rides something like a board in shape of a sword.
In the man''s hand, there is a reddish spear which Jade could recognized it immediately.
The reddish spear is the Red Sky Spear. The Spear who can issue a really strong AOE skill.
The man raised the Red Sky Spear to the sky. Then issued a sh of red lightning to the tornado.
The next second, red lightning rained down on the tornado. Killing all the Minion.
"He finally came."
Chapter 206: The Emperor
Chapter 206: The Emperor
Ars immediately flying to the Midde Region after getting out from the Great Mountain.
He felt some big thingsing from there.
"That''s quite big. Impressive."
First was a loud sounding from a moving reptile. No, the creature did creep up, but not a reptile. Because what Ars see with [Eyes of the Dragon: Sharp Mode], is a really big shell.
That might be a snail. A really big one the size was about half of the Great Mountain.
"Man, it''s gettin hot in here."
The second heat caused byrge areas of fire. The cause must be that superrge snail.
Then thest, he witnessing that there was a high, long wall made of wood trying to stop the superrge snail.
Above the wall, there was a party contain dozens of Hunter that fighting little-devil-like monster. There was thousand of the little devil.
"They are like, a thousand of flying shit. Yikes."
Ars reflectively took out one Sinaga Sword. He was about to burn all the little devil in one attack.
Then he felt a strong winding from the south.
~
She really did not expect that the situation to be like this.
Half of the Middle Region were on fire.
She did heard about the Virtue of Charity finally came out from her hideout. But she did not want to interfere because she is a legend.
Plus, the newborn Emperor who united Floor 2 will definitely solve the problem in any way. So she was not that worried.
However, five days passed since the Virtue of Charity attack Floor 2 without any of the three Emperor appearance.
That''s why Diana decided to go downstairs to Floor 2.
Griphy sped up fast, and they arrived at the scene just before noon.
There, she witnessed there was onerge group of Hunter fight against the Million Minions, the Army of the Demon King.
Just seeing them already made her shivered.
She then created a wind sword in her right hand. The Divine Wind sword.
For some reason, therge group of Hunters was pushed back by the controllers of the Green Sky Shield.
Whatever it is, she had to help them.
"Diana."
Then suddenly someone appeared in front of them.
Because that was too sudden, Griphy changed its maneuver to the left in reflection.
"Kaaaa-!"
They almost got blown away just now.
"W-what was that?!"
Diana was so confused because she saw someone appeared in front of them, and they almost collided.
She immediately looked back to look for that person.
"Hey."
"Waaaa!"
But she got shocked because the person suddenly appeared beside her.
She didn''t feel any danger from that person. Although she almost swings her wind sword to the person.
"Ars!"
The person she met was Ars. The Greedy Young Master.
How long has it been since they separated? About a year less likely.
Ars changes a lot in the time. Such as a long growing beard and mustache.
"What are you doing here? I didn''t recall calling you to get down here."
"That''s because you didn''t show up, even though this disaster had been going on for five days!"
Ars was like that. He was like a hero who camest to save the day. Just like in the incident at Seven Colour Mountain.
"Ooh, that because I''m not in this floor at the time."
Ars provides reasons that invite a lot of questions. That can be put aside now.
"We could talk about that after this. We have to help them."
Diana said that with whipped Griphy''s girth. But Ars suddenly grabs her right hand.
"What are you doing?"
Ars stopped her for some reason. She thought Ars did that just want to touch her.
Well, they indeed had done something a lover does in the past. But now is not the right time to do that.
"Is this what they called Divine Arts?"
Ars'' question made Diana realized that he was more interested in her Arts.
A quick n being made.
Diana ced herself at a really high altitude. Then cast her strongest Divine Arts.
"[Divine Arts Zephyrus: Spring Tornado]!"
Diana made a really big tornado that could be covered in the Mountain Snail.
The tornado sucked in all the Million Minions.
After that, Ars'' turns to do the extermination.
He thought, using [me Arts] andbine it with the tornado, will create me tornado and it will look really cool.
But he canceled to do so because the surrounding air would definitely get hotter.
So he decided to use the most useful Seven Colour Weapon in that kind of situation. The Red Sky Spear.
"Dragon Arts + Red Sky Spear: Dragon Breath, Spear Rain]"
Ars sent a single sh of red light into the tornado.
After that, Red lightning rained down on the tornado, exterminating all the Million Minions within it.
A simple way to kill thousands of mobs. But only can be done by two really strong person.
They sessfully killing all the Minion. Even though, Diana still wants to make sure no one escaped because that would be a really big problem to them.
"Don''t worry, they are all dead."
Ars confirmed all of them were dead with [Eyes of the Dragon].
"Now, only the big one left."
The Mountain Snail still moving forward to the south. Didn''t care about anything that got in its way or bothered it.
"Hey, can we focus on the problem first without you touching my breast?"
Diana tried to pull Ars'' left hand from her breast.
"Hm, I wonder what''s inside of it?"
"You already see them back then, right?! Then stop it for now!"
What Ars actually wonder was inside of the Mountain Snail?
The Mountain Snail was like an automatic car that only goes straight without worrying about anything.
The mob issued inside of its shell, responsible for clearing the way.
They were already close to Mutiara City. The city belonging to Ars that he built.
The Mountain Snail movement might slow. But surely it will reach the city and destroyed it without any problem. Because the city was in its way.
"ARS!"
Someone suddenly called for him from below. To be precise was above the giant wooden wall.
Before Ars could respond, they got shot with big, strong redser.
Chapter 207: Emperor vs Biggest Catastrophe Beast
Chapter 207: Emperor vs Biggest Catastrophe Beast
Arlene and the others shocked because the redser shot burn Ars'' and the Gryphon to ashes.
"What''s with this situation?"
But they got shocked again when someone standing in front of them.
"You are, Greedy Young Master?"
Jade was the one who recognized Ars'' teleport.
A white-haired caramel woman stands beside unstably.
"Ugh, so this is how you teleport? It''s really rocked my head."
The two of them were teleported just now.
"Ars!"
Arlene immediately came over to Ars.
Ars and Diana turned over.
Diana and Arlene just met. However, when they looked at each other, somehow they realized something rted to their rtionship with Ars.
"Arlene."
"Y-yes!"
Arlene realized when Ars called her.
"What''s that super big snail doing in my Floor? Is that the fruit of my adventures within the Thousand Underground Passages?"
Ars directly stated the ce where he disappeared within a month.
"Thousand Underground Passages?"
The person who asked that was not Arlene or Skadi, but Jade.
Jade asked that while showing an annoyed face to Ars. An annoyed face that had struggled hard to block Mountain Snail.
Despite being used, Ars didn''t show the same annoyed expression. Instead, he felt guilty.
"So it really is because of me. Well, inside that annoying passage, indeed there are monster like crab and shelled monsters. So "
"No, it''s not your fault, Ars."
Arlene tries to justify Ars'' assessment.
"That actually, Echidna."
Ars a bit surprised, but had expected that. "So, that woman is really still alive."
Echidna was inside the giant snail. Controlling the Catastrophe Beast to grounded Floor 2.
"By the way, have you named that thing?"
Ars asked that with a bit of excited expression. There was hope that he could name the new monsters before them.
"Um, Lady Hera named it, Mountain Snail."
"Tch. That old woman."
Arlene could feel that Ars has a feeling of annoyance with the mysterious woman.
Indeed, since the two of them met, Ars doesn''t like that mysterious woman. Because Hera forbade him to go down to the 3rd Floor and she had a lot of things she knew but didn''t want to share.
"Why haven''t you crushed that monster''s shell yet?"
With ck Sky Spine in hand, Ars believe Arlene could destroy Mountain Snail''s shell. But she still hasn''t done that for some reason.
"Mountain Snail''s shell is too hard. Even ck Sky Spine''s strongest attack could not scratch it."
"Is that so?"
There was a little disappointed on Ars'' words. He did not me Arlene normented about it, though. Which is weird in Arlene''s ear.
Not just Arlene, but Skadi and even Diana, they feel a weird feeling after Ars'' one month disappearance.
It seemed like Ars gotten friendly? Kind? Maybe wise was the answer. But they still not sure.
Ars rides his flying board to go up.
"Hey, Shield Hero. You may want to create a protective barrier for all of you."
Ars said that to Jade while flying up.
At first, Jade wondering and curious about what Ars'' mentioned. But then, she realized after seeing Ars creates hundreds of red sword pointed to the Mountain Snail.
"Everybody, get down!"
Jade warns everyone while raising the walls of Green Boy.
Arlene, Skadi, and Diana became the first one who gets down. The others then followed them without a doubt.
"[Dragon Arts Dragon Breath: Sky Fire]"
Ars cast a high Art thatunch hundreds of Sinaga Sword to strike down the Mountain Snail.
The attack caused a really strong wind wave for over 3km radius.
Jade and the others struggling to hold on to their feet. Green Boy''s wall even swayed because of the wind wave.
"We... can''t-if it is going like this!"
Jade can''t seem to hold Green Boy''s form.
"[Divine Arts Zephyrus: Winter nkets]!"
Someone cast an Art that strengthen Green Boy''s wall.
The burden Jade was enduring became less and less.
She opened her eyes and witness a white caramel haired warrior who cast a Support Art just now.
Above the sky, Ars was not hit by the super wind wave as a result of his attack.
However, he got annoyed by its result.
"Ars, you stupid!"
Somebody scolded him from below.
That was Diana who saved all of them from the wind wave just now.
"I know you can protect this group."
"Wa!"
Ars suddenly teleported back onto Green Boy''s wall. That surprised Diana.
"Yes, I can protect all of us! But could you at least warn us beforeunching such an attack!"
"Okay-okay, I''m sorry. I won''t do that anymore."
"Don''t say sorry while touching someone''s butt!"
In front of Arlene and Skadi, Ars being pervert to someone other than them.
Skadi actually did not mind that. But Arlene does. It was not a jealousy, but a curiosity.
''Who is thisdy?'' asked Arlene inside her heart.
Ars finally stopped touching Diana''s butt and focused in front of them.
"Diana, get rid of all that ashes."
"You can do it yourself, can you?"
"Do it or "
"Alright! Alright!"
Despite being that strong, Diana was helpless in front of Ars.
"[Wind Arts: North Wind]!"
Diana cast an Art that blown away the ashes that covered Mountain Snail to the north.
After the ashes were cleared, the view of Mountain Snail did not get a scratch despite getting struck by that powerful attack shocked them.
"Even with such strong Arts ...?"
Jade became the first one who stated their disbelief.
They were all helpless. After the Sword Saint''s disappearance, and Troy the Gluttony and Spear Saint were on the 3rd Floor, Ars was the only strongest person on the 2nd Floor.
However, even after putting so much on the attack just now, the strongest man could not give a single scratch to the Mountain Snail.
"Is it the end of us?"
Someone suddenly muttered that.
Their disbelief makes them fall into surrender.
"Ooh, I get it!"
Ars for some reason realized something.
"What is it, Ars?" asked Diana.
"That shell is anti-mana. That''s why, even if I cast an Art that could burn all this Floor, I won''t be able to break that shell."
Ars said something that made him like a viin who could do anything to Floor 2.
But his words made everyone wonder.
"What is it anti-mana you''re talking about, Ars?" asked Diana.
"That''s an ability that can make you immune from mana. The Demon King Commander of Shield City''s incident used that to his wings. But he was too wild and dumb to make use of it."
The Demon King of Shield City''s incident.
Not one of them all saw the appearance of the Demon King Commander. But what they knew was that the demon was so powerful that it could return Fenrir to hell.
"Yamato used that too."
Then Ars suddenly mentioned the strongest man who is equal in strength to the Sword Saint and Spear Saint.
But only four on all of them knew that name. The rest only know the mentioned man''s name by Sin of Wrath.
"Yamato also has that ability?"
Arlene became an eyewitness to the strength of the strongest man.
The strongest man who could make Ars kneel down of losing.
"Yeah. That''s why, no matter how strong Arts Iunched on him, everything bes useless because he is immune to mana."
So that was why Ars can''t give a single scratch on him despite Arsunched so many strong Arts.
"So, the snail is unkible?"
Jade wanted to make sure. Even if they really couldn''t beat Mountain Snail, then she could only surrender and retreat.
"Who said its unkible?"
But Ars tell different.
Then he took out Hinayan Pride Warhammer. Arge double-edged hammer.
"Skadi."
"Yeah?"
"Break it."
Chapter 208: Emperor vs Biggest Catastrophe Beast (2)
Chapter 208: Emperor vs Biggest Catastrophe Beast (2)
"Understood."
"You understand?!"
Arlene shocked when Skadi immediately knows what she has to do with Ars'' order.
Well, without Ars exin more when he held that big hammer, they should understand what he meant by ''break it''.
Skadi stab her sword to the wall''s surface. Silver Sky Staff floating in ce when she let go of it.
She takes Hinayan Warhammer from Ars. That was the first time she holds a war hammer, and its so heavy.
"Can you do it?"
Ars asked her, trying to confirm her capability.
"I will try."
Skadi did not know the result yet before she does it. That was why she was going to try it.
"Alright."
Ars''s left hand wrapped around Skadi''s waist, then they disappeared; teleport.
The two of them were above the Mountain Snail. With Skadi holding Hinayan Warhammer.
"Now, break it."
Without a single care, Ars released his hand on Skadi, and let the warrior do the job.
Skadi rocket down horizontally with Hinayan Warhammer on top of her head.
Hinayan Warhammer was so heavy she almost lost her grip on the warhammer. But she puts all of her strength to two of her hands, then smacked the shell of Mountain Snail.
The sound created by the war hammer was like a really big thunder.
It also created a really strong wind wave, which is not inferior to Ars'' previous attack.
"Hang on!"
The others on Green Boy trying their hardest to stand the wind waves.
Ars'' previous attack sound really loud. But the sound spreads in all directions and doesn''t hurt the ears too much.
However, the sound of Hinayan Warhammer''s impact spread to the ground like a wind breeze.
The sound was heard clearly by the people even to the farthest ce on Floor 2, even to the Eve Horizon.
A city closest to the incident, Mutiara City, was tormented by the sound of an impact just now.
"Damn! That was loud!"
Ars even can''t withstand the thundering sound just now even though he had locked himself inside the Sword Barrier.
Everybody got tortured by the thundering sound.
It seemed the perpetrator of the thundering sound tormented the most. Because she was lying on top of the Mountain Snail, unconscious.
"Hm?"
Ars teleported to Skadi. Restoring Hinayan Warhammer. Then about to get back. But he realized that there was a big crack on the Mountain Snail shell.
That was just a simple, but long crack.
He quite surprised that Skadi did better than he expected. He didn''t even have the confidence to bring out a physical strength that produced such a violent blow.
Ars princess carries Skadi. The white-haireddy leaned her head to Ars'' arm, showing a helpless expression.
Ars did not expect that the helplessdy he carries just now was the warrior who sessfully made a crack on Mountain Snail''s indestructible shell.
When Ars about to teleported, something made a *dung* sound outside his Sword Barrier.
He wears twoyers of Sword Barrier in case something would attack them.
He was right. Something dark, like a ck ball of sand, crashed on Sword Barrier.
The ck thing more like a snowball being thrown to a window. The difference was, the ck thing is alive.
After crashing on Sword Barrier, it flew to the air at high speed.
"What the fuck was that?"
"Ars!"
Ars had already teleported and shocked everyone.
"Carry her."
He handed Skadi over to Arlene. Then focused again on the Mountain Snail.
"What are those, ck things, Ars?"
Diana also witnessed what Ars see.
Above the Mountain Snail, there are many ck-like-bird things flying around.
They flew at a very high speed. Only Ars and Diana could see them. Others could only see ck streaks forming on top of Mountain Snail.
"Whatever they are, we have to retreat first."
Without them knowing it, it was already evening. The Phantasm Sun began to set towards the west.
The strongest among them already decided that. So Jade immediately activated the Green Sky Shield once again to change its shape.
She was so tired and almost out of mana. But she has to save all of her members.
But suddenly, arge, red circle of light enveloped them. The red circle of light then bes a barrier.
The Greedy Dragon Red Barrier.
The barrier protected them from many ck-like-bird things that crashed on them.
The Greedy Young Master had saved them. If not because of him, they were definitely attacked by that ck matter.
"[Shift]"
Then suddenly, the scene changed from the battlefield on Middle Region, to a city.
After that, Jade could feel her stomach tremble. She vomited.
The person who vomited was not only Jade, but also all of her members.
"Ugh, my stomach!"
Diana almost even threw up if she didn''t hold it in.
The people who were not affected were Arlene and Ars, as well as Skadi who was unconscious.
"This, in front of the Guild?"
Arlene realized where they had been teleported by Ars. When she realized that, Ars already walked to the Guild.
"Ars!"
"Get some rest. The rest, leave it to me."
~
Inside the Guild Hall, everyone was shocked that the Jade group with the Greedy Young Master suddenly disappeared.
"You''re finally back."
Hera was the first one who realized that someone came to them.
"Greedy Young Master."
Derek, who sits at the League''s table with Hera, got a bit surprised by Ars'' movement.
Everybody looked at Ars with many valuations.
Some are angry because he disappeared at a critical moment. Some are surprised, because that was the first time they see the man with their own eyes.
Ars did not care with all the gazes directed at him. He walked to the League''s table, pushed aside a chair, then pulled out a fancier and more luxurious chair for him to sit on.
Something that unusual makes people amazed. Derek can''t even hide his surprised face to what Ars just did.
"So, you took my ce while I was gone, Grandma?"
"Yes. And call me with that nickname again and I will kick your ass to the void."
Hera did a good job while he was gone. But he could have felt an uneasy air around the hall.
That was not directed to him, but to Hera. Maybe she did a mistake or two that made her got hated.
"Alright, tell me everything."
Ars ordered to report everything about Catastrophe. He will take care of everything now.
Chapter 209: Emperors vs Demon King Servant (Floor 2 ver.)
Chapter 209: Emperors vs Demon King Servant (Floor 2 ver.)
"So, that''s how it is."
Hera reported everything that had happened since the appearance of Mountain Snail.
About Echidna was inside the Mountain Snail.
The first attackunched by the Hunter League which killed about 100 people but did not reduce the enemy army. The second try where second division almost got wiped out by the Red Humanoid. Then the hopeless effort of Jade, Arlene, and Skadi.
"Yes. With that, this League is in your hand now."
Hera was only there to rece Ars as the Acting Commander. Now Ars has returned, and it''s all up to him.
"I appreciate all your efforts during my absence."
Ars did not deny his mistake. Because from the start, if he was there at the moment, everything would be under control, or at least he could give clearer orders without any shes between members like what happened yesterday.
One thing, everyone may not be aware, but Hera could feel a difference in Ars.
"I am sorry to say this, but, you don''t have to do all of that useless effort from the beginning."
Everyone shocked at Ars'' statement.
Hera was the only one who expected Ars saying that.
"What did you say?"
The only person who could voice his objection was Derek, the Family Head of the Silver Lion.
Ars usually will feel offended when someone talks to him like that. But this time, he wisely epted the objection.
"That is Catastrophe Beast, right? You guys said, Echidna must be there, controlling the beast, or not."
"What do you mean by that, Ars?" asked Hera, curious about Ars valuation.
"Now I believe that woman is not dead. Yeah, because I wasn''t the one who finished off that woman at that time. But that super muscle brain monster."
Ars refers to Yamato, the Sin of Wrath.
"Let''s just say that woman can run away from the grip of that super muscle brain monster. Then run off somewhere, which we now believe is inside that superrge snail. But, how do we now that woman is inside that super big snail? She might be controlling that super big snail from a far like a remote control car."
Everyone gets the points Ars talked about.
"So, you believe that Echidna might be somewhere in Floor 2, controlling Mountain Snail from afar?"
"Probably. I''m not a summoner, but I can control thousands of my swords. That is very difficult work. To think that woman could control that big, and many monsters, with that, I also had the feeling that that woman could be inside that superrge snail."
Ars'' statement is very logical. He assessed the situation from all directions and wasn''t just trying to break through to solve the problem.
Everyone was shocked by it. They thought Ars was an arrogant leader who did not want to hear anyin from his subordinates, and will kill you if you disobey his order.
But it turned out that Ars actually wise and rational.
"Then, the point that our effort is useless is?"
Derek brought up the problem of Ars'' previous statement.
"I said it''s useless because it''s useless. That super big snail is literally Catastrophe Beast. Even though that thing is a Demon King Servant''s creation, it is still a monster that couldn''t be against by numbers alone."
Ars revealed a very true point.
However, the atmosphere started to get a little noisy.
Everyone in the Guild Hall whispered and agreed to me Hera for all that futile effort. Because Hera was the Acting Commander who lead the League.
Hera did not deny the usation. However, she did not remain silent when all the me was directed at her.
"Before the conference begins, I asked to all of you, are you going to evacuate, or defend this city? If you evacuated, then you will let this historic city be destroyed by the Catastrophe Beast. If you try to defend this city, we might be able to slow down the monster until this guy returned."
Hera refers to Ars before that moment.
After Hera state her uneptability, everyone in the room got silenced. That because all of them chose to defend the historic city with their life as the sacrifice.
Ars just found out about it, and he felt guilty. Well, it can''t be helped, Hera just said that important thing just now.
"So, that how it is. Alright, I withdraw my words earlier. That wasn''t a useless effort, but hopeless effort. And, you have my thanks as trying to defend this city. I will definitelypensate all the soldiers who sacrificed their lives after this."
Nobody expected for Ars to say that just now.
He waspletely different from all the rumors regarding him. Or has he changed after being missing for more than a month? Nobody knows the answer.
The atmosphere calmed down. Nobody wanted to open their mouths after Ars opened his hands that wide.
Ars watching the broadcast stream of Mountain Snail.
Because that was night, the drone in charge of broadcasting equipped with spotlights.
Due to the ck-like-birds'' presence, broadcast drones flew far from Mountain Snail.
Ars could see the ck-like-birds. They seemed to be creatures that could only be relied on when night fell.
Because they appeared just as the sun was about to set.
If they weren''t night creatures, then Echidna would have relied on them instead of Minions and Red Humanoids. Because they are more practical.
Or Echidna only take them out when the Minions and Red Humanoids are no longer useful. Like after Ars'' arrival.
"Now, where are Huxian and Alexander?"
Ars did not find any reports about the two Emperors when the Catastrophe begin.
"They refused my call. Alexander might be in his kingdom. Whereas Huxian is definitely still in the North Coast Pce."
They refused Hera''s call to assist in the Mountain Snail attempt to stop them.
Ars could understand their choice. Because when faced with a power they couldn''t face, the best option would be to keep quiet and wait for more strength to join with them.
"Speak of the devil."
"Aaaaaaaaaarrss!"
Someone runs fast towards the Guild Hall.
At a nce, she looked like a four-legged beast, but was dressed in beautiful clothes like a princess.
Ars stand up from his sit, then pointed his left hand to stop Huxian from bumping to him.
"Hmph! Hmph!"
Ars catches Huxian from the face. Grasping the Fox Goddess like a naughty cat.
"Master!"
Then Alexander appeared out of nowhere.
Previously he must have turned into a single being that could move quickly, and transformed into himself afterwards.
Now, the three Emperor of Floor 2 have gathered.
Everyone in the hall had no idea that this would happen before their very eyes.
"Alright, let''s change a ce to talk."
Ars created a reddish circled with his swords, then they teleported somewhere.
Chapter 210: Emperors vs Demon King Servant (2)
Chapter 210: Emperors vs Demon King Servant (2)
"Then, how are we going to solve this problem?"
Ars teleported the three of them in the midair, on the floating sword podium he created.
In front of them, about 5km away, Mountain Snail seems to be elerating its speed. Most likely it would arrive at Mutiara City by tomorrow afternoon.
"This is difficult, Master."
Ars was not expected that Alexander being that serious.
Alexander, who is usually cowardly and not confident with himself, stare sharply at the Mountain Snail.
It seems, although he did not help in the termination attempt carried out the other day, Alexander was serious about responding to the problem.
"Have you thought of a few things?"
"Eh?"
Before deciding something, Ars wanted to know Alexander''s perception.
But apparently, it made Alex ask and curious.
"What? Is there anything wrong?"
"A-ah, no! Yes, about this monster, I thought that the monster was just a control car that would most likely carry a mobile bomb."
Alex also spected the same as Ars.
Mountain Snail was a controlled monster that Echidna controlled remotely. So, Echidna doesn''t need to endanger herself to be on the Mountain Snail in case the Abyssal Hunter manages to destroy the Mountain Snail''s defenses.
"Mountain is not that big of a problem. The big problem is, if inside that monster snail, there are actually a ton of bomb, it would be a problem since Mutiara City was already within range of its explosion."
Alexander being very wise in such a situation.
Ars can''t see the cowardice and unconfidence in Alexander anymore. What remained were warriors who were more experienced in battle than Ars.
"I can teleport Mutiara City if that happened. But that would drain all of my strength and put me in danger from being attacked."
"Oooh! As expected of Master! Don''t worry, if that is going to happen, I will protect you with all my might!"
Alexander will defend Ars whatever it takes. But he did not care about the Hunters that lost their lives in order to slow down Mountain Snail.
Well, Ars did not want to bother to think about that. Because that is what sacrifice is.
"The solution regarding Mutiara City has been nned. Then, how are we going to attack that super big snail?"
Because of the ck-like-bird things, Ars did not want to make a risk to break through.
["All of them is, Darkness Walet."]
Someone talking to Ars in themunication way. That was Hera.
Before Ars left, he left Hera a thing which was a means of long-distancemunication.
"Drakness Walet?" asked Ars.
["Yes. They are creatures that could only be summoned when night fell. You might can see them, because they are darker than night. But the problem is their speed. They move at a constant high speed. The only one who could see their movements was the Sin of Pride, Frida Olden. And the only way to defeat them is using light."]
"Light, huh? That''s easy then."
Ars took out a hundred of Sinaga Sword. Burning all the hundred with [Fire Arts], thenunching all of it to Mountain Snail.
The Hundred of Sinaga Sword exploded the shell of Mountain Snail. But at the time, that attack only means to beat the Darkness Walet.
However, the mes caused by Sinaga Sword''s explosion were eroded by the Darkness Swallow.
"What? Hey, you said they could be defeated by light, but howe they can put out my fire?"
"[You need a constant light. Like the sun. In the past, the only person who can beat them is the Staff Saint, using Light Arts]"
Hearing thete exnation, Ars was annoyed.
"Tch. Why didn''t you say that earlier?"
It seemed that Ars understood the Hunter League''s feelings for their annoyance to Hera.
"So, do we have other person who can use [Light Arts]?"
Light Arts is the hardest Art of all Arts. Its position was above the Divine Arts.
However, it was not like a unique Arts like Ars'' Dragon Arts.
While still teaching at Saint Arcane Academy, he knew that there were some people who could master Light Arts.
However, their number was very few. The most famous of them all was the Staff Saint.
Maybe Maria could use the Arts. If Hilda says Maria could help, then he will teleport to Church of Longing to bring the woman to be his light.
["There is one in the Hall here. But, we don''t need her because you already have Huxian."]
Ars immediately looked at Huxian, who had been hugging him around his waist.
The pervert Fox Goddess acted very rxed when in front of them there was a huge monster.
"Unya~?"
Ars lifts the pervert Fox Goddess like a little cat.
"What it is, Ars? Do you want to y something in this midair? Oh, no, Ars! What if our action will be shown by people?!"
There were actually three of them. Huxian doesn''t think of Alexander as a person.
From the three of them, the Sins, Huxian is the only one who lives up to her name, Lust. Meanwhile, Ars was not that Greedy now. Alexander also not that envy of people since he is already overpowered by his power.
"I want to be my light."
"Your light! Does that mean?!"
Huxian wouldn''t understand anything, even if a lengthy exnation was given to her.
That''s why Ars will only order her to do what she has to do.
"Ars?"
"You will be the light, illuminating this Floor."
Ars put his right thumb inside Huxian''s mouth. Of course, the pervert fox goddess receive it with huge love.
"Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"
Then Ars poured an immense amount of mana to Huxian.
Alex takes a few steps back because fear of that amount of mana.
All of that mana was originally Huxian''s.
On Huxian''s case, the reason of why she has the curse of whoever sees her appearance, hear her voices, or even just smell her scent, they will immediately bow like love ves to Huxian forever.
That is because Huxian has a really strong mana which she can''t control.
If likened, Ars mana is like arge, calmke. Whereas Huxian mana was like a boundless sea.
Because of that, Ars absorbed Huxian''s mana, of course, by using [Unlimited Inventory Ultimate III]. [Skill: Mana Inventory].
The skill allowed Ars to store the amount of mana he desires. That skill also helped him fight Yamato at that time.
"What the hell? She changes to a fox?"
Alexander did not believe that Huxian could turn into an animal form. Of course, the animal form of the fox goddess.
"Hmph, of course. Because I am a fox goddess. Not like you who don''t have an original form and can only imitate."
Huxian arrogantly looking down at Alexander.
Despite his annoyance, Alexander could not reply to the taunts.
"Now, go! Be the light of this Floor!"
"YES!"
At Ars''mand, Huxian dashed through the air, heading towards the sky above.
With the form of her Fox Goddess, Huxian is like the seven wonders that happened in Abyssal Terra.
When viewed from afar, Huxian''s figure is like the light of aet pointing towards the sky.
Having reached a sufficient height, she stopped, and did as she was told.
"[Fox Goddess Wonder: Second Star]!"
A new star appeared and illuminated the Middle Region.
Chapter 211: Emperors vs Demon King Servant (3)
Chapter 211: Emperors vs Demon King Servant (3)
Abyssal Terra / Floor 2
The time was night, but somehow it was very bright.
"Aaa! My eyes!"
Alexander could not bear the brightness, his eyes almost got burn.
To ovee Darkness Walet, a constant light like the sun was needed.
That left the Abyssal Hunter league with two choices: 1. Waiting till Morning. 2. Summons the user''s Light Arts.
There, Hera gave a third choice.
["Eve Horizon is a ce of evesting night. But, there is one time that Huxian uses her power to light the region with her power."]
Now, Huxian uses the same power to light the Middle Region.
Because that happens in Middle Region, the other region also got enlightened. Many questions arise as a result of the event.
"Use this."
Ars gave the tormented Alexander a sunss.
With Huxian had be their constant light, Darkness Walet disappeared to ashes.
They will no longer be a threat as long as Huxian became the light for Floor 2.
But of course, their enemy, Echidna, will not let that to happen for long.
Quite far behind the Mountain Snail, Ars could see a bright red light starting to emerge.
That came from Red Humanoid. There were a dozen of them. It seemed Echidna drop them off because she knew Huxian would be the second sun.
The group of Red Humanoid will unite their power to shoot Huxian.
"Al, you take care of them."
"Me?"
Ars ordered Alexander, but Ars did not call his name with Alexander like everyone does. So he quite confused in the first ce.
"Who else?"
Ars really ordered Alexander to carry out the orders.
"Y-y-yes! Yeah, of course! I will get rid of them."
Without further ado, Alexander fell to the surface and became an eagle. Then he dashed towards the Red Humanoid group.
When flying, he remembers the previous incident where Ars called him by a short nickname, namely Al. Short for Alexander
That made him so happy he can''t stop smiling. Even though he is now in the form of an eagle.
"Alright, I will destroy all of you!"
Right now, he is in high spirits. Whereas in the past, he was very reluctant to join conquest expeditions. What made him join was only the unwillingness to take a hit from the Spear Saint.
However, at the time, all his doubts and fears disappeared because of the spirit that Ars gave to him.
Ars actually did not give him that spirit or something. He just told Alexander to get rid of the Red Humanoid. But that was enough to make him move forward without hesitation.
"Eh?"
Unfortunately, he was toote.
The group of Red Humanoid already shot their redser simultaneously to the sky. Precisely to Huxian''s position.
"Oh, no! Master!"
He cannot do anything. All he can do is hope Ars can do something.
"[Dragon Arts King Scales: Sky Disc]"
The power of the Red Humanoid redser merged into a huge shot into the sky.
But it stopped in the midair. There was something that blocked the huge redser from rocketing to the sky.
That was Ars doing.
Ars raised his left hand to the sky. It looked like he was controlling the barrier that blocked the huge redser.
Alexander looked at Ars, and Ars looked back at him with a sharp gaze, like saying, ''What are you waiting...''
That sharp gaze told Alexander to hurry.
Ars really relies on Alex to carry out his duties.
Given this great trust, Alex felt ashamed that he had doubts.
With that, Alex dashed to the Red Humanoid group once more.
Ars actually could get rid of the Red Humanoid himself. But he prefers to Alexander do the job.
The reason? Because Alexander already toofortable with his life on Floor 2.
He did say he would follow Ars down to the 3rd Floor. But there is no guarantee that he will be of use to Ars. Because of that, Ars tested him to carry out a trivial but important task.
"Whaddu hell?"
The Red Humanoid Group has been eliminated. Annihted by the great ska worm that crushes them all in its coils.
"H-he actually could transform into any kind of creature?"
That big worm must be Alexander. Ars did not think that Alexander was actually that strong.
He got curious. If Alexander had a chance to touch Fafnir, did he also could transform into the red dragon?
Before that, why did Alexander name himself Alexander the ck Dragon?
Can he also be a ck dragon if he wants to? Is the ck dragon form is his ace, that''s why he doesn''t use it now?
Whatever that is, Ars believe that Alex could be used to him in the future.
"Now, focus on this snail first."
Because previously Skadi had opened a gap to destroy the Mountain Snail shell, Ars has several ways to deal with Mountain Snail.
"I want to try that."
___________
Mutiara City / South gate
At the south gate, there was a caravan owned by a merchant who wanted to evacuate.
"Hurry up! Or else we will be crushed by that big monster!"
The caravan owned by Jiang He. He had remained in the city all this time in hopes of seeing Huxian.
However, his efforts were in vain as Huxian only appeared when his enemy returned from disappearing.
"Hey! Hurry up, what are you waiting for?!"
All the workers suddenly fell silent when something was happening at the back.
Impatient, Jiang He barged towards where everyone was looking.
"Just, what are you-?!"
He thought there was a problem that brought his men to a halt. Sure enough, two of his greatest bodyguards were talking to one.
"How is it?"
"Hmm? The problem is not the price, but what are we going to do next?"
His two guards were discussing something. Where in front of them stood a person he hates the most, the Greedy Young Master.
"One million is not enough? Since you guys getting paid by the old man only 600k annually, so I think that is quite a lot. Should I round it in half? So 1.2m??"
The Yellow Sky Scimitar and Purple Sky Schyte popeyed when Ars give an offer to increase the price of their sry per-year.
"You!!"
Jiang He who was furious approached Ars.
"After you took everything from me! You want to take my two bodyguards?!"
Jiang He is really furious.
However, Ars showed an astonished expression.
"Who are you again?"
Ars didn''t recognize him.
That made Jiang He even more furious.
"We will take it, bos."
In the midst of Jiang He''s anger, his two guards approached Ars with their weapons in hands.
Ars was about to receive the Purple Sky Scythe and Yellow Sky Scimitar. However, their user immediately withdrew before Ars epted them.
"How about the payment?"
"Look for an old man named Lee Wai. Tell him to give you each the price we agreed on. Don''t try to fool him."
"Of course, we wouldn''t do something so stupid. Especially after we lost our beloved weapon."
With that, Ars received the two of Seven Colour Weapon. Then disappeared.
Chapter 212: Emperors vs Demon King Servant (4)
Chapter 212: Emperors vs Demon King Servant (4)
The time was night, but the world was bright. Huxian really bes the second sun for Floor 2.
Alexander gets ready in back position.
Those who remained on the battlefield were the Catastrophe Beast and the Greedy Young Master.
For some reason, the Catastrophe Beast, Mountain Snail, stop driving.
In front of the super big snail, Ars folded his arms, hovering over the sword flying board.
Ars is like a big boss in a game that gets in the way of Mountain Snail''s progress.
"Now, what will you do, Demon King Servant?"
Ars was ready to face whatever Echidna was about to cast out of the Mountain Snail.
He could have ended the fight quickly. But then again, he didn''t know whether Echidna was inside or not.
If he could confirm Echidna was inside, he could just break through.
But if the Mother of Monsters Creation wasn''t there, and she set a trap for Ars, Ars himself would be in trouble.
Plus, Alexander said, Echidna might set a trap bomb inside the Mountain Snail''s shell.
He did not know where Alexander gets that hunch. But, if Alexander, someone more experienced in battles and conquest expeditions, said that, then Ars shouldn''t underestimate that premonition.
They had only faced each other for quite a while.
Ars could feel that there is something off.
Sure enough, suddenly a roar that came from a superrge shell fell to the ground.
However, it was not Mountain Snail''s shell. It was armor that protected Mountain Snail''s head.
The helm armor was an anti mana armor just like the core shell.
Even before Ars could do something about it, he chose to break the core shell. Because it''s inside the core shell where Echidna can hide.
The body of Mountain Snail already left the armor. That means it goes back inside the shell.
That strengthens Ars'' belief that Echidna is in the core shell.
To control such a huge thing is so difficult.
Even controlling ten Sinaga Swords to do different things made Ars dizzy.
Ars could not imagine such a woman could control such a super big monster.
It had been a while since the Mountain Snail''s body had gotten into its shell. But nothing else happened apart from that.
The Mountain Snail''s shell is an anti mana thing. That was why Ars could not see through it with [Eyes of the Dragon].
Maybe if the Sin of Pride, Frida Olden, the emperor who was said to have god''s eyes was here, she could do something to look inside the Mountain Snail''s shell.
But Ars could not ask for more when he already that op with three cheats.
"Hm?"
Then finally, something happened to Mountain Snail.
Ars could hear a cracking sound from on top of the shell.
The source must be from the crack hole Skadi made before.
Something from within Mountain Snail''s shell wants to break out from the shell.
Finally, Ars could feel arge auraing from within.
Something big was about to get out from the Mountain Snail''s shell.
All the broadcasting drones flying about 500m away behind Ars.
They took a shot of Ars, who was dealing with Mountain Snail.
The live broadcast is shown to all channels on Floor 2.
Everyone chuckled in awe.
They were watching the highest-ranking person on Floor 2 face off against the biggest Catastrophe Beast in abyssal history. The Greedy Young Master.
However, they saw something different from the young master.
The Greedy Young Master, who was supposed to look so arrogant, was observing his enemy calmly and carefully.
"Finally they came out."
When everyone''s attention was still on Ars, something happened to the Mountain Snail''s shell.
A few big crack urs on top of the shell. It was caused by something getting out of the shell.
Slowly but surely. From little to big.
"Rooooooaaaaaaaarrr!"
"Kaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"
"Vooooooooooooo!"
Something came out from the shell.
Not something, but nine-headed Hydra.
"Wait, their head not nine, but seven."
Ars witnessed the appearance of Hydra when Catastrophe urred in the northeast region.
They were nine headed dragons in one body. Really cool.
"Compared to this..."
The hydra that came out from Mountain Snail was seven headed. Plus, their stature was really bad, like a hydra model that was not done to be rendered.
Even though they are still hydra.
"But faked 11 point."
Ars disappointed because he waits for long, just to meet a dummy Catastrophe Beast.
"Hm?"
However, Ars witnessed something different from them.
All over their heads, resting on their foreheads, were bright red pearls.
That stature is the same as that of a Red Humanoid. But the hydra''s were brighter than Red Humanoid''s.
"I have a bad feeling about this."
Saying that, Ars immediately took out all Seven Colour Weapon.
The seven weapons are the strongest weapons on Floor 2.
They should be owned by their respective owners, namely the Diamond Hunter.
But Ars took one, his three harem have each that he holds, he borrowed one, then bought two with high price.
All the seven weapons were floating in front of him. Each has their own characteristic and uses. But Ars have one idea to use.
He poured Dragon Mana to all the seven weapons. It resulted in mixing colors for the seven.
A rainbow sparkle phenomenon illuminates Ars'' eyes, who wears sunsses.
The broadcast drone focused their shot on Ars. Everyone res curiously. What will happen soon when Ars done?
But, before Ars done with his doing, the seven-headed hydra aimed their mouth, which started to glow red. Yes, they will shoot fire breath to Ars.
Meanwhile, Ars is still focused on what he does.
Everyone started shouting their worries towards Ars. But that was no use. Because Ars was far away from them. But still, they all want Ars to be aware of the dangers that will attack him.
Vwooooooooosss!
The seven-headed hydra fire their fire breath towards Ars simultaneously.
The broadcast drone captures the incident clearly. Ars was hit hard by the sevenrge bursts of fire.
However, the fire burst got blocked right on Ars position.
What happen? Became everyone''s question on the scene.
Then, without no one knowing, two of seven Hydra had got cut in half. The two giant heads that were severed fell to the ground.
That made the five remaining head stopped their fire breath to change to guard mode.
In front of them, the person who was supposed to get burned by the previous immense fire breath, still floating in midair, untouchable.
The person covered with ck, reddish immense aura.
The immense aura changed the person''s appearance, especially in the hair.
"Super Weapon form."
Chapter 213: The Demon King Servants wish
Chapter 213: The Demon King Servant''s wish
[Super Weapon form]
A spontaneous name Ars think about after getting his new power.
At first, he wants to give the name with Super Sa*yan or something. But it would make trouble in the industry.
Super Seven Colour Weapon should fit the name. But the name was too long. So, Ars shortened to Super Weapon.
While in Super Weapon form, his hair turned ckish red, ck-reddish aura enveloped all his body.
With that intense aura, Ars didn''t even need to get on the sword flying board to fly.
That aura was so strong that it could make him fly independently.
The Seven Colour Weapon floating above his head. Previously, the seven weapons had their own color. But now, with the seven of thembined by one mana, their color turned golden.
The broadcast drone taking shot of that view, transmit that impressive sight to the entire channel.
Everyone was amazed.
The Greedy Young Master has shown his prowess since his inception. But he continued to show his even more amazing prowess.
Faced with Ars, the seven-headed hydra stared cynically. The two heads that were previously cut have regenerated.
"Well, even though they are dummy, they are still hydra."
If Ars can say, Echidna''s Hydra doesn''t have half the power of the Hydra that appears in the northeast region.
Maybe because Echidna had poured her power into the other monsters. Minion, Red Humanoid, and Darkness Walet.
Echidna creates so many monsters, but they just win in numbers.
They might could win against the Hunters, or Huxian, or Alexander. But, when they Echidna, faced thest boss, that could fight equally with the strongest man, they seemed to have no chance.
"Are they made from the flesh of the snail that came in earlier, I wonder?"
Mountain Snail entered its shell. Then the seven-headed Hydra appeared. Most likely so.
In that case, the seven-headed Hydra was thest resistance Echidna could put up.
"Alright, time to end this."
The seven-headed Hydra knows Ars will going to charge to them.
With that, they entered into formation. Four of them came forward in defensive positions. The remaining three were behind, they were tasked with attacking.
If Ars was told to fight the Hydra that had appeared in the northeast region, he would think three times about doing it.
However, the one who he faces now way weaker. So he intended to resolve the matter quickly.
The seven-headed Hydra was still observing him. The broadcast drone cannot stop taking a shot at his sight .
But Ars suddenly disappeared. Everyone, even the seven-headed Hydra, was shocked.
Then suddenly, three of Hydra''s head got cut at the same time.
Ars cut Hydra''s three heads with big Purple Sky Scyhte.
Purple Sky Scyhte has the power to increase its size. Of course, the volume of the size is depends on its holder.
Now, Ars increased Purple Sky Scyhte 100 times bigger. Then swung the superrge scythe and shed three of the Hydra''s heads.
The remaining four realized Ars presence on their back. The four of them changed their position of defending to attacking.
Two of the four opened their mouths wide, they were about to gush Ars with a breath of fire.
But Ars already moved fast to them with Blue Sky Sword and Yellow Sky Scimitar in both hands. He cut two of Hydra''s head that still in defend mode
That was not an Art. That was just a really fast and strong swing.
As if knowing Ars was moving behind them again, the two remaining Hydra heads shot a fire breath at Ars.
Ars did not try to dodge or escape. He received the hopeless fire breath of two remaining Hydra''s head.
Green Sky Shield together with Silver Sky Staff creates an imprable barrier that protecting Ars without Ars controlling them.
Ars was untouchable. But he got mad about something.
"Don''t shoot such feeble mes at the Dragon King."
Ars aimed ck Sky Spine in between the two remaining Hydra''s head. Then shot twosers at the same time. The two shots entered through the Hydra''s two heads'' mouths, then crushed the Hydra''s two heads easily.
All the Seven-headed Hydra were destroyed. But they still showed a fight with trying to regenerate themselves.
In response to the futile resistance, Ars flew the seven Seven Color Weapons into each of the seven Hydra necks.
Then rocketing the Seven Colour Weapon to each of the seven Hydra''s necks.
That destroyed the Hydra entirely.
After the Hydra dummy was destroyed, arge hole leading inside the Mountain Snail''s shell could be seen.
Ars recalled all the Seven Color Weapons. The seven golden weapons surrounded Ars like thes around the sun. Then he slowly flew inside the Mountain Snail''s shell.
His purpose is only to make sure if Echidna was inside the shell or not.
Sure enough, Ars found a woman whose body was sticky with some kind of flesh that was connected to the rest of the shell.
That woman''s appearance hadpletely changed. Previously, her beauty could be matched with Maria Christina. The beauty that caught Ars off guard and had his heart stolen.
But at that time a mask covered her face. The mask must be covered her ugly face who was hit by the ck Sky Spine''s attack.
"You finallye, disgusting disturber."
The woman weed Ars''ing with disgusted voices.
Ars could feel the woman Echidna''s anger and hateful towards him.
Ars ignored that. Because there is something he should pay more attention to, that are the spider-like creatures clinging to the walls of the shells.
Just like Echidna, they were stuck to the wall. But their rainbow colored bodies throbbed.
Without further observation, Ars could immediately judge that all the spiders were bombs. And not just ordinary suicide bomb. All the spiders were Mana Nuclear.
"Oh, you immediately realized them?"
"They are like Jared''s walking nuclear, right? How can I forget that great threat? If the bomb exploded, I probably wouldn''t be able to live in the North Coast Pce now."
Listening to Ars'' story, Echidna snorted from behind her mask.
"Then you already know what kind of situation you face now, right?"
"Of course-of course. You are trying to threaten me with those spiders, right? But you need to know, I have the ability to teleport. So it''s easy for me to move out of here. And if you really blow up this ce, then only you will die."
Ars waspletely in control of the situation. He is really strong. Maybe in his current state, he might could fight equally or defeated Yamato.
Then there was Echidna. A woman who can only create monsters. She could create so many monsters she desires. But she could not create one to match a strong opponent.
Thest time she create one, he betrayed her expectation. Maybe because she was not strong enough to control him. Because of that, the strongest monster she created disobeyed her orders.
"Why?"
"Hm?"
"Why do you have to exist in this world?"
Then now stood a monster she could not fight against no matter how hard she tried or how many monsters she deployed.
"I don''t know. Because of fate, maybe?"
She had put all her might to achieve her goals.
She has also devised a n which is very perfect. If all the ns are sessful, then she is only waiting for sess.
"But that''s all ruined with your presence in this world."
"Well, sorry about that."
Arses to Abyssal Terra as a person who ims to dominate Floor 2.
He messed up everything she had been preparing for the past years.
He even made the strongest man in Abyssal Terra lowered his sword to pay respect to him.
"Hey, stop that. You are making me like a viin here."
From Echidna''s point of view, Ars is the viin who interferes with her ns to achieve her goals.
"Just what are your goal, actually? Destroying this entire floor?"
"No."
"Hm? Then what?"
Ars could kill Echidna right away. But he makes Echidna to speak about her reasoning.
If Echidna showed malicious intent for that reason, then Ars would not hesitate to sh the woman''s head at the speed of light.
"I wanted to go home."
"Home? You mean to go up to the surface and find your way back to earth?"
It was not the first time Ars had talked about it to other people.
They, Abyssal Citizens, trapped in a prison they call Abyssal Terra. They can''t get out of that prison and can''t find a way out on the surface.
"Then, how are you going to get out? You must know about that phenomenon I forgot the name that makes you unable to find your way out of Surface Town, right?"
"That phenomenon did not ur when the 1st Floor had not been conquered."
"Hm?"
When it first appeared, Abyssal Terra''s Surface Ind was like a promising man-ind.
Abyssal Terra is an ind of dreams for adventurous souls.
That world stunned everyone and made them want to settle down. At the time, they could still see the exit from Surface City.
Abyssal Terra was still dark because they had not conquered it at the time.
"Then, the 1st Floor was conquered. The predecessors at that time were still not aware of it, but they could no longer get out of this world."
"So what does all that have to do with you trying to destroy this floor?"
"In order to get rid of ''that'' phenomenon, we, Soul Saint children, were ordered to turn this world ck as before. So that this world will return to normal and we can return to our original world."
"We? Who is this ''we'' you are talking about? You with your monster creation?"
Echidna could not deny Ars'' words.
Despite saying she would take them home, Echidna only had herself. She doesn''t have anyone else on the 2nd Floor whom she could call a partner.
She is alone.
"What made you that strong, Red Dragon?"
Unable to provide any more resistance, Echidna began questioning Ars.
Ars, still with his overflowing strength, folded his arms and answered steadily.
"I will go down to this depth of hell and made whatever my wishe true."
From behind her mask, Echidna was smiling.
"If you want to do that, that means you have to go down to the 3rd Floor. On this floor you only face me alone, but on the lower floor, there are five of my brothers and sisters remaining. Father-Soul Saint was also there. Until now, he may have kept your side from finding your way to the lower floor. So, it would have gotten hard for you to achieve your goal."
"Nah, I will do it even I have to beat an old man or two."
Echidna has said at length, exining the challenges that Ars will face. But Ars is not afraid of all of that. He even wanted to challenge the first person in the ck Hunter ranking.
"Heh. I really envy strong people."
"Aren''t you the Charity?"
Ars will not get the answer to his question, because he already killed Echidna.
He stabbed Echidna with Sinaga Sword. The sword burns Echidna from within. The burn also creeping through all the body monster structure of the shell.
Then the burn turns all of its victim to ashes.
Ars have won the fight against the Demon King Servant.
Chapter 214: Can Relax - Confession (Arlene)
Chapter 214: Can Rx - Confession (Arlene)
The chaos has been resolved. The Virtue of Charity, Echidna, has been defeated.
There were many people who made sacrifices in order to stop the chaos. But that is a necessary.
Peace has returned to Floor 2. All thanks to the sacrifices made by brave soldiers and Greedy Young Master.
___________
Northwest Region / Mild Green Hill
North Coast Pce / Garden
Morning /
"Now call me the Dragon King!"
"Don''t move your head while I''m cutting your hair!"
Arlene was cutting Ars'' long hair when Ars suddenly shouting.
"Do you want me to cut your ear?!"
"Then you have to be my ear recement."
"It can be a romantic sentence if you say it at the proper time."
Previously, Ars was only gone for about a month. But without Arlene realizing it, Ars'' hair has extended to his neck.
Or Arlene just realized that Ars'' hair had been that long.
The first time they met was in the Giant Leaf Tree.
Like a young man in his 20s, Ars is still very young. Arlene lied that she didn''t think Ars was handsome.
But at that time, she was disguised as a Silver Hunter, and Ars still hid himself as The Chosen.
One year and a half had passed. A lot has happened. From the incident on Seven Colour Mountain, Shield City, and Northeast Region.
Arlene had lost many beloved people in the process. Until she finally arrived at the point where she is now.
"Alright, time to move on to your mustache and beard."
At first, she didn''t think about falling in love a second time.
After the incident on Northeast Region, she decided to follow Ars along with Elisa.
In that process, she thought, Ars will not ept her as a colleague''s. Because Ars has a habit of doing everything by himself.
However, an incident with Virtue of Charity and Sin of Wrath brought them together.
They fought bitterly till the end. They did not win the fight, but they all safe.
After the battle, one-sidedly, Ars included her and Skadi in his harem.
At first, she did it out of necessity, and to repay a debt of gratitude.
However, something beautiful begins to grow in her heart.
"Okay, done."
She fell in love.
After cutting her beloved hair, mustache, and beard, she looks at her beloved in deep, attached gaze.
"What? Am I aging?"
Ars uses Arlene''s eyes as a mirror. He looked at his reflection while observing his gaze.
Arlene blushed because Ars did not hesitate to do that.
Usually, she would be the teaser. But sometimes she could not endure Ars spontaneous act.
The distance between their faces was only a finger. It was supposed to be a romantic scene, but Ars gotten excited about seeing his reflection in her eyes.
"Hm, just like I expected. I am still handsome although my age has increased by five years."
"Five years?!"
Arlene, shocked that Ars diagnosed his age, had grown that old.
"Wait, how long have you been in this world?"
"Hmm, I got thrown to this world about two years less. In that process, I have been fighting using a lot of manas. So it''s natural that aging makes my body age that much, right?"
In Abyssal Terra, if you fight using a big volume of mana, two things will happen to your body.
First, if your body not strong enough to withstand therge volume of mana you use will experience Infection. Infection will rotten your body and made you die in a short time. The Infection can be slowed down with treatment, but you will feel pain during the process.
The second, if your body is strong enough to endure such arge amount of mana, you will be one of the strong men on terra. However, there is a price to pay for that blessing. That is Aging. Aging will make your body aging faster because of mana you use.
These two things both hasten your death. But at least Aging is still better because you only need to trade age for disease.
"But, how can you diagnose that your age has increased that much?"
Ars has only been at Abyssal Terra for two years. However, due to aging, his body aged five years from the time it should have.
"With my Dragon King eyes."
Ars said that by showing Arlene his dragon eye.
A sharp eye with golden pupils.
Those eyes are one of the reasons why Arlene loves Ars.
"Does that eye have a function of measuring someone''s age?" asked Arlene, wondering.
"No, this eyes even greater. I can measure a thing''s value just by looking at it. That''s why, since I first met you, I know that our ages are 10 years apareeettt."
Arlene pinched Ars'' cheek in irritation.
She remembered that moment very well. When a young man she just met said that their age was 10 years apart. Which woman doesn''t get annoyed when her age is known so easily as that?
"Then, you hate old women who have given birth once, is that so?"
That makes Arlene asked Ars'' seriousness of her.
Responding to that, Ars looking at Arlene with sharp eyes. That makes Arlene shocked a little.
"What do you mean by that?"
"Eh?"
Is he mad that I asked that? She felt that Ars was angry because she asked about his choice.
Of course, because Ars would not want to sleep with her if Ars hates an old woman.
But Ars''s lecherous attitude answered her restlessness.
"You''re a perfect reflection of a perfect milf!"
"M-milf what?"
"You''re still pretty, and your plump ass is my favorite. You''re great at kissing and that''s my favorite too."
Ars shared all his perverted words with great pride.
Arlene didn''t know if she should feel praised or angry about it.
However, some passing by maids heard Ars'' perverted words, and they felt embarrassed to hear it.
"Your body is the leanest of all my harems. But that''s what "
"Okay, stop!"
Arlene pped Ars with both hands, leaving a red mark that looks quite painful.
Unable to resist embarrassment, Arlene moved to Ars'' back, then hid her face by hugging her beloved.
Ars epted the hug without asking. Besides, he was even proud because he had praised one of the women who loved him and he loved.
"If you love me that much, can I ask one request?"
Arlene requested that with a peek at Ars.
Without the need to ask for further exnation, Ars knows where the question is going.
"No."
That became his answer.
Arlene knew Ars would answer that. But she still feel disappointed.
"Please?"
She did not give up.
"You''re going to cry again and won''t let go of her."
Ars still refused the request.
It happened when, after a long time, Arlene found a girl she had given birth to.
But unfortunately, the girl had be something that was not from this world, and was lifeless when Arlene receives it with her hand.
Arlene struggled for years only to find the girl. Then, when he finally found the girl, but her struggles seemed in vain, she cried out with regret and anger in one big cry.
"That''s why, when we reach the depth of this prison, we will do something about her."
It was a promise that Ars made to relieve her sadness and pain.
It was also what made her fall in love with him.
"Thank you."
She might not the only one who loves Ars. She might not the one who gives Ars the biggest love. But she will give Ars all of her.
Not forplicated reasons. All because Ars deserves it.
"And, I love you."
Chapter 215: Can Relax - Calming (Skadi)
Chapter 215: Can Rx - Calming (Skadi)
"What''s she doing?"
"Just like you see, she was beautifying the graves of her friend."
"That''s not what I''m asking. Why is she doing that herself?"
At the back of North Coast Pce, right on the edge of the cliff, Skadi is building more beautiful graves for the five existing graves.
That makes Ars questioning Skadi''s doings.
"Well, because she wants to build it herself, of course."
"In a world where the human body breaks down into mana particles and leaves no remains, why did she build a grave in the first ce?"
In Abyssal Terra, only ck Hunter has their body dposed. That is because they use dark mana, source of forbidden power from the Older World.
Even so, as much as possible their bodies should be burned and cremated.
Because of that no burial system was in ce, as Skadi was doing.
World Stone reced the burial system of the heroes of conquest expedition.
Meanwhile, for those who died apart from that, their names will be given to the territory leader and imprinted on the Citizen Grave Stone.
"That''s, Citizen Grave Stone!"
Arlene shouted that and made Ars realize his mistake.
"Ooh, ya, I forgot about that. Since this territory is not included in the Abyssal Guild list yet, I didn''t think that far."
"You misunderstood that. The five of them, uh, I mean, Skadi''s four friends died long before you took control of this territory. So it should be-"
Supposedly, the World Stone appeared in the North Coast Pce, or at least Mild Green Hill.
However, the stone that engraved the names of the heroes did not appear.
Arlene has had her name listed on several World Stones in several territories. She did not know about Skadi.
Even though she was not as strong as she is now, Skadi and herrades should have already made their names recorded in the few of Northeast Region World Stone.
"How does World Stone did not appear in this territory?"
Arlene wondered.
Even in non-government territory like the Forest Rift Market has its own World Stone.
While Arlene wondering, Ars had joined Skadi on building the grave.
"This cement mix is too dry. You will have a hard time ttening itter. Add more water and mix again."
"Understood."
Did not know since when Ars already wear yellow helmet.
He started to act like the head of the project, and Skadi was the worker. Whereas previously he had questioned Skadi''s decision to build the five graves.
"I don''t want to participate."
Arlene goes inside the castle, leaving the strange couple working on their project.
When Skadi worked on the project alone, she was moving very slowly and didn''t seem to know what to do.
Ars'' arrival improved the situation, and he immediately took control of the project.
"What do you want with this grave?"
"That Lisa''s grave. She was a Caster. I want it to be feminine, but look strong because she is strong."
"If you want this graveyard to look strong, then we have to build it with iron. But it looks like it''s wrong. So ditch the idea and make it feminine just fine."
"Alright."
The two of them working on the project like a professional.
They finished working on five graves at once in just half a day.
Skadi engraved a name on each grave.
Ars looked at Skadi''s process and found a name he was familiar with.
"Victoria? Isn''t that your own name?"
"Yeah. But Victoria had died along with them. So now, I''m just Skadi."
Ars cannot understand.
He took out a park bench and sit on it while looking at Skadi.
Arlene and Skadi both have a nickname which made them famous for their fighting strength.
Arlene has Ophelia. Ophelia is a great marksman who bear the ck Sky Spine.
Victoria has Skadi. Skadi is a strong female warrior who bear the Silver Sky Spine and a ck sword.
Arlene still holds the title as Ophelia. But she still wanted to be called Arlene.
Meanwhile, Victoria is the opposite. She even throws away her original name with the grave. Now she is Skadi, the super female warrior.
Skadi was done carving the names on each grave. She walked backwards, then sat down with Ars.
They finish work in the afternoon.
They both smelled their own smelly sweat. The sweat wasn''t from the fight, but manualbor that shouldn''t be done by someone as rich as Ars and a woman like Skadi.
However, they both enjoy the job.
"I haven''tborry work like this in a long time. This makes me feel nostalgic."
Thest time Ars worked as aborer was before meeting Fafnir. At that time he was still a subordinate to stronger people and received payment on amission basis.
Now, here he is. Became the richest person in Floor 2.
"Do you have any other request besides this?"
"Request?"
Being asked suddenly like that made Skadi curious.
"Yeah. Something like, make a Citizen Grave Stone and engrave your names there?"
Ars'' suggestion made Skadi think. "Aren''t you supposed to do that once this territory is recognized by the Guild?"
"Well, it''s okay to do it now. After all, there wouldn''t be a big problem like the other day since there weren''t any ck Hunter higher ups on this Floor."
Echidna was the only high-ranking ck Hunter on the 2nd Floor. She was the culprit of all the major events that had urred during the past year.
With Echidna defeated, peace returns to the 2nd Floor.
"Hmm, maybe that is a good idea."
Skadi answered that with leaning her head on Ars'' shoulder.
Skadi is a very quiet woman. If you don''t ask anything, start the conversation first, or she has nothing to do with you, she won''t open her mouth.
But, she is a very honest one. She did not say her honesty by mouth, but through attitude.
Now, she was leaning on Ars'' shoulder, and taking Ars'' hand for her to hold.
The serenity was very calming. Until Ars suddenly stand up and princess carry Skadi.
Skadi immediately knew what Ars going to do. She did not fight back, but
"I need to take a bath first."
"Then we can take a bath together."
With that, they took a bath together.
Another calming day passed in Floor 2.
Chapter 216: Can Relax - Light & Dream (Diana)
Chapter 216: Can Rx - Light & Dream (Diana)
Seven Colour Mountain /
Crescent Moon City /
Crescent Moon City built in the middle of the ruins of ckish Mountain.
For some reason, right after Greedy Young Master defeated the Demon King Commander, the structure of the ruins of ckish Mountain was in the shape of a Crescent.
Greedy Young Master took advantage of that and ordered White Wood to build a city based on the unique structure of the ruins of ckish Mountain.
Now Crescent Moon City became the main base of Seven Colour Mountain territory.
Because ckish Mountain was adjacent to Greenish Mountain, people often hiked and camped in locations directed to Crescent Moon City.
Crescent Moon City became a famous tourist attraction during Abyssal Terra''s 10th year.
But that didn''tst long because soon an East Luminous City would appear, which was also built by the Greedy Young Master.
____________
"CALL ME DRAGON KING!"
Liam surprised when somebody suddenly shouted that really loud.
The voice came from the same direction as his destination, that is the south suburban of Crescent Moon City.
Maybe it was someone who was dealing with trouble.
He hopes that he doesn''t get dragged into that problem because he doesn''t want to spoil his happy moment.
He was wearing the best clothes he had. A brown leather shirt and jean pants. Not to forget to wear flying sses that are worn over his head.
The flying goggles were only essories because he was not a pilot or a flying tamed beast rider.
His appearance like a WW1 airne pilot has be his identity since the ck Hunter attack on ckish Mountain.
The appearance he copied from his idols, a Legend Hunter as well as a Gryphon Rider.
After quite a while, finally his idol gave a word for him, told him that she wanted to meet him.
Now he is on his way to meet his idol.
Along the way he thought, will his idol recognize him? Because now he has be an independent man not like the coward kid in the past.
He also remembered a blonde girl who was with his idol. If he was not mistaken, her name is Elisa.
Will his idol bring the Elisa girl along with her? If yes, maybe Liam would think to confess his feeling to the girl. Because the girl is so cute.
"Now, where are they?"
He had arrived at the destination.
His idol told him to meet them at noon.
Them?
Yes. In the letter, his idol told him that she is not alone. That was why he thought his idol would bring Elisa along with her.
He looked at his watch. The time still 11:AM. He''s an hour ahead of the promised time.
Most likely his idol arrived on time. So he had to wait an hour at the ce.
He looked for a seat and waited while smiling.
Since he will not meet with just one person, then he had to think of many topics to use.
The city had changed a lot after the ck Hunter group raid incident. The White Wood of the Greedy Dragon Family developed many things rted to city buildings.
Within a year, theypleted Crescent Moon City. It was not as big as Mutiara City, but Crescent Moon City was a city of pride for miners like him.
He also took part of the city construction.
"That''s it. That''s the best topic."
He will use the construction topics rted and his own experiences working on city development.
Crescent Moon City is a beautiful city. Even though all the idea and the construction fund came from the Greedy Young Master, at least everyone who lived in the city could boast about it as their city.
"Do you know that the steep walls of ckish Crescent Mountain was being hold with the Dragon King''s swords?"
"There was indeed an assessment like thating from White Wood''s side. However, the Greedy Young Master did not confirm the information himself. So everyone considered ckish Crescent Mountain''s steep walls to be natural doings."
"I see."
The steep walls surrounding Crescent Moon City were extremely tall walls.
If that wall copsed or fell, surely Crescent Moon City would sink into the ground.
"But we don''t need to worry, because this city already protected by the Guild barrier. And if this city ispletely submerged in the ground, there is an underground passage that connects to the other Mountains."
"Ooh, I just heard about it."
"Isn''t that cool?"
"Yeah, that''s cool."
The idea came from the miner''s association.
At first, the Greedy Young Master said they no need to worry because the ckish Crescent steep wall was strong enough and won''t be easily destroyed.
But still, the miner did the underground passage themselves. Not to repeat the same mistake as the ck Hunter raid incident a year ago.
"Hm?"
Now that Liam realizes, since earlier, he had not spoken to himself.
Of course he is not talking with himself, because there was a person who responded to his words.
He turned his head to the right and found a man dressed all in ck sitting next to him.
ck t-shirt and ck jean pants. Dark ck hair with a whitish yellow skin color.
The man was around his 20s. Sit quietly by folding his arms and raising his right leg to his left.
One thing that Liam realized after looking at the man, sharp and cool.
The man''s simple but cool appearance made Liam''s entric appearance look amusing.
Previously, he was very confident about his appearance, but now he feels insecure and thinks: ''Maybe I had time to go home, change clothes, thene back here.''
But when he look at his watch: ''Dang, it''s already 11:43!''
It took him half an hour to get from his home to the east suburban. Even if he ran, it would still take him 40-50 minutes to leave, change clothes, ande back.
When he was frustrated, the man next door said something.
"She is here."
Those words had one meaning for both of them. That is, the person they were waiting for had arrived.
But how can they wait for the same person?
"Ars!"
Someone called out towards them, not Liam''s name, but the name of the man next door.
The man''s name Ars stand up to meet the person.
A unique grown woman. Has white caramel coloured hair. Plump body with ck, brown skin color.
One thing that is synonymous with that woman is, a WW1 pilot outfit that matches her beautiful face.
"What took you so long?" asked Ars.
"Well, I''m sorry. Griphy can''t take us four together. So we went up the ground route."
"So you said that you are heavy?"
"W-what?! No!"
The two of them were very close.
Unconsciously, Liam lowered his head. He could not stand to see his idol making out with other men in front of him.
His heart was broken. He thought the reunion with his idol would be an unforgettable memory. But that turned out to be his heartbreak day.
"Hey, You''ve been here since earlier, right? Have you seen Liam? I promised him to meet here. But I can''t find him. Is hete?"
His idol was asking about him while looking at other direction.
Feeling heartbreak, he can''t just stand and respond to his idol calling.
Plus, how could the man with her know the name Liam?
"This guy is him."
Unexpectedly, the man who was with Diana knew his name, and the man immediately told Diana that Liam was sitting down in front of them.
"Liam?"
At first, Diana hesitated because she could not see his face. That made Liam feeling guilty.
His idol has taken the time to meet him. If he pretends to be someone else to avoid prestige, then he is an ungrateful one.
"G-good day, Miss Diana."
So he ventured to stand up and face his idol.
His idol Diana smiled brightly after recognizing him.
"Ooh! It''s really you! I didn''t notice you because you''ve changed a lot!"
"Y-yeah. I''ve beenpletely independent during this year. Maybe that''s what makes me look mature enough."
His idol grabbing his shoulder while looking at his appearance.
That should be a happy moment for him. But, because there is his idol lover around, Liam really cannot enjoy the moment.
"What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?"
His idol recognized his difort.
Liam can''t just answer that. But somehow he nced over to the man name Ars.
Diana recognized Liam''s nce and got angry at Ars.
"Ars... did you do something to Liam?"
"What? No. He must be feeling insecure while being around with cool, and handsome dude like me."
"You really are a smug one, aren''t you?"
Ars directly breaks Liam''s confidence, and the man did not hesitate on doing it.
Liam is losing his confidence even more. He wanted to go home, and all the way home, he will cry heartbroken.
"Wait, Ars?"
Now he realized who the man was with them. But he doesn''t really remember who Ars is and what memories Liam has with him?
"Don''t tell that you forgot Ars, Liam?"
On his idol question, Liam feeling guilty.
"I-I am sorry. I feel like I know him. But I can''t recall it."
Liam did not avoid his mistake.
But he really believed that the man named Ars was a very important person. To the extent that his idol could be very close to him.
"Well, that can''t be helped. This man is not actually must be known by people because he is - stop that!"
Diana was annoyed at Ars. But Ars respond to that, annoyed by touching Diana''s butt.
Now that Liam epted that his idol and the man have a special rtionship. However, Liam really couldn''t remember the Ars guy.
"Well, if you actually that forgot. This man is actually the owner of this city."
"The owner of Crescent Moon city?"
There is only one man who owned the Crescent Moon City.
"Greedy Young Master?"
"No, it''s Dragon King!"
Liam sure his answer was correct, but got uncorrected.
Diana breath a sigh of annoyed. "He is the guy who stopped the ck Hunter raid a year ago. Didn''t he ever hire you as a guide during his visit to ckish Mountain? We even went to your house to meet your father at that time."
Now that finally Liam remembers. Yes, he is Ars. There is no man who calls himself Ars and holds the title of Greedy Young Master other than the man in front of him.
"M-mi-mister Ars?!"
"Sup, kid?"
Ars finally showed a friendly attitude to him.
The reason why Liam can''t remember Ars was because Ars has been acting like a stranger to him since earlier.
"I am sorry that I didn''t recognize you!"
How can Liam forget the man who saved his idol and beat the ck Hunter group a year ago? He really is stupid.
"Don''t worry about it. Besides, I''m just here to pick up this plump girl."
"I''m not a girl anymore. And didn''t you promise me to let to y with Liam this day?"
"Did I say I''m going to pick you up now?"
No, Ars did not.
But Liam still disappointed. Even though his idol was already taken by a proper person, he still disappointed.
"Hey, why you guys just standing there? Didn''t you guys want to meet your little brother?"
Unexpectedly, Diana did note alone.
Three people, two young men and one young woman, approached from their direction.
The three of them were older than Liam.
Liam thought the three of them wanted to meet Ars. But they approached him instead with an awkward face.
Confused Liam trying to seek help to Diana. But Diana and Ars take a few steps back away from them.
"They finally reunited."
Diana was truly grateful for the sight she saw.
"Why reunited them now? Because you want to go to 3rd floor?"
"That is also one of the reasons. It took a long time because they still felt guilty for their crimes. And they thought, they no longer deserve to be Liam''s brothers."
In front of them, Liam begin to shed tears after the three people around him together took out a piece of photograph.
The four of them did not exchange words. But they understand each other''s feelings. Then the four of them hugged each other and together crying in gratefulness.
"They still don''t think of forgiving themselves. But they knew they couldn''t leave their younger sibling alone for long. That''s why, I want them to take their light and dream, and start a better life together as a family once more."
The family who had not seen each other for a long time finally got together again.
One of them even thought the three were died long ago. But a miracle reunited them once more.
"Isn''t this beautiful?"
"Yeah. It makes me want to make a baby."
"What!?"
"This night, on Raiden Hotel. We will spend the night there and -."
"NO!"
Diana did not understand what Ars was thinking. So, he immediately rejected the idea withoutpromise.
"Why?"
But that made anger grown on Ars'' face.
She did not know why, that face was actually scary.
That look is like a husband asking his wife why his wife doesn''t want to bear children from their marriage?
Ars actually asked about that. But they are not an official husband and wife. But still, Diana did not expect that their rtionship will going that far.
With her face flushed red, Diana answered Ars'' question.
"Well, you see, I''m just a grown up woman. I don''t mind with our current rtionship, but..."
"But?"
"But, I''m a grown up woman, you know."
"And that''s what''s make you perfect."
Diana cannot take that.
Ars slowlying to her while open his arm.
After being attacked like that, Diana could no longer say no.
She epted Ars'' hug by burying her face in Ars'' shoulder.
She didn''t want people to see her face burning with love.
"Are you wet?"
"NO!"
Even though he had just melted Diana, but immediately irritated her a few secondster.
"Ahem!"
Then suddenly, the four brothers and sister who had finished their reunited came to them.
Diana immediately release her hug on Ars and came to them.
"All right, since you guys have met again, then let''s go for a walk! Liam, lead us!"
Diana did not know what was she talking about. She just wanted to stay away from Ars for the day to stay focus. Ars is really dangerous for her.
That day, they had a peaceful day and a wonderful reunion.
Chapter 217: Can Relax - Marriage (Sylvia)
Chapter 217: Can Rx - Marriage (Sylvia)
Abyssal Terra / Floor 2
Middle Region /
Mutiara City / Major Office
After the disaster that hit the Middle Region, peace has returned, but there is a lot of work to be done.
Mountain Snail left a destroyed open area during its course from North Region to Middle Region.
Several hunting areas, small territories, and routes were damaged due to Mountain Snail attacks.
The people, especially the Greedy Dragon family, were trying their best to repair all the damage.
_____________
That day, in Major Office, Sylvia is working hard at Major''s table.
After the previous Catastrophe, her work was piling up more. She even increased the number of secretaries in the office to help her work.
Her work was getting lighter. All the office secretaries were also very happy to help their former Family Heads.
However, that day, there was one simple yet annoying problem.
The Major of the City itself, Greedy Young Master, was there to observe the office.
"Call me Dragon King!"
"Don''t suddenly shout such nonsense!"
At first, the atmosphere was fine because Ars just sat on his chair at the corner of the room, silently. Not until suddenly he screams for no reason.
Sylvia was actually fine with that big boying to the office.
But there was a lot of work in the office, and his arrival made the atmosphere difficult for some secretaries - especially the new secretaries.
After the fight between the biggest Catastrophe Beast, Greedy Young Master became more famous and known by the people. Greedy Young Master, not Ars.
The one whoes to the office now is Ars. An annoyed big boy with all his annoying behavior.
Greedy Young Master was known with his Red Dragonic Eyes and a very arrogant face. Meanwhile, Ars, who was in the office, had a very calm and cool expression.
In the office, only Sylvia was used to Ars'' appearance. Meanwhile, the other secretaries was new with the sight.
A man dressed in ck, long-sleeved T-shirt and jeans. His expression was so calm, so different from the arrogant Greedy Young Master.
Between Ars and Greedy Young Master, Ars has the appearance that most catches women''s eyes.
Almost all the secretaries were peeking at him.
Ars was wiping the Yellow Scimitar Sky and was enjoying his time.
In the eyes of all the secretaries, Ars was like a handsome knight who is looking after his queen at work.
The secretaries did not want to waste it and peeked at him several times.
When all of them peeked at him at the same time, Ars realized that and gave them a quick smile.
That quick smile was like a nuclear bomb that goes through their heart. Made them melt in love.
"Stop that."
That order came from Sylvia and intended to all the secretaries, plus Ars.
"We still have a lot of work to do. But tomorrow it can be finished if nobody''s ying around."
That really was a harsh rebuke for the secretaries.
Sylvia knew the problem that made her secretaries could not focus was Ars. But she couldn''t just expel Ars, the owner of the office and Mutiara City, to leave and let them focus on work.
Just when she thought of that, Ars disappears from his position.
That made Sylvia quite surprised. She thought, Ars will not be so easy to read the atmosphere and do the things that need to be done.
That turned out to be true. After missing for a month, Ars had changed. Change into the better.
Sylvia was happy about that. But she had to save her joy to stay focused.
~
Without them realizing, it was alreadyte in the afternoon.
"All right, let''s end the work for today."
Everyone was breathing tired after hearing Sylvia''s announcement.
Staying focused during the day makes their heads hot and their bodies stiff.
All the secretaries were amazed at Sylvia, who looked still strong after such a tough day.
After the works for today was done, all the secretaries get home to their house. Leaving Sylvia in the office.
Sylvia''s home is in the office. Precisely in the room connected to the office.
From that room, somebody gets out with a cup of coffee for Sylvia.
"Why don''t you just y with your other women? Instead of waiting for a boring woman like me?"
That was Ars. Previously he moved to the room not to disturb the office. He did that to wait for Sylvia.
"But you can''t deny that I waited for you to finish working."
After serving coffee for Sylvia, Ars stood behind Major''s chair to massage Sylvia''s shoulder.
Ars'' hands were so firm and full with power. He control and turned it into a nice, rxing massage.
That was not the first time Ars did that to her. But, every time she experiences it, she always got melted in rxation. Not until Ars moved to her chest.
Sylvia was about to get angry, but unfortunately she didn''t have the energy to do that.
"Huuuhhh..."
She surrender to the situation. If he got like that, Ars definitely would not be satisfied and would attack her for the whole night.
"Now, get up and take a bath."
Of course, before he attacks her, Sylvia needs to clean herself. Even though sometime Ars will just attack her without Sylvia clean herself.
At least that day Ars understand her situation. She was very tired and needed to rest, even for a little while.
Withoutmenting, Sylvia immediately got up from the chair and headed for bed room.
Given time, she would soak for a while in the tub.
It doesn''t matter if she soak for long, if Ars can''t wait, he wille in and attack her in the bathroom. It didn''t matter since Sylvia was used to it.
However, Ars didn''t get into the bath even though Sylvia had been soaking for about half an hour.
Sylvia was starting to get annoyed.
She finally gets out from the bath and only covers herself with a towel.
If Ars didn''te to her in the bathroom, he must have been waiting for her in bed.
But Ars was also not in bed. For some reason, she felt disappointed.
Every time hee into the office, he wouldn''t waste the opportunity to attack Sylvia.
Sylvia used to say that she didn''t need a man in her life, so she felt like she was strong and could handle things on her own.
Not when Catastrophe struck Shield City and she could not do much to protect it.
Until Arses and resolves the problem and saves everyone, including herself, who deserves to die at that time.
She actually still felt the same, that she did not need a man in her life.
Her rtionship with Ars also only came from a debt of gratitude, which she could not pay in material terms. Because of that, she dedicated her body to Ars.
Even though she still felt she could be an independent woman, but somehow, she was disappointed because of something she couldn''t understand.
Then suddenly, she heard something from the next room, the office.
She hears the sound of pen tapping on paper. Someone is still in the office to work.
"But, who?"
Feeling curious, Sylvia opened the door to the office, still wearing a towel.
In Major''s seat, a man with ck hair was working on the documents that were still piled up.
"Ars?"
Sylvia subconsciously called out to the man.
The man named Ars looking at her, wondering.
"Why aren''t you wearing clothes?"
Being asked that, Sylvia realized that she was doing something inappropriate for an independent woman.
Her face gotten hot because Ars was looking at her in curious.
Then she immediately gets back to the bedroom to find a proper clothes.
After wearing a proper clothes, she gets back to the office. To find that Ars was standing up from his seat.
"Alright, let''s go."
"Wait. Where?"
Ars didn''t say that he was going to take Sylvia out.
It''s alreadyte anyway, where are they going?
"Use this."
"sses?"
It seemed the sses were just a style sses.
After putting the sses on Sylvia, Ars takes her hand. Then they teleported to somewhere.
____________
Mutiara City / Downtown
Sylvia was wearing a beautiful dress and looking very beautiful.
Next to her, a man dressed all in ck walked hand in hand with her.
All eyes are on them.
Sylvia rarely shows her face in public, and she also rarely wears feminine dresses or clothes.
But everyone already knew that the one walking with her was the owner and Major of the city, Greedy Young Master.
It happened after they left the office. Ars took them to a clothing shop. Buy Sylvia that pretty dress, then lead them to the middle of the city.
Sylvia really couldn''t think what the man next to her was thinking.
"Are you trying to humiliate me in public?"
If so, then Ars''s n will be a big sess. Because all eyes are on them, especially on Sylvia.
"What do you mean? Can''t you see that they are looking at you in awe?"
Sylvia did realize that. But she still wasn''t used to being on stage in public.
"We are here."
Ars brought them to a five-star restaurant.
They went up to the highest floor, directed to the only table on the floor, and had dinner looking out over the city.
The dinner was a quiet dinner without any annoying or pervert things done by Ars.
After doing with the dinner, they both fell in silent.
Finally, Sylvia realized that Ars will soon be going to the 3rd Floor.
So, she could think that Ars was giving her good memories before leaving.
But she still thought, surely Ars will attack him after this.
Just like what he is going to do now.
Ars stood in front of her while she facing outside. Then he knelt down one leg by showing something from the small box.
A few seconds at the start, Sylvia didn''t realize what Ars was showing her.
"That''s... a ring?"
Ars was showing a ring - to be precise, giving a ring to Sylvia.
There is only one thing that happens when a man gives a ring to his partner.
A proposal.
Ars didn''t ask it directly, but he literally was asking to marry Sylvia.
Thinking about it caused Sylvia to shed tears of joy.
She also covered her mouth with two hands.
She really didn''t expect it. She waspletely off guard in front of the strongest man.
"Will you bear my children?"
"Yes."
Without thinking, Sylvia immediately answered the offer.
But at that moment she realized that Ars'' question was not a question that he should ask during such happy times.
"Wait?! You intend to make me pregnant before leaving?!"
Sylvia was toote. Ars already princess carry her.
"You won''t?"
But, Ars gentle question melted Sylvia.
"I-it''s not that I won''t, stupid."
Sylvia could not retreat. Because she already answered with ''yes'' on Ars'' question.
~
Sometime after that night, it was reported that Sylvia was pregnant and caused the whole Major Office to go wild.
Chapter 218: Cant Relax - Appetite (Huxian)
Chapter 218: Can''t Rx - Appetite (Huxian)
North Region / ck Dragon Kingdom
Royal Castle / King''s Room
In the King''s room, there is a man and a woman who is neither king nor queen of the ck Dragon Kingdom.
The King of the kingdom was going somewhere to settle some business. Then how can two people who are not kings or queens be in the king''s room?
That because the man''s status was higher from the king of the ck Dragon Kingdom. Meanwhile, the woman was the same rank as the king.
"Let''s do it again, Ars! Let''s do it a lot and makes a lot of baby!"
The woman is the Fox Goddess of Eve Horizon, Huxian. She left her castle in Eve Horizon because she had be attached to the man she loved so much.
"Aren''t you pregnant already?!"
The man is the number one person of Floor 1 and 2. Ars the Greedy Young Master.
"Call me Dragon King!"
The two of them were in the ck Dragon Kingdom toplete the paperwork that had to be done.
Actually, only Ars who was working with the paper.
Huxian was there because that day was her day turn with Ars, and she had to serve the working Ars with everything Ars needs.
"Didn''t you hear what the narrators said? I have to serve you with everything?!"
"And what I need now is coffee! Not sex!"
It has been more than a month that Ars has not touched Huxian.
Huxian doesn''t matter if Ars doesn''t touch the other harem or he''s fasting.
But the past few days, Ars spent his time with each of his harems. That''s what makes Huxian jealous and can''t hold back her lust anymore.
Unfortunately, Ars had a lot of paper to finish. Because of that, he cannot serve Huxian now.
"SIT!"
That absolute order immediately made Huxian jump off from Ars and sit like a dog.
Ars has sealed her power again. That gives Ars absolute control over her.
In a few conditions, that is a blessing for Huxian, especially for her lust. Ars can order her to do anything and Huxian will do that with pleasure, no matter how obscene or despicable the order was.
Unfortunately, Ars is in a position to be unwilling to do such things. Huxian couldn''t force him either.
So, Huxian could only do Arsmand to sit down, with a sad face and a few small disappointed voices.
"Huuuhhhh..."
Ars let out a tired sigh. He actually felt guilty, because of the past few days, he had spent time with his other harem in rxation.
But, when it was Huxian''s turn, there were some documents that he had to work on himself. It ruined his schedule of having to serve Huxian.
"Hug my back. But don''t do anything weird."
Huxian was disappointed because such a simple thing could not satisfy her. But she didn''t refuse and did what she was told.
She sat behind Ars, circled Ars'' stomach with her hands, then buried her face into Ars'' shoulder.
Their rtionship is simple. Ars is the strongest man, and Huxian wants Ars to own her. Ars received her in exchange for her power.
Their rtionship is based on sin and mutual need. But that''s okay.
Despite being overwhelmed several times, Ars still served Huxian''s immense appetite.
He was annoyed several times that Huxian''s lust waspletely limitless and several times yelled at Huxian to control herself.
Huxian did not mind that because Ars'' shouting was also for her good.
However, before that, Ars was really angry at her because she interfered his work.
Even though she knew it was her fault, it still hurt her feelings.
"I only need three hours to finish this work. Hold on till then."
It was not that Ars unwilling to serve her. He just prefers to finish his job first.
"Um. I''m sorry for forcing you."
Ars was one of the few people who couldfort Huxian with words.
Despite having the blessing of ''Lust'', Huxian would only give her body to the right person. And Ars is one of two people she has chosen. When one used to reject Huxian.
"How old is your pregnancy?"
Ars trying to break the ice between them. Because Huxian was really calm and didn''t bother him anymore, that made him feel guilty.
"It''s two months."
Huxian bes the first woman from Ars'' harem to be pregnant. In fact, the first time they did it, it was also the first time for Huxian. Huxian really didn''t give her body to other men even though she had a big of lust.
Sylvia would be the second and the news wille tomorrow.
"Then howe you want another baby inside you?"
"I have some ovum that you can keep on fertilize."
"Are you a rabbit?"
Both of them have a quickugh at that simple joke.
When Ars served Huxian, all they would do was have sex.
Ars actually has no problem with that, because Huxian got caught up in the most troublesome sin among the seven.
But there Huxian realized that doing things soothed was also fun. That simple thing could even reduce her lust.
"Hey, Ars."
"Hm?"
"Can I ask something?"
"What''s that?"
"I know you used to do threes with that red and silver-haired woman."
"Then?"
"Can I also be part of it?"
There are 5 women and 1 girl in Ars harem. Each of them had a night''s share with Ars. However, for Arlene and Skadi, Ars often did them on two same nights.
That made Huxian jealous a little. When two of them have a two night with Ars. But she only has one.
"Given how much lust you have, you probably won''t share if you join."
Huxian can''t deny that. On her turn, she didn''t even let Ars sleep until morning. She even tried to seduce Ars to be with her whenever she got the chance.
When she asked to join the others, it was very likely that she would definitely dominate Ars for herself.
If Huxian is the only woman Ars has, Ars has no problem with that. But he has six and has to share his time equally to each of them.
Huxian felt embarrassed about it and buried her face in Ars'' back.
"I, just want to be with you. So, I will try to control myself."
It was the first time Huxian had truly intended to try to control her lust.
She even said that honestly and without trying to seduce Ars.
"Hmm. Alright. Let''s try that one night. If you can''t control yourself, I will count the night with your turn."
"Really?! Thank you, Ars! I love you!"
"Yeah. And, don''t touch my D yet. My work is not finished."
Ars didn''t touch her, however, the small request that was granted made Huxian really happy.
That made her remember one thing that was just as happy as she had in the past.
______________
"Satria! I''m tired, carry me!"
"Don''t you have servants you can ride?"
"But I want to be carried by you!"
"Huuuhhhh. Alright, but don''t try to harass me or I''ll throw you at Void."
"Yeeaaayyyy! I love you, Satria!"
Chapter 219: Can Relax - Adultness (Elisa)
Chapter 219: Can Rx - Adultness (Elisa)
Northeast Region / Mild Green Hill
North Coast Pce /
In the living room, a girl was being confused by the news she just got.
"What should I do?! What should I do?!"
The girl was Elisa.
After the Catastrophe Beast that attacked the Middle Region was defeated, she returned to the Northeast Region on Ars'' orders.
She actually did not want to get back that early. Because she still wants to linger at Saint Arcane Academy.
If it weren''t for Ars'' promise that he would take her to the newest Luminous Cave, which Ars found on Western Great Mountain, Elisa would have been whining and asking to linger in Mutiara City.
However, she just received news from her big sister, Sylvia Shield, that her big sister has been confirmed to be pregnant.
"Aa-aa-aahh! Should I go back to Mutiara City to congratte Sylvia big sis? But what if I leave and Arses back? Aaaahh! What should I do?"
Elisa was so confused as to what to do.
The news about Sylvia getting pregnant was so sudden.
Maybe Sylvia thought that she already pregnant before it. But waiting for more certainty before spreading the word.
Then, when she gave the news to her little sister, the little sister got confused because of her own schedule.
"What''s wrong, Elisa?"
Fortunately, a life saver came at the right time. Not actually a lifesaver, but advice from an older person might help Elisa.
"Miss Arlene! Sylvia big sis is pregnant!"
Arlene not a rtive of Sylvia, but she got surprised at that news. Somehow she whispered something.
"Howe she became the first one? Did Ars..."
"Miss Arlene?"
Elisa quite curious about Arlene''s sudden change of attitude. But don''t want to interfere because it might be an adult problem.
"O-oh, yeah. Then, what makes you that confused?"
"I want to go to Mutiara City to congratte Sylvia big sis. But I have a promise with Ars to go to the new Luminous Cave in Western Great Mountain!"
Elisa was really confused about what she was going to do.
Looking at the confused Elisa, Arlene wondering. ''Couldn''t she go tomorrow or ask Ars to drive her?''
"What should I do?"
"Actually, Ars just returned from the ck Dragon Kingdom."
"Really?!"
"Yes. He is in his office now."
"Alright! I''m going to meet him!"
As fast as the wind, Elisa immediately went to see Ars.
"Don''t go straight into his office because Huxian is still with him. And she''s gone."
Elisa, who can''t think clearly, wants to go directly to Ars to discuss the problem that is confusing her.
"Good morning, Miss Skadi!"
"Morning. Don''t run in a dress like that."
Elisa didn''t care about anything around and go straight to Ars'' office.
Arriving at the office, she immediately opened the door and shouted: "Ars!"
"I haven''t slept and you aren''t satisfied yet?"
"This will be thest. Come on, before your little Elisa she is here."
In the room, Huxian was sitting on Ars''p trying to take off her clothes. That''s where Elisa came in and witnessed everything.
There, Ars lifts Huxian, and throws the Fox away.
"Kya!"
Then he focused on the table where there was one paper he needed to work on.
"You heard about Sylvia?" asked Ars.
It turned out that Ars already got the news too. So he knew what Elisa wanted to ask.
With great courage, Elisa walked over to Ars'' table. Then ask.
"Ars, can you take me "
"I won''t."
"-to Mutiara City before we go to- eh?"
Elisa did not yet finish her words. But Ars already answered her question.
Surprisingly, she was not the only one who was confused. Ars loss in the moment, too.
"What was it again?"
So Ars asked Elisa to repeat her request.
"Um. I want to ask you to take me to Mutiara City before we go to Luminous Cave."
It was not a difficult request that Ars had to answer directly with a ''won''t''.
"But, if you cannot, I won''t force it. I can ask Miss Arlene to "
"Alright, let''s go there then."
Elisa was once again confused by Ars'' sudden attitude.
For some reason, he looks unstable when walking.
"Really? If you have more important business, then "
"I need to go to the guild to deliver this file. So, let''s go."
With that, Ars took them to Mutiara City in a blink of an eye.
____________
Mutiara City / Downtown
"Uuughh."
Elisa felt dizzy after experiencing Ars'' teleportation.
She knew that Ars had an ability to teleport. But that was her first time experienced it.
It felt like your body was split in two during the teleportation, then slowly merged into one again with a sickening feeling.
"I will go to the Guild. Meet me there."
Amazingly, Ars didn''t feel anything. He can walk casually after feeling such nausea experience.
Being left, Elisa could see that Ars walked unsteadily to the Guild.
She wanted to stop Ars and asked if he is okay. But given Ars'' character, he would definitely say that he is fine.
"Alright, I would ask him after congratting big sis."
Sylvia first, then Ars.
With that, Elisa running to Major Building, which is not that far from their teleportation point.
In the Major Office, she found that her big sister is still working like usual.
After the Shield City''s Catastrophe Beast, Sylvia became a gentler person. She no longer has a high attitude and starts to think of Elisa as a younger sister.
But that time, Sylvia became gentler than usual. She almost looked like their mother, Maria Christina.
Elisa''s arrival was sudden, but Sylvia took her time to serve her sister.
Elisa directly stated the intention of her arrival. Sylvia answered Elisa''s question with a little sense of embarassment and proud.
Then Elisa asked. is being pregnant a form of maturity?
That was difficult for Sylvia to answer. Because that was her first time of being pregnant.
As the big sister of the family, even though Sylvia felt that she still not matured yet, she answered Elisa''s question with a form of dignity.
Elisa will soon be an adult in terms of age. So she wants a lot of lessons to be a mature person from the adult she knows, especially from her sister.
Then Sylvia gave the best answer she could think of.
"To be an adult is a thing you experience yourself."
~
Elisa done taking her time with Sylvia. That was so fun because Sylvia talked a lot of things with her.
Her big sister really changes a lot after Shield City''s Catastrophe Beast. Even though she became one of Ars'' women, that does not matter.
She did not envy or hate Ars for having a harem. Because she did not own Ars in the first ce. Plus, Ars'' harem is dependable adult, and all of them were kind to Elisa.
At that time, the man who owned the Harem was in the Guild, waiting for her.
She did not know what Ars did there. She just knows Ars was waiting for her so they can go to the new Luminous Cave.
Ding ~ Tung ~ Ding ~ Tung ~
Suddenly, the city speaker sounded. That kind of sound was a kind of Floor type of announcement used by Abyssal Guild. There will be a big announcementing.
Everyone fell silent to listen to the announcement.
"[The entire area of today''s Floor 2 has been purchased under the name of Greedy Young Master]"
Chapter 220: Love You
Chapter 220: Love You
Elisa gaped, she could not believe what she just heard.
[The entire area of today''s Floor 2 has been purchased under the name of Greedy Young Master]
Ars did it again. He bought the entire Floor 2 just to satisfy his greed. Just like what he did to Floor 1.
Previously, he did said, he would be in the Guild to do some business. But Elisa did not think that Ars would do such a horrendous thing.
~
Abyssal Guild / South Hall
Elisa entered the guild and found people were looking in one direction. To the direction where there was a sleeping man in one table.
The man''s sleeping position was unsightly. His back and head were on the table. Everyone could see his tired face. And he fell asleep snoring.
The man is Ars.
For a moment, people would not believe that the man sleeping in that strange position was the Greedy Young Master.
"Call me Dragon King!"
But he is really the Greedy Young Master.
The man who just took the absolute number 1 position on Floor 1 and 2.
However, the man nicknamed the strongest man was showing his weakness.
Not really his weakness, because he just look very tired that he unconsciously sleeping in public. Still, falling asleep helplessly in public as the strongest man was not a good sight for his image.
People in the guild looking at him with various expressions.
Some were pissed that Ars broke the rules that the Saints had made. Some are curious about what Ars will do after possessing 2 of 3 Abyssal Floors. People who look like journalists photograph Ars to be used as article material.
Because no one knows Ars as Ars,, no one wanted to wake the man.
That''s where, with full of shame, Elisa walked over and tried to wake Ars up.
But the moment she wants to touch his shoulder, in high speed, Ars grasped her hand.
That made Elisa''s heart almost fall out.
"Ooh, it''s you."
Despite being seen sleeping helplessly, Ars'' vignce remains high.
Ars wakes up only by being approached.
"H-hey, don''t sleep here."
Ars looked very tired, but he seemed to know what was going on.
"That''s right. Let''s go to Luminous Cave then."
"Huh? Wait!"
_____________
Western Great Mountain / Luminous Cave
"Uuugghh!"
Once again, Ars teleported them without Elisa agreeing.
Elisa had to feel another nauseating headache.
"Hey! Can''t we travel the normal way?!"
Teleporting was fast, but Elisa didn''t like the nausea after the teleportation.
"W-w-ww-what are you doing?!"
Ars opened his shirt and exposed his naked upper body.
Now that Elisa realized that they were in a room seemed like a hotel room. Just the two of them.
"What else?"
Ars'' question made Elisa''s mind wander.
Ars took off his shirt. There is just the two of them in the room. Ars took his time with his harem previous days and one of them getting pregnant.
Elisa''s face burning. There is only one sure thing that will happen in that situation.
"B-b-b-b-but I think I still not ready for this!"
"What? You''ve never been to Luminous Cave before?"
"Y-y-you know, it''s not that I did not want to do it. But I thought you will wait me until eh?"
Elisa seemed to have misunderstood their current situation.
"Then, where do you want to go?"
Ars doesn''t want to attack her. He was waiting for her at the door with his clothes changed.
Now that she remembered, that they were going to the Luminous Cave.
Looking outside the window, she found a view of a ce covered inside a tube, beautiful colorful wall. A Luminous Cave.
"O-o-ohhh, that''s right! We are at Luminous Cave!"
She finally realized the situation and immediately goes outside.
"Let''s go take a walk then!"
They finally started the date after Elisa was no longer misunderstood things.
The hotel they teleported to was a five-story hotel building built on the northwest side of the Cave. There are several of the same building''s next door.
To the west and east of the cave, there are tworge passages leading to the exit.
A town being built in the middle of the cave. A town full of visitors and construction activity.
The walls of the cave have many colored minerals that glow the town.
Elisa had never went to the eastern Luminous Cave. But people said that that Luminous Cave was a little one.
Without Elisa visiting that cave, she could tell the one they were now is a big of a mountain cave.
"Wow!"
Elisa got fascinated by the view.
"Hoooaaaamm!"
But that charm was soon reced by a person''s drowsiness.
"Hey, are you okay?"
"Hm? Yeah. I''ll go to sleep right after this."
Even though that day was her turn with him. But Ars already lost so much energy.
Considering that he just bought Floor 2, Ars must have worked so hard that he didn''t get enough sleep for a few days.
"Hey, how about we bought some snacks and get back to the hotel?"
"What about the date?"
"Well, I can still see the view from the hotel window, right?"
Their previous hotel was on the high ground and directly to the center of the cave.
Previously, Elisa could even see the entire view of the cave through the window.
"Let''s do that, then."
"Alright! Where we can find delicious snack?"
Maybe because he was very tired, or he just wanted to grant Elisa''s request, Ars didn''t want to bother toe up with other ideas. He just followed Elisa wherever the girl goes.
"Okay, we are back!"
After buying a bag full of snacks, they returned to the hotel.
Elisa goes to the mattress, putting all the snacks there, then opened the window.
Really a satisfying location to enjoy the cave scenery.
"Hey, what are you doing?"
"As you can see, I want to make a coffee."
Elisa found out that Ars was making coffee for himself.
"You don''t need a coffee."
But Elisa did not allow him and pulled him to the mattress.
"You need this."
Ars can''t understand. Elisa did not allow him to make a coffee, but she handed him an orange juice.
Ars didn''t ask and just obey what Elisa said though.
"Hey, say, aaaaahhh."
Elisa suddenly fed him some nuts. Of course, Ars ate all the nuts without asking. Then drink the fresh orange juice until it runs out.
"Look here."
Elisa suddenly took a handkerchief and wiped his mouth.
Zero sanity Ars cannot understand what just happen. So he trying to look for answer on Elisa''s face. But that only made Elisa embarrassed and look away from him. So he stopped doing that.
In their silence, they spent gazing to the cave at the open window.
"Ars."
"Hm?"
"Can I ask one thing?"
For one thing, Elisa asked before asking for something made Ars a little mad.
"Just say what you want without asking first. You are no longer a stranger to me."
"I did expect that you say you love me though."
That was a big expectation that Elisa expects from Ars. Although she knew that would not be easy for Ars to speak his heart.
"I love you. I will grant any wish you want. That''s why don''t ask before asking."
Ars said that with his zero sanity. But he regretted one thing, which was that he wouldn''t grant one certain wish before Elisa grew up. Well, Elisa already know that, so he will not fix his words.
Meanwhile, next door, Elisa''s face burning in red. She could not believe that Ars said the sacred words just easy like that.
"Then, could you sleep on myp?"
Zero sanity Ars grant Elisa''s request without doubt.
"Like this?"
"Um."
Ars fell asleep on Elisa pillow. The pillow was not as soft as Diana pillow or Arlene pillow. But the pillow was sofortable he fell asleep shortly after.
Elisa managed to put the tired Ars to sleep.
"You really like being strong, when you''re so tired."
She stroked the tired Ars'' hair. His hair is quite dry because he hasn''t showered yet. But that did not matter.
Being in the love zone has made Elisa think of nothing but Ars.
"I love you too."
Chapter 221: Beach Episode
Chapter 221: Beach Episode
Northwest Region / The Beach
The Beach located before the North Coast Pce, after the Fisherman Vige. The only location in the Northwest Region that could be used as a beach.
Sandynd very close to the Boundless Ocean. Has a wind current thates from the west to the east.
Morning is the perfect time to be on the beach because the waves are calm. That is the perfect time to be at the beach for those who want some calming fun.
Like ying volleyball.
"Careful at your feet, Elisa!"
"I can do it! Miss Skadi!"
"Got it."
Or building sand castle.
"You''re really enjoying this game, huh, Huxian?"
"Of course! I want Ars to see my artistic craftsmanship!"
"Hm. Hey, you were pregnant before Sylvia, right?"
"Hehe, I will be the first who give birth to Ars'' children!"
"Good for you then."
"How about you, Miss Valkyrie? Don''t you want to give birth to Ars'' children too?"
"T-that''s! Don''t I already too old for that?"
"Ars! This big missy right here really want your children!"
"HEY!"
The Beach is about 10km long. Such an area is never empty of visitors. But on that day, about 1km, the area at the north end of the beach is closed due to the reservation of the richest man in Abyssal Terra.
Ars, the Greedy Young Master, owner of Abyssal Floor 1 and 2, was on a vacation along with six of his harem. Plus the King of the ck Dragon Kingdom.
"MWOOOOOOOOOOOO!"
"Wow, what''s that?! A whale!"
"No, that''s just Alexander."
A week has passed since Ars bought Floor 2.
On that week, he works really hard to form an independent team to manage Floor 1 and 2 in his family.
So he can let go of his job while Floor 1 and 2 can run without him.
"Hey, is it okay for me to be on a vacation while there still much work on the office?"
"Don''t worry. Besides, I''ll be going down to the 3rd Floor soon, and you won''te with me. So I want you to stay with me until that."
Ars'' words were so seductive. Yet he said that in such rx manner.
Sylvia can''t handle that word and her face burns in red.
The days of exhaustion have passed. More tiring days are sure toe in the next few days.
Because of that, Ars wanted to spend timepletely rxing.
"Ars."
"Hm?"
"Can you put a sunscreen lotion on me?"
Arlene, Elisa, and Skadi were ying volleyball. Diana being buried in the sand while Huxian building a sand castle on top of Diana.
Alexander was ying in the ocean as fishes.
Being left alone with Ars, Sylvia wanted to take advantage of the situation to make out with Ars. She rarely became the seductive one, but after getting pregnant by the man she loved, she no longer thought about feeling embarrassed or anything like that.
She only asked Ars to apply sunscreen to her body after all. There was nothing wrong with that.
Seeing a pregnant woman doing seductive poses in a swimsuit certainly made Ars got hard.
Without answering, heplied with Sylvia''s request. But unfortunately
"Sylvia, you are cheating!"
Huxian came to stop Ars.
Sylvia got embarrassed after being found out.
"You gave an excuse not wanting to be out in the hot sun to ask Ars to do you!"
"N-no! I was just asking him to apply sunscreen on me!"
"Then I''ll be the one applying it for you!"
"No! Ahhh! You are being rough!"
Huxian was really mad at Sylvia. She, who has the biggest lust, was stopping a lusting woman in broad daylight.
Ars and his junior tormented on such a situation.
"Alright, done!"
"Ugh. I never thought that in my entire life I would be humiliated by a woman."
"It''s because you were trying to cheat! With that, I won''t allow you to be alone with Ars!"
"H-hey, wait!"
The two wonders of the world left Ars and his junior alone. So they could y with the four other wonders of the world.
The situation that befall Ars was; [No Sex for the Day].
There is one strong reason the program was implemented, that is Elisa.
They couldn''t just do something like that in front of a pure girl like Elisa.
Ars is one of the initiators of the program.
He actually had no problem waiting until evening. But sadly, his juniors were thrashing around.
''I need woman!'' he shouting desperately.
"Huuuhhhhh..."
Tired of trying to hold back his lust, Ars finally decided to make bbq.
It might still be too early for lunch. But it is better for him to do so than to be tormented by lust
"Master!"
Alexander came at the right time.
"You came at the right time."
"Ooh! You want me to do something?!"
"Yeah. Became a smander and fire this grill."
"Huh?! Can a smander do that?!"
In the fairy tail, smander might be able to do that.
Well, Alex'' arrival is useful to distract Ars from the wonders of his world.
If he couldn''t hold back, maybe he would attack them, and that wouldn''t be good for the one pure girl.
"You really are amazing, Master."
"Oh? So you finally show your envy?"
Alexander is the Sin of Envy. But he rarely shows his envy towards Ars.
"Um, well, bing the king I mean the Emperor of the ck Dragon Kingdom! My life was perfect. I don''t have to do anything, and I no longer need to be jealous of anyone. Then arrive at the moment you appear on Floor 2. You did a lot of amazing things. Like finishing off the Demon King Commander who attacked ckish Mountain with one strike. Saved Shield City and Saint Arcane Academy. --..."
Alexander recapping the Floor 2 Arc to show his proud and envy towards Ars.
"And now, you bought Floor 2. Having six high-quality women. Once again I ended up feeling envy of other people."
"You still virgin?"
From all of Alexander''s words, Ars can judge one thing, and that was guessing that Alexander is still virgin.
"O-of course not! I have given up my virginity and had lots of sex with the women who work in the pce!"
Alexander was unconvincing. But Ars did not want to make a big deal about it.
"Well, if you just feeling envy towards me without doing effort, then you are the most dumbass person that I know."
"U-understood. I will keep that in mind."
By the time they continued chatting, the bbq was already burning and emitting a delicious aroma.
The aroma inviting the wonders of Ars'' world smell. They immediately ran over happily.
Ars and Alexander took advantage of the situation to freshen their eyes.
Tulululut ~
That was where a phone birding to Ars.
Ars receive the call, then moves quite far from the group.
"Who this?"
"[It''s me, Hera. I have good news for you. Come to the Fisherman Vige.]"
"Alright. I will be there in two days."
"[Two days? Huh, alright.]"
Hera hung up. The telephone bird flies back to the caller.
Whatever Hera wants to talk about, it must have something to do with the route to Floor 3.
Chapter 222: Floor 3 Abyss Pit
Chapter 222: Floor 3 Abyss Pit
[Abyssal Terra / Five Years Ago]
[North Region]
- Has been found a hole that is believed is the Floor 3 Abyss Pit.
- Unlike Floor 2 Abyss Pit, the unknown Abyss Pit is like Floor 1 Abyss Pit, has a bright hole element like a blue sky. There are even many white objects that are believed to be clouds.
- The Clouds believed is a mass of condensed mana. So it is dangerous to be going down without a safety device.
____________
[Abyssal Terra / 4.5 Years Ago]
[North Region]
- Has been determined that the Unknown Abyss Pit is the Pit to Floor 3.
- However, because Floor 3 Abyss Pit did not have a Station, Hunter built their own Station and terminal.
- Unfortunately, because Floor 1 and 2 Terminal is a natural creation of Abyssal Terra, Hunter doesn''t know how far to go to Floor 3.
- So they maxed out the length of the gond lift''s 10,000m.
- Birdcage was reced with Capsule to protect from mana cloud.
___________
[Abyssal Terra / 4 Years Ago]
[North Region / North End Station]
- An expedition team was formed to be the first team to pass through the Floor 3 Abyss Pit.
- Contains of many strong Hunters.
- The drop off of the first expedition team was carried out.
- The descent mission went on for almost half a day as the gond lift continued to descend beyond 7000m.
- Everything when smooth until suddenly the gond lifts of the team expedition shaken.
- Not wanting to take risks, the team at the terminal immediately pulled up the gond of the expedition team.
- Unfortunately, the capsule of the gond was gone along with the team expedition.
_______________
[Abyssal Terra / 3 Years 11 Month Ago]
[North Region / North End Station]
- Drop off mission being carried out once more. But this time the capsule only contains supplies for the first team expedition; if they were still alive.
- The same thing as the first mission happened to the capsule supply.
_______________
[Abyssal Terra / 3 Years 10 Month Ago]
[North Region / North End Station]
- It is believed that what makes the capsule gond disappear after reaching an altitude of more than 7000m is a very strong wind currents.
- Several other missions are carried out at the expense of capsules. With the holding rope being improved every mission.
- Unfortunately, the same thing happens every mission. Make the development team give up on developing the gond lift.
- "There is no going back after going down!"
- Troy the Gluttony believe that, once they going down to Floor 3, then there is no going back to Floor 2.
- Carrying that belief, Troy brought his family along with Sin of Pride and Sin of Sloth with him to descend to Floor 3.
_____________
[Abyssal Terra / 3.5 Years Ago]
[North Region / North End Station]
- Troy the Gluttony will descend to Floor 3 by airship.
- However, at that time, Soul Saint descended first to Floor 3, together with his children.
- With that, Spear Sainte together with Troy the Gluttony to Floor 3.
_____________
[Abyssal Terra / 3 years Ago]
- Within a year, there were many Hunters who had descended to Floor 3, following Troy the Gluttony and Spear Saint.
______________
Abyssal Terra / Northwest Region
Fisherman Vige /
Current Time /
"For the past three years, there are no more Hunters who want to go down to the Floor 3 for the reason they can''t return to Floor 2."
A meeting being held at the vige chief''s house.
The meeting was attended by Huxian''s Representative, Hera, and the Greedy Young Master, Ars.
"Call me Dragon King! Goddamnit!"
Hera had just summarized the events of two years regarding the Floor 3 Abyss Pit, Boundless Sky.
"Unlike Floor 2 Abyss Pit, the Void, we don''t have any information regarding Boundless Sky."
"But we have the information regarding Floor 3, right?"
After buying Floor 2, all properties in Floor 2 automatically belong to Ars. The same applies to all the people of Floor 2.
Ars didn''t force them to be his followers or anything. But he had the right to expel those who opposed him.
Because of that, he used his power to extract information from Troy the Gluttony''s people on North End Station.
"Unlike Floor 1 and 2, Floor 3 only has desert and sand. That setting reminds me of Africa."
Ars has got everything he needs to get to Floor 3. He can even get down now if he wants.
However, Hera has something she could give for him.
"Then, what is it? Did you find another way to Floor 3 other than that Boundless Sky? Let me guess, that route is in the Ocean?"
"As you might guess."
"You serious?"
Ars had a strong suspicion that Ocean had a path to Floor 3, and it turned out that the people who attended the meeting knew something about it.
"Mike, can I trust you to exin?"
"Of course."
Mike Sparrow. An active Legend Hunter and Captain of a ship.
The man once helped Shield City from Catastrophe and did a big part on it.
"Another Legend old man, huh?"
"Did you perhaps finding many old men on your way?"
"Not much, though. I met and being trained by three old man when I still a noob in Floor 1. One of them is a Saint. And I found this old man who was dual-wield spear at Northeast Region Catastrophe."
Ars''s experience summarized is not that interested. However, when he mentioned the word ''Saint'', it shocked people at the meeting.
"A Saint? You mean the Sword Saint?!"
"Who else?"
Ars acted as if a Saint was not that special to be proud of.
That can''t be helped though. Because now he is the richest man of Abyssal Terra.
"Enough with the chit-chat. Tell me about the route down to Floor 3 by Ocean."
"Before that, could you tell where the Sword Saint is?"
"No clue. Thest time I checked, he is still at Giant Leaf Woods. But he disappeared after the catastrophe."
The catastrophe that hit Floor 1, Giant Leaf Woods. That happened one year ago.
That means the Sword Saint was still missing.
Mike sighed in disappointment.
"Thank you for the answer. Then, regarding the information about route down to Floor 3 from the Ocean."
Once a year, the Ocean Tornado phenomenon urs in the midst Ocean.
Arge tornado that unites Ocean with the sky.
The great tornadosted half a day. During the urrence of this phenomenon, coastal water as far as 300m from the beach disappeared.
"When that phenomenon happens, we try idly to y on the open coastline. Then we found an underwater cave that most likely leads to Floor 3. 250m away from the vige coastline."
After knowing the information, Ars'' body shook in tension.
Unintentionally, he also gave off arge aura that made the people at the meeting a little shocked.
"Where do you want to go?"
Ars suddenly gets up from his seat. With a big ambition showed on his face.
"Show me that underwater cave."
He wanted to go to the underwater cave to confirm the information.
"Even if we show you, it''s in the underwater, you know."
"Just show him."
Mike doubting and did not know what Ars wanted to do if he knew the ce position. But Ars told Mike to obey Ars'' orders.
~
Ars walks on the ocean, stepping on his swords to be precise. His destination is the underwater cave position.
He counts his step until 250. When his footsteps reached 250, he stopped, then looked under the sea.
"There is really a cave."
He saw a spot that gave off a dim light.
The spot had gaps that seemed like an empty space. The ce is about 20m deep.
Ars directly teleported to the spot. From there, he swims and enters the empty space, the cave.
Entering the cave, Ars found himself in a big room and illuminated by natural light from Luminous Mineral.
Ocean hidden underwater cave. Has one stream of water that leads to a waterfall.
The water stream was big enough to store a ship.
The waterfall leads to a bottomless pit. Floor 3 Abyss Pit.
Believing that, Ars threw himself into the pit.
Chapter 223: Postponed
Chapter 223: Postponed
Northwest Region / North Coast Pce
"Ars disappear, again?"
Sylvia just told Elisa that Ars was going somewhere for the second time.
"Even though he was the one who ordered to get ready to go down to the Floor 3 quick. But he went somewhere again."
The n was, after a satisfied vacation, they would go to the North Region to make preparations. But the person who devised the n left without giving a word.
"Lady Hera said Ars won''t gone that long. So you are free until he returns."
Given a sudden free time, Elisa is a little confused about how to spend the time.
"How about you, sis? Are you going back to Mutiara City?"
"Yes. I''ve been gone too long, leaving a lot of work at the office. My vacation is also over. I have to get back quickly."
Sylvia is a workaholic. Instead of being happy to have a vacation, she felt burdened of leaving works.
"But you are having fun, right?"
During her life, Sylvia has always worked hard, both for herself and for everyone. Continuing to work without stopping made her think that she was going to spend her life like that until she die.
But meeting Ars, became his woman because she was forced to at the beginning, everything has changed since then.
Elisa''s question made her realized something.
"Yes, I was having fun."
That she was having fun in her life.
"Even though I had to share that happy time with four other women with the man we all loved."
"T-that''s..."
Ars'' harem is a problem that they cannot deny. Ars made them fall in love with him. If they love him, they have to share their love with the other five.
Ars is a man with big power. So they ept that requirement and must be kind to others.
If they can''t do it, then they lose to a girl who loves Ars because of her sincerity.
"Um, sis."
"Yeah?"
"Can Ie with you to Mutiara City?"
"Why asking?"
That means yes.
Elisa went straight to her room to prepare clothes. She didn''t know when Ars woulde back. So she brought three different clothes.
"Hey, Eliz, did you already know that Ars disappeared? Where do you want to go?"
Arlene and Skadi came to her room to provide news about Ars. But it seemed they were a littlete to do that.
"I want to go to Mutiara City. I forgot that I haven''t said goodbye to my family there."
She wanted to go to Saint Arcane Academy before they go to Floor 3 and while Ars still gone.
"Can you tell Ars to pick me up when he returns, Miss Arlene?"
"Yeah, sure."
Elisa finished packing. When she wanted to go out, Arlene showed a lonely expression at her leaving.
"What is wrong, Miss Arlene?"
"No. It''s just, I envy you for still having people to say goodbye to."
Arlene doesn''t have anyone she can call family anymore. So did Skadi. All they have is people close to Ars.
That''s what makes them sad. Skadi was not really, though.
"Come with me then!"
~
"So, our passengers are increasing."
On the frontwn, Sylvia was ready to leave with one Alpha Eagle.
One Alpha Eagle only can carry two passengers. But Elisa arrived with an additional two passengers. So there are four of them now.
"Can''t we just ask for one more Eagle?" asked Arlene.
Alpha Eagle is Huxian''s tamed beast. Previously, Sylvia only asks to borrow one. They don''t know if Huxian would give them if they ask for one more.
Then suddenly, two marbles were flung onto thewn, bing two Alpha Eagles.
"She heard us?!"
The two marbles must have been thrown from Ars'' office. Because the office''s window opened wide.
"She must be there, right?"
"She must be waiting for Ars by doing ''that''."
Of the six harem members, only Huxian was so surprised by Ars'' disappearance. Because that day was Huxian''s turns.
"Alright, we''ve got our own vehicle for the women. Eliz, who do you want to ride with?"
"Where do you guys want to go?"
~
Northwest Region Sky /
"Waaaaaaaaaaaa!"
Three Alpha Eagles and one Gryphon are on their way to Middle Region.
"It''s been a long time since Ist saw a Gryphon," said Sylvia, fascinated.
Sylvia, Arlene, and Skadi rides their own Alpha Eagle. Meanwhile Elisa is with Diana, the Gryphon rider.
Diana spurs Griphy to fly faster than the Alpha Eagles. So that they could feel the tension of riding the wind.
"Thanks for bringing me with you, Miss Diana!"
Elisa was very happy when Diana wanted toe with them.
"No worries! Ars is missing after all, so we''ll be idle until hees back!"
With that, the five of them flew to Middle Region, Mutiara City.
It only took them a few hours as they passed by air to reach their destination.
Sylvia headed straight for the city. Meanwhile, the other four follow Elisa to go to Saint Arcane Academy.
The arrival of one Gryphon and two Alpha Eagles surprises the whole academy. Then they realized the person whoe was Elizabeth.
Elisa goes straight to the academy to meet with the twin sisters. As for the three adult women, they have to go to the administrator''s office to submit a report, and receiveints because they entered the academy territory just like that.
Elisa spent her time talking with the twin sister, La and Li.
"Eliz! Did you know?" "Miss Liliana married Aiden yesterday?!"
"Eh! That''s true!?"
Thest time they met was a week ago, but that wasn''t enough to satisfy their longing.
Diana, Arlene, and Skadi spent their time in the Academy by sightseeing.
After having dinner with the student of the academy, the three of them excused themselves. They will be back to pick Elisa up when Arse back.
During Ars'' departure, Elisa continued to spend time at the academy as a student. She attended lectures and sses with La and Li.
Until one month passed and Ars finally came back.
"Where have you been?"
After one month of missing, Ars came to pick up Elisa.
"Are you mad?"
"I''m not!"
"You are mad."
Of course Elisa got mad. She was left for a month without news.
When Ars finally came home, he said: "Actually, I only gone for one day back then. I didn''t tell you that I came back in a day because I postponed our departure."
With that, he came to Elisa without showing a single guilty.
"So, why are you picking me up now?"
A question mark showed on Ars'' head. "Well, of course, to pick you up."
Is there any other answer? Ars thought.
"Why now?"
Ars waspletely confused. Actually, what does Elisa want? Why is she mad when her beloved Ars picks her up?
"Oh!"
Finally, Ars realized. He walks closer to Elisa and gives the girl a hug from her back.
"I''m sorry. I postponed our departure for one month. During that time, I thought it best to leave you here because you have a lot of friends here. That''s why, forgive me."
Elisa is really mad at Ars. But Ars knows how to calm Elisa down.
"I won''t forgive you until we arrive at Floor 3."
"Thank you."
Elisa says she won''t, but it is a postponed yes.
However, they were making out in front of a group of students and one teacher in the hallway.
The students were amazed, jealous, and embarrassed to see the two of them. As for the teacher.
"Hey, stop that! We are at academy!"
That was the teacher turns to get angry on Ars.
Respond to that, Ars look at the teacher, giving the teacher fear.
"Sorry about that! We are leaving now!"
But, as the number one person on Floor 2, Ars did not act arbitrarily. Instead, he showed the face of a reckless bad boy.
"Wait!"
Elisa knew Ars would teleported. So she asks for a quick time.
She looks at La and Li, then waving at the twin sister.
"Bye-bye."
She did not say goodbye or farewell or something like that. She said that because she wants to believe they will meet again.
After that, they teleport back to Northwest Region. The time they descended to Floor 3 was getting closer.
Chapter 224: Descend to Floor 3
Chapter 224: Descend to Floor 3
Northwest Region /
Near New Year /
Great Tornado Event /
____________
Fisherman Vige /
"Ars, are you sure about this?''
Arlene represents the question that everyone doubts.
All of them were in Ars'' Man galleon. A big sailing ship that can carry 400 people and 1000 tons of cargo.
However, the ship docked on the beach without water. Because the beach was drained because of the Great Tornado that was going on.
The biggest tides event always urs every year at the turn of the year on Ocean.
By the way, Man galleon was not intended to fight the Great Tornado since it''s just a merchant ship.
Man galleon has different destination but the same direction where the Great Tornado is.
To reach the destination, Man galleon being paired with eight wooden tires with two tires on each four sides. Like a big freaking ship truck.
Ars is the captain of the ship. The crews were his men, and some came from the Fisherman vige.
There are two categories of passengers on board. Regr and special passengers.
Regr passengers are hunters who want to follow Ars down to Floor 3. Special Passengers are Ars'' family, Alexander, and Huxian.
The three Emperor will leave Floor 2 toe down to the next floor.
The remaining power will finally catch up the never ending expedition.
"We are ready to slide down, Captain!"
One crew shouts to Ars, inform that they are ready to go.
"Alright! Lift the anchor! Expand the screen! Let this ship slide into the deeper abyss!"
At Ars''mand, the anchor was lifted, the entire screen was fully expanded. The ship begins to slide down to the waterless ocean.
People on the Fisherman viges waves their hand as a goodbye and have a safe trip to the ship.
"There they went."
Not many important people said goodbye to the ship.
As Huxian''s representative, Hera only apanied by a few servants and Mike Sparrow to see her master leave.
"Will their joining will end the game?" asked Hera.
The question only just for herself. But Mike responds to that.
"Don''t you believe in them?"
"It''s not a matter of believe or not. But whether they can win over something that is beyond human reason or not."
Mike didn''t understand what Hera was talking about. But as a Legend Hunter, he already fought so many things beyond human reason.
"So, let''s just believe in them."
~
Man galleon keep sliding down the waterless ocean. Due to the uneven ground, the galeon got shaken a lot.
Ars ced several casters to bnce the ship from falling.
Only brave people and crew on board the ship.
Arlene was on Ars side. Meanwhile, the other harem inside. From the five harem who followed Ars, only she is passionate about the extreme ride through the waterless ocean.
"How far is it to the pits, Ars?"
"A bit more."
They have been sliding for about 200m from the dock.
"Casters, get ready!"
At Ars'' order, two casters stood at the front of the ship with their Arts ready tounch.
"Now!"
At the moment Ars shout that order, the ship float between the ocean ravines.
"A ravine?!"
Everyone other than the crew was shocked to see arge ravine below them.
The ship rocketing from the between to the wall of the ravine.
"We are going to crash!"
Everyone other than the crew started to panic.
But right at that moment, the front caster cast their Arts and open a hole big enough for the ship to enter.
The ship fall to a stream inside a big cave.
"Close the opening hole!"
The caster closed the hole they made for entering. Leaving a gap that only people can get out and enter.
Everyone got goosebump on that act just now. Even the crew cannot hide their shock that the action was that intense.
"Lower the anchors!"
Only Ars remained calm after experiencing all that.
"Alright! Get everyone off the ship!"
Before actually descending past the Abyss Pit, Ars had a few words he wanted to say.
"You all can go back by yourself, Fishermen?"
The fishermen only there to help the ship board to that cave. When the ship safely enters the cave, then their duty is over.
"Don''t worry! We know this Ocean better than anyone!"
With that, the Fishermen leave the cave by their own.
Ars silently said his gratitude towards them.
Then, the 400 people on the ship finally get out from the ship.
Ars'' family and his subordinates were standing behind him. Meanwhile, The people who wanted to follow Ars down to the 3rd Floor, the Hunters and several Citizens who were merchants, stood facing Ars.
All of them were ready to hear Ars'' words.
"At the end of this stream is the Abyss Pit. The Great Deep Waterfall. A month ago I already experienced the fall to the bottom of that waterfall."
Everyone except Ars'' subordinates shocked.
Abyss Pit is a really deep hole lead to another Floor. Floor 1 Abyss Pit is 3000m deep. Floor 2 Abyss Pit cannot be measured the deepness. Floor 3 Abyss Pit on North Region said that the deepness is exceed 7000m deep.
Then there is the Ocean Floor 3 Abyss Pit. The deepness is unknown. Yet Ars said that he was experienced himself the deepness.
"And yeah, this Pit lead to Floor 3!"
Those words releasing the spirit of all Hunters.
At first, they were doubting that Ars would say something selfish and that can worry them.
"I can even say that we can create a path back to this Floor after we descend! But don''t have high hopes, because that will definitely take a long time."
Hearing that they could return to Floor 2 after they got down to Floor 3 alone already made them happy.
"Therefore, never regret your decision to follow me! Because we are going to conquest this Abyss!"
"YEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAHHHH!"
Ars'' ambition was rewarded by the burning enthusiasm of all Hunters.
Those who weren''t Hunters were overwhelmed by all that excitement.
After that briefing, the Citizens and the Hunters who didn''t have much power got into the ship. Meanwhile, the rest stay outside to experienced the fall to Floor 3 Abyss Pit.
"Alright! Let''s descend to the next floor!"
Chapter 225: Welcome to Floor 3
Chapter 225: Wee to Floor 3
Floor 3 Abyss Pit /
Greedy Dragon Galleon /
Few hours passed after the galleon fall on the Pit /
Everyone spends their time chatting, ying cards and doing lots of other things while waiting.
The galleon weighed 1000 tons, but the people on the ship above were not affected by the strong winds from the fall.
That because the ship being protected by Caster''s barrier. They cast a wind barrier on captain''s order. If the barrier didn''t exist, surely whatever on the ship would be swept away by the current wind stream.
While waiting for the ship to reach bottom, the captain of the ship left his position and was in the captain''s room.
"I am the Vice Captain!"
When the captain resting, Alexander took the captain position as vice captain.
"Yeah, we know that already. So stop spamming that words."
He is the Vice Captain, but there was nothing he can really do other than standing in front of the ship''s wheel.
~
Captain''s Cabin/
The captain''s cabin has three room. Two for bedroom on right and left side and one for a living room a chamber in the middle.
Arlene gets out from the right bedroom.
"You don''t want to get in?"
Skadi was in the living room since before, wiping the Seven Color Weapon. Meanwhile Arlene, Diana, and Huxian were in the bedroom with Ars, doing coption.
"No. I still don''t want to get pregnant."
Arlene seemed satisfied after doing it from the first hour the ship rolled down the Abyss Pit. She cannot hide her embarrassment.
"W-well, Ars told me to bear his child. Even though it will be my second time, I did not think it will be quick for me to get pregnant."
"Yet Huxian got it the first time she was doing it."
"About her, I don''t know. She seemed born to give birth to Ars'' child."
And Arlene jealous to Huxian about that.
"By the way, did Elisa still sleeping?"
Elisa has been sleeping in the next bedroom since the ship fall into the Abyss Pit. Because of that reason, they, adult, can satisfy their appetite without worrying.
"Yeah. Looks like this trip made her sleepy."
Elisa is a young girl who should be with people of her age. Yet she chose to follow her beloved one and join with four adult woman who was ready to be pregnant.
"I feel guilty that she was often being left alone."
"But, Ars himself did not want to touch her because Elisa still a minor."
Actually, Elisa doesn''t have a problem if Ars wants to do it with her. But Ars himself limited it for Elisa''s own good.
"I will go check her."
"Okay."
Arlene goes to the second bedroom to check on Elisa.
In the bedroom, there is only onerge bed and one small wardrobe. One teenage girl sleeps peacefully in the bed.
Arlene sits on the edge of the bed and looks at the sleeping girl.
At first, from afar, the girl only looks like she is sleeping normally. But Arlene immediately realized something after taking a close look, that the sleeping girl was sweating and looks like she is in pain.
"Elisa! What''s wrong?"
Panicking, Arlene tried to wake the girl. Then she saw something she can''t believe to happen on the girl''s chest.
"It''s... no way."
~
Ars gets out from the bedroom, satisfied.
He found that Skadi was still wiping the Seven Colour Weapon.
He came to Skadi, hug the silver-haired woman from the back, touch and squish the boobs, and asked:
"Why you didn''te inside?"
Ars asked the same thing as Arlene''s question to Skadi.
"I don''t want to get pregnant yet."
Skadi answer the same thing as Arlene''s question to Ars.
As usual, Skadi replied nonchntly, but that time she was hiding something from Ars, and Ars knew what it was.
"So, you period ise, huh?"
Skadi turned her head in embarrassment because Ars read her condition.
It is undeniable that if Ars did it to Skadi, Skadi would likely to get pregnant. And Skadi actually cannot have escaped that if Ars told her to bear his child.
"It''s not that I did not want your child. It''s just, before the fight really ends, or the others have given birth, maybeter I will."
Ars wants all five of his women to bear his child.
But Skadi thought, if all of them five were pregnant at the same time, then who is going to fight with Ars when the next fight happens?
"I see."
Ars seems to understand that.
"But ept this as a punishment."
Ars sucking Skadi''s back neck as the punishment.
"Ah! Don''t do it too hard. It will leave a mark."
That was the punishment, so Skadi couldn''t refuse.
Afterpletely leaving a mark, Ars let go of her.
"Does Elisa still sleeping?"
Now he search for the girl who has been in the next bedroom since earlier.
"Yes. Arlene also in there. Maybe she sleeps with Elisa."
Arlene did to Arlene hard before. Maybe she was tired and decided to rest with Elisa.
Then Ars doesn''t want to disturb them.
He walked out of the captain''s cabin. His appearance created amotion.
"Hey, we ept this boring hour!"
"But don''t have fun alone!"
Most were such words thrown at him.
With his Sword Art, Ars made his room soundproof. But the people on the ship knew that he was having a good time with his harem.
"Wee back, Captain! I''m doing my best as Vice-Captain as your recement!"
Alexander was the only one who did not bother by Ars absence. Even though he only stands in front of the ship''s wheel doing nothing. However, his handsome face can be an eye-freshener for womenfolk.
Everything went ording to his expectations. Unlike the first attempt passing through the Floor 3 Abyss Pit for the first time, that time Ars brought many strong allies. And soon they will reach their destination.
"My crew! Ready to release the parachutes!"
Ars'' scream made the crew rise from their positions and headed for the four sides of the ship.
The four sides are on each of the two masts.
In the four positions, there is arge roll of cloth tied by ropes. The crew of the ship were in position to untie the straps.
Everyone was curious about what was going to happen. One thing they know for sure, that is a sign that they are going to arrive.
"On your mark, Captain!"
The crew in position were ready.
Before giving the order, Ars looking down the ship first, to find the right timing for parachute release.
"I warned all of you to hold on to something!"
The warning is absolute. Everyone immediately holds on to something.
The next minute, Ars rising his right hand. The time hase.
"NOW!"
The crews untie the rope and release the parachutes.
That took a few second for the parachute to widen. But when the parachutes fully open, it stopped the ship from moving like a brake, and created a fairly violent shaking.
Everyone shocked at the sudden break. Not to mention the people inside the ship. They thought the ship was crashed into something.
The speed at which the ship fell was drastically reduced by the parachute. However, the four parachutes were not strong enough tost long, until finally they were damaged and cut off.
The ship once again fell off. But not for long, because the next minute the ship hit the surface of the water.
The impact on the water''s surface created a violent sound that shocked the people on board.
Everyone on the ship got wet from the ssh of water.
They reach the bottom of the waterfall. A cave with water flowing in one direction.
Ars turned the rudder of the ship, controlling the ship to go towards the exit.
A point of light could be seen up ahead. It was the light that came from outside.
Everyone fell silent in amazement. They were consumed by time as they waited to get outside the Abyss Pit.
Arriving outside, they are presented with views of the endless desertnd. The sky was a bright blue with manyrge white clouds flying from one direction to another.
Their position was in front of the ckish purple cloth wall, which pierced the sky high.
"Wee, to Abyssal Terra, Floor 3!"
Chapter 226: Welcome to Floor 3 (2)
Chapter 226: Wee to Floor 3 (2)
Abyssal Terra / Floor 3
Third Sectors / World Wall
Neil River /
____________
"WELCOME TO FLOOR 3!"
As they got out of the Pit, someone shouted a wee greeting.
The voice came from the in ahead.
Where there are fourrge turtle monsters that are waiting for their arrival. The four giant turtle monsters were the same size as the galleon ship.
On top of one of the turtle monster''s head, a man with long blonde hair, and ripped body standing arms crossed.
"Kakarot!? No, Vegeta?"
"That''s Troy the Gluttony, Master."
Ars was surprised by the sight of the person who greet them.
Alexander knew very well who that person is.
Troy the Gluttony. You could say that the man was number 1 person on Floor 3.
Troy brought about 300 hundred of his men to wee the Floor 2 colleagues.
300 of Troy''s men wearing luxurious Spartan armor. Probably to impress theing colleagues.
In the front row, two Spartan hold the image head of a pig, an eagle and an elephant head in one gs.
Ars'' faction did the same. Ars pointed two people to hold a g containing the images of a dragon''s head, a serpent''s head, and a fox''s head.
The animal heads on the g represent the Sins in two factions.
The ship docked at a small port that had been prepared by Troy faction.
Ars wears the best robe he has.
Alexander walks behind Ars as right hand. Ars also appointed several tinums toe with him to meet Troy.
Before getting off the ship, Ars first checked on his wives.
Arlene, Skadi, and Diana wear diplomatic uniform. They were three soldiers who were ready to fight at any time.
In the midst of the three of them, there was a beautiful young Priest wearing a dress.
Elisa looks ufortable in her dress. But Ars'' eyes made her have to look strong and graceful.
Behind the four of them, there is a woman whose body was covered by traditional Asian clothing. Not a single part of her body was visible.
Behind Huxian were her four servants. The four servants are in charge of protecting Huxian from the eyes of others.
Behind his wives, everyone seemed excited to get off the ship.
With that, Ars, as the Dragon King, got off the ship.
Troy is waiting for Ars'' arrival. Besides him, there is a woman who was closing her eyes. In contrast to Troy, who was ring with great enthusiasm.
"You arete 4.5 years!"
When Ars'' group about to approach Troy, Troy suddenly shouted that.
That made Ars wonder; who is the ''you'' that Troy means? and 4.5 years? didn''t Troye down to Floor 3 just three years ago?
Not wanting to ignore Troy''s question, Ars replied: "I''m sorry, but, this is only my second year."
"That so? Then you arete 3 years!"
Again, Troy makes Ars and even Alexander confused with his time matter.
"Master, know that they did not know about the 1.5 time eleration."
"Oh, that''s right! I forgot about that!"
Just like that, the woman calms Troy down a bit. She is like Alexander, is Troy''s right hand. But more useful than Alexander.
"That hurts my heart a little, you know."
Now that they had met, the number one person on the top floor, and the number one person on the bottom floor.
"You are Ars, right?! I''m d you made it here! My name is Troy! People often call me Troy the Gluttony! I am the Supreme Emperor of this Floor!"
Troy gives Ars his right hand. Intend to shake hands.
Without a second thought, Ars receive Troy''s hand.
"The name''s Ars. Sin of Greed. My nickname is Dragon King. The Supreme Emperor of Floor 1 and 2."
Upon hearing Ars'' nickname, Troy somehow got mad.
That increased Ars and Alexander''s vignce. Looks like Ars just pulled a trigger on Troy''s tension.
"They call you by that cool name! Meanwhile, I being called by my Sin! Which is sound so casual! That''s not fair!"
They thought Troy was angry that Ars offended him. It turned out that he was just angry over a trivial matter.
"Uh, well. That because I dered myself as Dragon King, not as the Greed. Although before it, my nickname was Greedy Young Master."
"That so?! In that case, from now on my proud name will be "
Troy stopped in the middle of his speech. Looks like he can''t just pick a name to be proud of that fast.
"Did you take the ''Dragon'' from the being who gave you ''Support'', Mr. Ars?"
The one who asked was Troy''s right hand.
When Troy was still thinking hard about a new proud nickname, his right hand took his ce to talk.
"Yeah. He was a Red Dragon."
"Yes, I could see that through your eyes."
Troy''s right hand finally opened her eyes. Showing a golden, magnificent eye of hers.
If Ars'' Eyes of the Dragon is a symbol of strength, then Troy''s right hand Golden Eyes is a symbol of power and utility.
"Pardon forte introducing. My name is Frida. Sin of Greed. I am this muscle head''s right hand."
When meeting Frida''s eyes, Ars seemed to meet a graceful hawk. So Frida was the representation of an eagle on Troy''s faction g.
Unlike her graceful and dignified appearance, Frida has a dislike for her boss that she doesn''t hide.
After introducing herself to Ars, Frida turned to Alexander.
"Long time no see, Loki."
Since before, Alexander tries not to have eyes on Frida. But that was Frida herself who calls him.
"U-uh, yeah."
Even though he can''t get away anymore, Alexander still doesn''t want to deal with Frida.
But Frida was dignified enough not to mention about it. Then she goes back to Ars.
"Is that Huxian in the back?"
Frida caught a person covered by clothes and four servants.
The clothes were meant to be inconspicuous. However, the opposite happened.
"What, Huxian?! That fox woman!"
Troy finally snapped out of his reverie.
"Where is she?!"
Then busy looking for the woman Frida mentioned.
"She is there. But please don''t make a move from your position. Because that fox already owned by the Dragon King right here."
Troy captures the sight of a person covered by clothing and protected by four servants.
He wanted so badly to get close to that person. But Frida''s warning puts him in motion. Then he turned to the Dragon King.
"You managed to win that treasure?"
That treasure?
"Oh, you mean her?"
That basically yes. But Ars did not actually win Huxian. Because Huxian was the one who came to Ars herself and asked Ars to proposed her.
"Uh, yeah. She was a hard one. But I managed to win her on several conditions."
"I see."
However, Ars lied. If he did not, Troy might be mad at him and most likely a fight will be unavoidable.
Frida could see Ars'' lies. But she showed a ''good job'' expression instead.
"Alright, since the introductions are over, then let''s go to my kingdom!"
Actually, the introduction was not over. Because there was still Alexander.
But Alexander showed an expression of ''please let this pass like this'' to Ars.
It seemed that Alexander really wanted to avoid those introductions.
Frida also doesn''t seem to want to force Alexander.
"Yet once again, Wee to Floor 3!"
Chapter 227: Welcome to Eria
Chapter 227: Wee to Eria
Abyssal Terra / Floor 3
Neverending Desert / Sector 3
Noon /
_____________
Time to move to the Hunter''s Kingdom.
There are 800 people in two factions. 300 from Troy, and 500 from Ars. Plus 1000 tons of cargo on board.
One Great Desert Turtle only can carry 100 people or 200 tons load.
There were only four Great Desert Turtle at the time.
Troy seems to becking in preparing to wee the colleagues from Floor 2.
But he can''t be med. Because Ars group was thergest group that descends to Floor 3 in one trip.
"The payload can wait forter. We will prioritize the King and his wives. Plus, 50 people won''t be a problem."
Frida made a wise decision.
One Great Desert Turtle will be tasked to bring Troy home to Eria along with the special guests first.
Meanwhile, the remaining three will carry the rest of the people. Then the load wille thest.
On the back of the Great Desert Turtle was built a tform. tform with floor and roof. The one who would carry the main passenger was the luxurious Great Desert Turtle.
However, Troy and Ars rides the Great Desert Turtle on its head.
Even though at the front of the tform two seats have been provided for the two kings.
It seems the two kings prefer freedom over luxury.
"Hey, Eliz, want to try to sit on that seat?"
Diana suddenly gave Elisa a strange idea.
"What? No! That chair looks really expensive! And, it was Huxian who more worthy of that seat than me."
The wives of the Dragon King were behind the Kings seat.
While at the back, there were 50 people from Floor 2 who were a mix of Citizens and Hunters.
Twenty Spartans boarded to ensure the safety of the trip.
"You can sit at your King''s seat if you want, Miss Young Lady."
Frida with Ars'' wives. She became Troy''s representative plus the tour guide.
Elisa could not bear looking at Frida for long. Because thedy has such powerful eyes.
Elisa used to Ars'' Dragon Eye. But Frida''s Golden Eye is different.
She seemed to be looking up at a very high ce when she locked eyes with Frida.
"N-no, thank you. I don''t want to be alone to sit while the people are standing."
Elisa refuses the idea sincerely.
When she did that, Frida shows an expression of concern and pity wrapped in a wry smile.
"Okay. But please do not force yourself."
Please do not force yourself.
Even Diana was confused by that word. It was not like Elisa was forcing herself, right?
"Eliz! Come here!"
Arlene and Skadi were at the side of the tform. The two of them seemed on looking to the back.
Elisa immediately came to them. It looks like they are looking at something interesting.
"Look!"
Arlene pointed to one direction, where there is a giant wall that rises to the sky.
"Wooo!"
Elisa can''t hide her amazement, her mouth wide opened.
"We''re leaving Sector 3, World Wall."
Frida introducing the ce they left behind.
____________
[Abyssal Terra / Floor 3]
[Sector 3 / World Wall]
[Definition / The World Wall is a giant wall that is the Iron Prohibited Border. It extends from Sector 1 to Sector 5 and its height reaches the sky (uncountable).]
____________
"So, that is the ce where we came from Floor 2."
Elisa was amazed by the ce they had just passed.
"It was like going through the Adam Tree passageway."
On Floor 2 Abyss Pit, they must pass through the Adam Tree to get to the Adam Root station. But, on Floor 3 Abyss Pit Ocean ver, they passed the World Wall waterfall.
"If you are talking about Adam Tree, we have it here."
Hearing Elisa talking about Adam Tree, Frida points to the sky in a different direction from World Wall.
"That is the Adam Tree."
Not only Elisa who was gaping, but almost Floor 2 people who saw the scene was amazed.
[Giant roots that pierced the sky.]
It was the only sentence that could represent the Adam Tree.
"How is that possible?"
Diana was the one asking.
While still on Floor 2, she was a Bird Catcher who spent her life flying between Adam Tree. Then now, she witnessed the view of the Great Tree''s roots pierced the Floor 3 sky.
"We have an assessment that Floor 3 is on the lower side next to Floor 2. Not at the straight point of Floor 2, or the continuation of the North Region. You can read the detail assessment on the Pce library."
Frida told a little about the great phenomenon.
However, looking at the view of the roots of the Great Tree that was always seen on the 2nd Floor was truly unbelievable.
"HEY, BRING ME WITH YOU!"
While they were daydreaming, Troy suddenly screamed.
Troy''s scream came as someone flew up into the sky using some kind of flying board.
"That is Ars!"
"What does he want to do?"
Ars flew into the sky. His aim seemed to be the Adam Tree.
"Is he going to make it?!"
Diana had the same thoughts as Ars when she first saw Adam Tree. But she didn''t do it to maintain her image.
However, the person who should have most maintained his image was the one who did it.
Floor 2 people still put their trust on Ars.
The Dragon King shot very fast into the sky. Like an arrow.
"But I''m afraid, he can''t make it to Adam Tree on casual condition."
Frida gives her assessment of Ars'' actions.
Sure enough, when he reached a certain height, Ars'' speed suddenly decreased, and he faltered, then fell from his flying board.
"He fell!"
"Ars!"
Everyone screamed hysterically seeing their King fall from a height of thousands of meters.
But then they got shocked when the tform shaken.
"What the freak with that wind current?!"
That was Ars who screamed.
He stood up from the King''s seat with his hair messed.
"Hey, bring me if you were to fly to that root!"
Troy came madly at Ars.
"Shut it, old man! Can''t you see I''m fallin and shakin before?!"
"Please calm down, you two."
Ars and Troy about to fight because of trivial matter. Frida came to calm the two of them.
"[Unusual South Wind Current]. That is the wind current that pushed you from flying higher. That is also the wind current which made the trip back and forth from Floor 3 impossible."
Frida exined the phenomenon that Ars felt previously.
The return trip from the North Region Floor 3 Abyss Pit could not be done because a very strong wind had messed up the gond lift.
Ars just felt that reason firsthand.
"So, that was really impossible, huh?"
He directly epts the reason because he himself cannot reach Adam Tree. He might could do it, but that would make a lot effore doing it.
After that littlemotion, they continue the trip in peace once more.
Abyssal Hunter territory is in Sector 2. The only safe territory to live in.
Its position is on the east side of Sector 1, Adam Tree.
The territory is the only territory that has solidnd that can be used as agriculture and ntation sectors.
In the middle of the sector, there is a big,rge kingdom that most of the buildings were built in the architectural byzantine style.
"Wee to Eria."
Chapter 228: Quietest City, Eria
Chapter 228: Quietest City, Eria
Abyssal Terra / Floor 3
Sector 2 / Eria
___________
Despite being a big kingdom, Eria is quiet.
"I''m expecting a big wee. But what''s with this silence?!"
Ars was the first to get angry at the silence of the kingdom.
They have arrived at Eria''s entrance gate.
The entrance gate isrge. It was almost the same size as the Great Desert Turtle for a lonely kingdom entrance.
Only four gatekeepers seen weed them.
The four guards were a little annoyed at Ars''s attitude, but also embarrassed by the quietness of their kingdom.
"Hey, all my citizens were in the center! Get in if you one a weed party!"
"Why in the center?! A weed party should be held at the entrance of the kingdom!"
Ars and Troy begin to shout at each other. Troy was trying to persuade Ars. But Ars literally can''t ept the condition of the kingdom.
"Hey-hey, please calm down, you two. Especially you, Ars. It can''t be helped that the weed party being held in the center of the kingdom. Because the number of residents in Eria is only 1000 people."
Arlene was the one came to calm Ars down. She exined Eria''s condition so that Ars could understand.
Despite being a big kingdom, the resident of Eria is only 1k people. If on Floor 2 or Floor 1, Eria''s poption is the average poption of the viges.
After being given such an exnation, Ars finally epts the kingdom''s quietness.
The one who was shocked was not only him, but the 50 people from Floor 2 - who would be Eria''s new residents - who were also surprised by Eria''s quietness.
"It''s your fault, the Upper Floor residents, for noting down here!"
Troy shouted it out in disappointment and anger.
Thest group to descend on the 3rd Floor was three years ago (Floor 3 time). After that, no one else wants toe down.
If it weren''t for Ars, there probably wouldn''t be anyone who wanted to go down to Floor 3. Because they wouldn''t be able to return to Floor 2 after descending.
The thing they didn''t want the most was the idea that if they died, the people of Floor 2 wouldn''t know their condition.
However, after Ars found another path to Floor 3, namely Ocean Floor 3 Abyss Pit, the fear of the idea disappeared, so Ars was able to bring 500 people down to Floor 3 with him.
"That''s why we are so grateful to Ars."
Frida represents Eria''s gratitude to Ars'' wives.
The distance from the entrance gate to the center is 500 meters.
Usually, Eria people uses vehicles which are tamed beasts or motorized vehicles.
Due to the small poption and wide royal roads, there are no driving rules. But idents still have to be punished.
At that time, the transportation used by the group is Desert Stingray.
A stingray with a wide back and can float onnd.
The 50 people of Floor 2 riding the Desert Stingray.
For Ars'' wives and Frida, they ride open horse carriages.
''It is not good to allow pregnant women to continue standing,'' said Frida previously.
There were five Ars'' wives at the time. Frida could see a pregnancy of a woman with her eyes.
It was quite surprising actually. Indeed, of Ars'' five wives, only one who has been identified with her pregnancy. That is Huxian.
But Huxian mentioned ''pregnant women''. That means that not only one of the five of them is pregnant. There was at least one or two more of them who is pregnant.
That question will be answered next month when pregnancy symptoms appear.
Leaving that aside, the two kings were riding a Horned Elephant each.
A Horned Elephant who has ck skin and looks very tough.
The two kings sit on a throne mounted on the elephant''s back.
In front of the group, there were three female knights riding the Gryphon, leading the group towards the center.
The three female knights were actually Valkyries.
Diana looks at the three Valkyries with a very serious gaze.
"You are going to reunite with them right, Miss Diana?"
Elisa looks at Diana with a worried gaze. Diana''s serious gaze looks quite frightening that makes Elisa a little afraid.
Realizing Elisa''s concern, Diana showed a gentle smile.
"Well, of course. They are my sisters after all."
After passing through the lonely city streets, they finally arrived at the downtown.
Cheers finally rang out when they reached the downtown.
The two groups of the crowd were divided into two sides.
The group on the left that stood in front of the building that seemed to be the Major Office.
Then the group on the left that stood in front of the building that seemed to be the Guild Building.
Each group consists of about 250 people. The number of children and adults is equal. The adults are mostly women who are mothers of the children.
Feelings of joy and wonder mixed on the faces of theing group.
The group of 50 was stopped at the Guild Building.
As for Ars group, they will join Troy to the pce.
"I don''t see Guild Protection on this kingdom. Is that Guild Building alive?"
For a kingdom/city without Guild Protection but having a Guild Building, that is strange.
"Unfortunately, no. That building only operating as Hunter identity and headquarter for Hunter. For unknown reason, Abyssal Guild cannot reach this floor."
Frida answered Ars'' question.
That means the one operating the Guild is literally the Hunter themselves. Not the Abyssal Administrator.
"Please hold yourself if you wish to know more detail about it. Because we have to enter the pce first."
One thing added to the ''what do I want to know about Floor 3'' page.
~
The Pce of Eria. A pce that has three separate main buildings.
The first building is in the front middle. The biggest building of the three. The Pce of Mus. Owned by Troy the Gluttony.
The second building is in the left middle. The thinner yet beautiful with all the nt and flower, plus has a really high tower. The Pce of Horus. Owned by Frida the Pride.
The third building is in the right middle. The smallest, yet the strongest. The Pce of Ganesha. Owned by Shiva the Sloth.
~
"Where is mine?!"
Ars protested that there was no Pce of the Dragon King.
Chapter 229: Meet the Spear Saint
Chapter 229: Meet the Spear Saint
Abyssal Terra / Floor 3
Sector 2 / Eria
The Pce /
____________
"Mama!"
A three-year-old boy running towards Frida.
"Junior!"
Frida catches the jumping little boy in her arm.
They were watching the sight of a child waiting for his mother to return.
"Did you be a good boy while mom was away?"
"Yes! Papa and I were watching you from the watchtower!"
The little boy Frida''s kid was so cute. Ars'' wives could not stand the cuteness of Junior.
"Mama."
Junior realized Ars'' wife''s gaze toward him. He tried to take cover on his mother.
Ars'' wives realized what they were doing was just creepy for the kid.
"We''re sorry, Miss Frida! We didn''t mean to look at him like that!"
"Y-yeah! He is just too cute."
"I wonder Ars'' child in mine would be that cute."
The oldest person in wives'' group whispered something quite embarrassing she regrets her words.
"I-I mean, yeah, he is so cute!"
The others were clearly hearing what Diana just said. But they chose not to bring up that because that would be so embarrassed for Diana.
''But I did not think Miss Diana really wanted a child from Ars.''
''She said she might be too old to bear a child. Yet she really wanted one.''
"Hmph!"
"Did Huxian just brag about herself?"
While the wives group busy with themselves, Frida put down Junior. Junior then running to the back, where a man in Knight outfit standing.
Ars'' wives finally realized that there is somebody standing behind Frida.
A man in blueish ck knight outfit. With a handsome, gentle face. For one reason, the man looks alike, like Junior. Or Junior is the one who looks alike, like the man.
"Let me introduce, this is my husband, Dimitri. Junior''s father."
"What a simple introduction."
Just like what happened to Junior, Dimitri was looked at in awe by Ars'' wives.
"We are sorry! We did not mean to look at him like that!"
"Y-yeah. He is just, so handsome. But I am more of a wild man like Ars than a prince type."
"But Ars could be a prince type sometimes."
Did not do anything wrong, Dimitri got judged by Ars'' wives.
"No, can''t do!"
"What did you say?!"
After a peace introduction, the atmosphere became noisy because two adult men shouting at each other, again.
"What do you mean, I don''t have to build my own pce?!"
"Because that is necessary! These three pces alone have lots of empty rooms! You don''t have to build a new one!"
Ars protested that he was not allowed to build his own pce.
Troy tries to convince Ars that he doesn''t need to build a new pce. He can use the pces that already exist.
"Now-now. Ars, don''t be that upset. We are just arrived. Let''s have a rest first."
"And, please don''t keep trying to make noise in people''s homes."
Arlene and Elisa try to calm Ars down.
They just arrived at Floor 3, yet Ars already makes a fewmotions.
When still in Floor 2, Ars never act like that before; noisy and grumpy. But when he met Troy, they were both like the maic poles of the same type being brought together; eventually rejecting each other.
"The decision whether you can build a new pce or not will be made after deciding our ns for the future. While waiting for that period, you can use Pce of Ganesha if you want. You can also remodel the design to your liking."
Frida arrives by making a wise offer to Ars.
That eventually made Ars calm down. But Elisa worried about something.
"Won''t that make Mr. Shiva offended, to give his pce to Ars?"
"Please don''t worry. Shiva''s daily work was just sleeping after all. He wouldn''t even be offended by being given a cave house as long as he could sleep peacefully."
What a strange guy.
After being given such an exnation, Ars epted the offer peacefully.
They finally could proceed to Pce of Mus.
"But before that, can I ask you to meet the Spear Saint first?"
Hearing the word Saint, who showed surprise, were Ars'' wives.
They almost forgot that the living Saint was in this Floor 3, somewhere in the three Pce.
"She is in her room in Pce of Horus. If your wives want to go meet her too, she definitely would wee them. Is that okay, King?"
Before Frida takes Ars to her pce, she needs the King''s approval.
"Yeah, of course. She must have a question or two for him. Then I''ll wait in the throne room."
With that, Troy makes his leave to Pce of Mus.
"Please follow me."
Meanwhile, Frida leads Ars and his wives to the location where the Saint is.
~
Pce of Horus /
A small pce which only has three floors.
However, it''s uniqueness is the Watchtower that is 100m tall.
Being owned by a female leader, Pce of Horus is a beautiful ce. There are many flower pots and beautiful paintings hanging on the walls.
"Lady Jeanne is in this living room."
They were on the third floor, in front of a wide door leading to the living room.
"But I ask that you don''t meet her in a group like this. If I may suggest, please meet her yourself first, Ars."
Given such a suggestion, Ars immediately went into the living room without knocking and went straight inside.
The living room has one round table with four chairs in the middle. Around there are several sofas and decorations that create a calming atmosphere.
All the living room windows were opened wide. The iing light illuminates almost all sides of the room.
"So, you havee."
Inside the spacious living room, a blonde-haired grown woman wore a jeans style clothing sit in one chair, waiting for Ars toe.
Ars did not give a single word while walking. He first sits on opposite of the woman, with his favorite chair.
The woman Jeanne, a little surprised at what Ars could do.
Before starting the conversation, Ars first gave a tiny, beautiful box to Jeanne.
"A merchandise from Floor 2."
Previously, Ars looked like he had no manners. Yet he only had high self-esteem and ss in behavior.
"May I open it now?"
"Sure."
What''s inside Ars''s gift box is a gold ne with a medal in the shape of one spear, one sword, and one staff, in one circle.
That medal represented the three Light Saint.
"It is a production item from Ars Toy Factory, which was recently released. But the gold one is a special product and costs 1k ABC."
Hearing Ars'' words, Jeanne felt nostalgic, grateful, amused and a little pissed at the same time.
"Thanks. Your demeanor really reminds me of Satria."
"Don''t equate me with that shorty."
"You don''t like him. You are more brash than him. But that''s what makes me like you."
"Sorry but, I already have six on my arm."
"You... really not alike like Satria."
"But I''m amazed. You are still beautiful despite being a "
"Go on and I''ll kick you back to Floor 2."
The first time Ars entered the room, Jeanne gave a dark and heavy impression. However, Ars'' small talk made Jeanne a little cheerful.
"Okay, I''ll go straight to the main question. Did Satria died as well?"
"Nah. He went to buy milk but nevere back."
What an unexpected yet amusing answer.
Jeanne can''t hide her amusing and pissed expression.
"All right, that''s all I want to ask. You could go, or do you have a question to me?"
At that question, Ars stands up. That means he does not have a question.
"I''ll pass on this one. Need to set my Pce first. After all, you''re always here, right?"
Jeanne smiled bitterly at Ars'' question.
That ended their brief encounter.
Chapter 230: Kings Meeting
Chapter 230: Kings Meeting
Abyssal Terra / Floor 3
Eria /
The day is the next day after Floor 2 colleagues took a rest after the long trip.
Everyone has reached Eria. 1000 tons of cargo is pre-stored in the City warehouse.
Eria knew the Floor 2 colleagues would being. So they had prepared a n and building for the Floor 2 colleagues to be their new home.
But Eria did not expect there would be 500 people whoe.
Therefore, adjustments must be made to the nning of the new poption that ising.
It is a job the Civil Service does.
Meanwhile, the King of Eria would hold a conference with the King of Floor 2.
~
Pce of Mus /
"Who is he?"
Became the first question Ars asked as he arrived at the meeting room.
Arlene wanted to scold Ars, but she was also curious. Who was the big fat man sitting in the middle of the meeting table?
"I am sorry. No clue either."
Frida knew almost everything about Eria. Yet she answered with an ignorant expression.
"I am Titanus Behemoth! King of Eria!"
The big-fat man introducing himself.
Just like he said, Titanus Behemoth sitting in a Kingly seat that fit his size. With a small table of food and two maids by his side.
Every minute, his right hand grabbed the food on the small table, then devoured the food in one swallow.
"I am sorry, Mr. Big man. Did you see a muscr man with long yellow hair down to his feet who looks like a Saiyan?"
"That''s me, you fool!"
Ars was made to narrow his eyes.
He came for a meeting with a muscr man with long hair. But what appeared was a big fat man who liked to eat.
"I remember!" Arlene suddenly realized something. "Troy''s Gluttony blessing is to convert his fat to energy! Ars, he is Troy!"
The yesterday muscr man is Troy who converts his fat into energy. Now he is currently activating his ability.
Such a simple ability, yet so powerful. Troy yesterday form even stronger than Ars'' Super Weapon Mode.
epting that fact, Ars finally could sit at the meeting table.
"To think that your [Body Changing] ability could make you to be a very different person," said Ars.
"You can actually recognize me, right?"
Yes, but Ars chose to not because of a littleedy scene.
There are four meeting participants at the table.
The first person is the King of Eria, Troy. On his side is his assistant plus the moderator of meeting, Frida.
On the next side is the King of Floor 1 and 2, Ars. On his side is his assistant and minute meeting writer, Arlene.
Two maids stood by the door. In case the leaders wanted to make some orders.
"Alright, let''s begin the meeting."
Frida starts the meeting.
The first agenda of the meeting is the exchange of information data held by the two parties.
Ars gives the data information about anything about Floor 2. Starts from every event that happened. All developments that Ars has made on Floor 2. Thest was about Yamato and Echidna.
On the other side, Troy gives data information about anything that they passed during their living in Floor 3.
All information data is written briefly and is more like a summary.
This was done by both parties because the trust had not yet been formed. Unformed trust will result in suspicion and bad cooperation in the future.
Ars was newly born Sin in the group. But he is the one who has the most power among the seven. He even did something crazy, namely buying Floor 1 and Floor 2, which the Saint Staff had actually forbidden.
Troy was the second Sin after Yamato. But after Yamato''s betrayal, he became the leader of the group that led the two strong Sin, Frida the owner of Golden Eyes, and Shiva who was the strongest among the seven surpassing Yamato.
After reading all the data information, the second agenda would be done.
"On this agenda, would you mind if we were the questioners first?"
The data information was iplete. So they need further exnation from the data giver.
Troy''s party asked to be the first to give question to Ars'' party.
As the party trapped on Floor 3 for three years (Floor 2 time), Troy wanted to get a chance to judge, ''Can they believe Ars?''
Because considering that Ars can go and return to Floor 2 whenever he wants, he could just bring arge army to rece Troy''s strength.
"Sure."
Ars'' Greed could dangerous their party before they knew it.
"How did you find this Ocean Floor 3 Abyss Pit on Northwest Region?"
"Huxian''s guardian, Hera told me about it. It is in Fisherman Vige. You won''t know that ce because the Northwest Region fully opened up in the 8th year. But, as you may read, the Abyss Pit location is literally inside the Ocean. We were able to enter it because of the Great Tornado Event which urs once a year which causes the ocean water to recede by 300m."
Frida''s Golden Eyes could easily see someone''s true intention, and Ars told the truth without showing any hidden intentions or lies.
Ars being very honest in this coboration.
Even so, Frida still couldn''t trust Arspletely until the meeting ended.
"I believe, with your power, you could easily go up and down from this Floor back to Floor 2. Then how do you n to get people back up to Floor 2 when Ocean Abyss Pit only opened once a year?"
"I''m going to build a station at the Ocean Abyss Pit. Ocean Abyss Pit is inside a cave in the Ocean. But that doesn''t mean it can''t be achieved. In our original world, you still know the name submarine, right?"
[A warship with a streamlined hull designed to operatepletely submerged in the sea for long periods, equipped with a periscope and typically armed with torpedoes or missiles.]
"Maybe that could work."
"What could work?"
Frida could immediately know what Ars meant by submarine. But Troy, and even Arlene just heard about that.
"By riding a submarine, we can reach Ocean Abyss Pit whenever we want. Of course, a station still needed to transport us up and down to Floor 2 to Floor 3."
That still was hard for Troy to understand. But if Frida said that could work, then that would work.
"So, when are you going to start building the station?"
"It already started when the Great Tornado event ended. That mean, this day is the first day of the project had started."
Without them thinking, Ars had nned that far.
He came with all the ideas without even showing any hidden intention. All his doing is purely to develop the life of Abyssal Terra.
"Considering it being built inside a cave under ocean, it would take quite a long time."
"That does not matter. As long as it done and work well."
Frida and Troy sincerely put their trust in Ars.
Being 4.5 years in Floor 3 has made them bored. Because there was nothing other than sand and desert on Floor 3.
"Is that all you wanted to ask?"
If they don''t have any questions, then it''s Ars'' turn to ask.
"Onest thing. What is your real intention to buy Floor 1 and 2? Just to satisfy your Greed?"
That was the most important question that even Virtue was curious about.
If Ars'' answer is purely because of his ''Greed'', then they don''t need to ce big suspicions on Ars.
However, if he answered with something else, that could make them suspicious, then there will be a possibility that they will make Ars an enemy.
Because they don''t want the same incident as Yamato to happen again.
"God''s Challenger. Have you heard about that achievement?"
Chapter 231: Two King Determination
Chapter 231: Two King Determination
Eria / Pce of Horus
Garden /
A few days passed since Ars group arrived at Floor 3.
Ars officially owned the third pce, where previously it is the Pce of Ganesha, owned by Shiva. Now has be Pce of Fafnir, owned by Ars.
The pce''s design got redesigned as Ars desire.
It is got cooler and fancier than before. But seemed to cool. The girls didn''t feel like they suit to the ce.
Frida''s pce was more beautiful. It was more suitable for the girls.
Plus, the Spear Saint was there. The only female Saint of the Four.
When Ars was not home he currently is busy holding a meeting with Troy the girls will spend themselves at Pce of Horus.
Even though the mentioned girls were only Elizabeth and Skadi.
Arlene was with Ars in the meeting as assistant. Diana tried to regroup with the Valkyries. Huxian stayed still in Pce of Fafnir since her stomach started to grow big and it would be dangerous for her if the public found out about her pregnancy.
That day was Dimitri Junior''s time to y outside. His mother was in the meeting, so his grandmother and two of Mr. Dragon King''s wives apany him.
"Haaa!"
Even though it was ying time, Dimitri Junior chose to ask Miss Silver Haired sword woman to train him.
"Ugh!"
But as a three-year-old boy, there was not much he could do.
"But he continued to get up."
The day before, Dimitri and Skadi held a sparring match to measure each other with strength and skill.
Dimitri is a Captain in the Eria Knights'' Union. Knight Union is under Frida''smand.
Unlike the 300 Spartan owned by Troy. The Knight Union only has 41 members. Even so, it strength was on par with Floor 2 Diamond Hunter''s group, Jade the Green Family.
In the match, Skadi is superior in terms of physical strength. But Dimitri won the match because of his skill is superior.
Dimitri Jr was there to watch the match. Even though he only a three yo boy, he was amazed at the match.
He once asked his father to train him swordy. But his father did not give him for a reason he is still a 3 yo boy.
So he tried to ask the Miss Silver haired sword woman and got a chance to be trained.
However, Skadi''s swordy is a simple move with great strength. So, there was not actually anything she could teach to the little boy.
"I am beaten up!"
The boy finally falls after just 5 minutes.
"W-where did he learn that word?" asked Elisa.
Despite of being a 3 yo boy, sometimes Dimitri Jr uttered adult words that he shouldn''t learn as a 3 yo boy.
"Sometimes he watched the Knight or Spartan training. So I guess he learn that words there."
Jeanne was used to hearing those wordse out of Dimitri Jr.''s mouth. But not with Elisa.
"Um, what is it, Miss Jeanne?"
Elisa got a little embarrassed when Jeanne suddenly looking at her with a serious gaze.
"Elizabeth, are you okay?"
Jeanne shows a curious, worried expression as Frida in the past few days.
"I am sorry, but, I really am okay. In fact, I feel even more cheered seeing Junior fighting!"
It was not like Elisa is in pain or anything. Yet Jeanne worried about her.
"That''s good then. But please do not force yourself. If you think you need rest, just rest."
Elisa cannot answer Jeanne worriness.
She can''t, for some reason, she can''t tell any about it now.
__________
Pce of Mus /
On the first day of meeting /
"God''s Challenger. Have you ever heard about this achievement?"
Ars asked that question to Troy and Frida.
As they heard the question, they proceed to show a ''can''t believe'' face.
[God''s Challenger], is an achievement as well as requirement for Abyssal Hunter to reach the Depth of Abyss.
Staff Saint happened said about this long before. But unfortunately, they did not know how to achieve the terms [God''s Challenger].
Then Ars came to them with a face that tells them, ''I got this achievement, did you got it too?''.
After that, Ars without doubt exined to them on how he achieve that term.
"I got that achievement after buying Floor 1 and 2. So basically, I have the achievement [God''s Challenger I] and [God''s Challenger II]."
Ars did buy Floor I at first because of his Greed. But then, his motive to buy Floor 2 is because of his Greed as well as to achieve that achievement.
"That''s why, let me buy this Floor as well."
Then he came up with that idea.
Of course, as the ruler of Floor 3 as well as the Conqueror, Troy cannot just ept that idea because of Ars had got the 2/3 terms to get the ticket to the Depth of Abyss.
But before Troy thinks about allowing the idea or not, he has a question.
"How can you buy this Floor when there is no Abyss Administrator?"
In other words is the Abyssal Guild.
What Ars answered surprised both Troy and Frida.
"Because this Floor isn''t connected to nowhere? In other words, this Floor is like another bottle in the table. In order to connect with Abyss Administrator, you need this Floor to be connected to the Hub. This will happen after Ocean Abyss Pit station is finished and Floor 2 and Floor 3 officially is connected."
Ars came to the meetingpletely full of preparations.
Unlike Troy, who still secretly has doubts on Ars.
All Ars ideas are based on logic and potential. Even Frida cannot see a hole in Ars ideas.
For that reason, Troy asked Ars to give him time to think.
~
The day is the day Troy gives his decision.
"Do you think no one besides you could hold that term?"
But before that, Troy tried to test Ars.
"So, you want to say that you are going to buy Floor 1 and 2 from me? That''s okay for me. But I''ll just say, even if you sell all of your wealth and even Eria, you won''t be able to buy all of my assets."
Ars directly said that he was the richest person in Abyssal Terra.
"Or, you can steal it from me, the ''terms''. But of course, the price we will pay will be just as painful."
To steal the ''terms'' in Ars'' hand with force, through battle.
Of course Tory would not want that either. When their biggest enemy, the Virtues, were still hiding somewhere in Floor 3.
"Alright, but, I only will allow it after you prove your idea."
To connect Floor 2 to another Floor. Plus, to invite the Abyss Administrator to Eria.
"I am happy you are not some kind of Pig head."
"Can''t you see I''m already a pig?"
That way, the two kings has reached a peaceful agreement.
"And one more thing, you must also be responsible for Eria''s safety until Guild Protection arrives."
"Of course. My family are here too after all."
Chapter 232: A day in Palace of Fafnir
Chapter 232: A day in Pce of Fafnir
Eria / Pce of Fafnir
The King''s Room /
"So, what do we do now?"
The day was after the meeting end.
The result of yesterday''s meeting was to wait for the Ocean Abyss Pit station done. So that Floor 3 could connect with Floor 2.
Ars estimates that the project can bepleted in a maximum of two months.
"While waiting for that time, we are living our life."
Ars is sitting on the sofa with Huxian sleeping on hisp.
Arlene sits in the next sofa while envy Huxian for being childish and sticky to Ars.
She could be childish and sticky to Ars if she wanted to. But she does not want to show that in front of other people, or when she was not the only one with Ars.
Moreover, in the sixth wife of Ars, she is the second oldest after Diana.
"Hey,e here and get that cookie to me."
"Can''t you get that yourse..."
Huxian is in hisp. That is why Ars could not move from his position.
"So Arlene did what Ars told her to. Brings the te of cookie and feed Ars.
"Can''t you eat by yourself?"
"How about you put that cookie up your ass and I would eat it myself?"
"No! That gross!"
Ars actually could do that himself to Arlene if he wanted to. No, he will do that. Probably when is Arlene''s turn, that is tonight, Ars definitely going to do that on her.
Arlene said that would be gross. But she actually looking forward to it her heart beating fast.
"Aw! Don''t chew my finger!"
If it weren''t for fasting, Ars would have torn up Arlene and Huxian by then.
Why fasting? Because Arlene already confirms that she was also pregnant.
Ars was not a cruel man. He would not force his wives to satisfy him when they are already pregnant.
After all, it was his wish for his wives to get pregnant and give birth to their children.
"H-hey, drink first before you do it. I don''t want my neck to stick with cake saliva."
But that doesn''t mean Ars can''t make out with them.
Knock. Knock.
Someone is behind the door.
That shocked Arlene a bit.
"Come in, Al!"
"What?! Hey, let me tidying up first!"
Arlene already took off a few buttons on her shirt. Yet Ars let the person behind the door in that easily.
"Excuse me, Master. O-oh, did Ie at the wrong time?"
Alexander aware that Ars was going to enjoy her wife. So he felt guilty.
"Nah. It''s my fault for making you see such indecent things."
"That because you let him in that fast!"
Huxian got disturbed at Arlene''s scream. But Ars patted her. She calmed down in an instant.
"You came here to confirm yesterday''s determination, right?"
Ars knew what Alexander came from.
After the meeting end, the two kings shared the result to their trusted people.
Ars only shared it with Alexander. Because Alexander is the only ally Ars has.
"Yes!"
When Alexander first entered Ars''s room, he showed a gloomy face. But now he became spirited.
"I can''t believe you had prepared such plot even before going to this Floor!"
Just like usual, Alexander very much adored Ars and his way of doing things.
"Actually, I''m nning toe up with a few tricks to smooth the process. But now I believe, that Frida''s God''s Eyes can see very much everything. That way, I prefer to reveal everything without showing the slightest lie to gain their trust. It was because you shared information about them."
"No-no, I''m just doing what I should, Master. Namely helping you, no, serving you. That way you can achieve your goal."
Alexander has be an example of a loyal servant. He did what Ars told him too, purely because of loyalty. He does not even ask for payment or reciprocal wages to Ars.
"We are now have nothing to do until the Ocean Abyss Pit station is finished. Why don''t you try to go to the city and find a woman or two?"
That way, Ars trying to give Alexander an appreciation because of his loyalty.
"C-can I do that? Didn''t I have something to do in this Pce?"
"You are recognized as my right hand. You hide your identity as the Sin of Envy. You don''t have anything to do in this pce other than wander around like a creep or doing nothing in particr. Don''t you think my suggestion is better?"
"Ugh."
In a family, Alexander can be likened to a nerd boy who is difficult to socialize and as much as possible refuses orders to go to the outside world.
"Fine. Let''s go around this Floor tomorrow then."
Not wanting to impose on Alexander''s impermanence, Ars offered to apany him.
"Really, Master?! Then, I will transform into a wyvern so you can ride on my back!"
"Oh. That will be great."
Floor 3 has eight sectors divided by Troy.
Just like Floor 2, each of Floor 3 sectors has their own uniqueness.
They have even witnessed how amazing the uniqueness of Sector 1, 2, and 3 is.
If Ars visits the sector with Alexander in wyvern, or maybe with another beast form, then it would be a great adventure.
Even though Ars just could set up a teleportation, enjoying the winds of travel was probably could bringfy to him.
"Can Ie with you guys?"
Arlene interested in joining.
"Why not?"
Arlene said she wanted toe along, but she actually has a hidden motive.
"You heard Ars, Alexander. I cane with you. That means, I can ride on your back too, right?"
Arlene and Alexander have known for a long time since Conquest of Floor 2 was still ongoing.
There were several incidents that they passed under the orders of the Spear Saint, Jeanne. And Arlene still seems to have some impressions from that time on Alexander.
"Ugh, if you are not Master''s wife."
"Ohoho, that shame then. Because I am Ars beloved wife and I already pregnant with his child."
Arlene said that while hugging Ars. Usually, she will not want to say such embarrassing things.
But that was Alexander, and that actually pissed Alexander a bit.
Suddenly, Huxian wakes up.
"You were so loud. That makes me thirsty."
Right after she woke up, she tried to unbutton Ars''s trousers.
There is literally one thing she will do, and Arlene will not let her do that easily. Especially when there are other people in front of them.
"Hey! If you are thirsty, you can just drink normal water!"
Arlene tried so hard to stop the Lusting fox. But she can''t because of differences in power.
Ars was about to be stripped naked, but it was Alexander who felt ashamed.
"You want to stay and watch, or?"
Ars instead offers Alexander to see the show.
"Don''t give him that kind of idea!"
Of course Arlene won''t let that happen.
"I-I will excuse myself then, Master."
"Yeah, see you tomorrow then."
"Yes!"
"Hey, hold it until he gets out!"
Chapter 233: A day in Palace of Fafnir (2)
Chapter 233: A day in Pce of Fafnir (2)
Eria / Pce of Fafnir
Morning Breakfast /
Every morning, the King had breakfast with his five wives.
But the actual number of the wives is four in the Pce. - one was left on Floor 2. Because Ars has not proposed or touched Elisa yet.
They needed to wait for Elisa to legally mature before Ars married her. But, since she always with Ars and the elderly wives, she already considered as Ars'' wife in public.
As usual, Ars sat in the middle of the table with two wives on the left and right. The rest are on the other side.
The two wives who get the opportunity to sit next to Ars are changing every day. It was determined by the five of them in order to avoid any conflict between them.
Because they currently in Floor 3, some of the food served has a characteristic of the Eria specialties.
As among them are Grilled Kofta. Sate made of Reptiles-Goat meat served with Purple Tomato sauce.
Besides that, there is Fatir Bread. t breadbined with Red Honey from the Ground Ho.
All the food was delicious, but they all are dry food.
On Floor 3 where thend is just yellow soil or sand, it is very difficult to get fibrous food thates from vegetables.
Vegetables are widely grown in the ntation sector. However, due to the climate of Floor 3 which was dry all year round, it was difficult to raise vegetables quickly.
Eria even had to create an irrigation system from Sector 3, World Wall, which was 7km away to Eria.
Because of that matter, Eria only could enjoy vegetables 3 times in a year.
"Due to that matter, it is highly likely that we will not be able to enjoy any more vegetables until the next month."
Ars picked up the conversation after they finished breakfast.
The daily after breakfast conversation is always carried out so that the rtionship between all the wives happened.
Ars wives have their own feature, and theye from differentmunities.
Among them there are already those who have a match, or even one can be connected to the rest. But there are still boundaries between them. Even though they couldn''t get along, at least Ars wanted them to be kind to each other.
So Ars can make his dreame true of spending the night with all of them at once.
"We''re going to run out of vegetables in a month? I don''t want that!"
Huxian refuses the idea of them running out of vegetables.
"We don''t want that either, Huxian. But it can''t be helped. We have to wait until the next harveste."
After Elisa, Arlene is the mostmunicable with all the wives.
"I want my first child to be a girl! So I can''t stop supplying vegetables to my stomach! Because of that, I don''t want we to be run out of vegetables!"
That day was Diana and Huxian''s turn to sit next to Ars. So Huxian took advantage of the situation to embrace Ars'' hand and beg.
"Ars, you will do something about it, right?"
Huxian is older than Ars and she already pregnant with her first child. Yet she still showed a childish manner when she is around Ars.
Actually, not only she who not want them to run out of vegetables, but others too, especially Diana and Arlene.
They are currently pregnant with Ars''s child. So they worry that if they run out of vegetables, it means that the baby in their stomach willck fiber until the next harvestes.
"Wait, you said until next one month. But isn''t the next harvest still three months away?" asked Diana.
Diana''s question realized the others. The current time was in the fifth month of the 11th year (Floor 3 time).
The harvest arrives at months 4, 8, and 12.
But Ars said they cannot enjoy vegetables until the next month.
Which means the vegetables wille back in the sixth month. At harvest time, it is still three months away, namely in the eighth month.
"We can only enjoy vegetables again after the Ocean Abyss Pit station done?"
Arlene tries to answer their confusion over Ars'' intent.
"Yes. When that station is done, I will export the vegetables from Upstairs to here."
The wives literally got amazed by Ars'' genius idea.
"You are so genius, Ars!"
Huxian took the opportunity to hug Ars in front of the other wives. Of course her goal is to make them jealous.
However, the other cannot do anything nor even forbid Huxian to do so when Ars has no problem with it.
~
After the breakfast, they are free to do anything.
As for Ars, he wanted to continue to tour the 3rd Floor with Alexander.
But before he left, he wanted to find Elisa.
"Where is Elisa?"
"I think she goes straight to her room."
Arlene noticed Elisa''s previous departure.
"It looks like she has a problem. So, if you want to meet her, I ask you to be gentle with her."
Arlene was not the oldest of the five wives, but she was the most mature. Because of that, she wanted the youngest among them not to suffer inequity.
"Of course I will be gentle. Moreover, this will be the first time for her."
"Huh? Wait, you are going to do that to her?!"
Arlene did not hear it wrong. Even though that was vague, Ars literally going to do Elisa.
"Does Elisa already at that age?"
She did not know how, but Ars'' Dragon Eyes could reveal someone''s age. So it was natural for him to know when Elisa ready for it.
~
Pce of Fafnir / 3rd Floor
This floor is a special floor for the room of the King and the five wives.
Consists of five rooms. Onerge room is in the middle and is the King''s room. The remaining four are the wives'' rooms.
The wives'' room only four because one must stay at the King''s room to apany the King. Even though sometimes there were two who apany the King.
As the youngest of the five, Elisa''s room was the farthest away from Ars''. This was done to prevent Elisa from listening to Ars''s adult activities with the other wives.
"Ahng~"
However, as Ars wanted to open Elisa''s room door, he heard someone moaning.
He stopped for a second to make sure that was Elisa.
There was only one person in the room, Elisa herself.
So why the girl was moaning just now. Did Ars just hear wrong?
"Enghh~"
No. Ars could very clearly hear the groaning sound from inside.
Elisa literally moaned like his other wives did when he dominated them.
Did Elisa masturbate?
Ars did not know the exact date of Elsia''s birthday. But not long ago, her age has increased and this year she was already considered legal.
There''s no point just thinking about it.
Ars opened Elisa''s room door and enter without knocking.
Chapter 234: A Unexpected Disease
Chapter 234: A Unexpected Disease
Just as Ars opened the door and went inside, Elisa stopped making voices.
The girl was in the bed, covering herself with a nket.
She looked at Ars wide-eyed. Can''t believe that her beloved literally enters her room just like that without feeling a slightest guilt.
"Did I disturb you? You can go on if you want. Or, do you want me to do it for you?"
Ars took a sit and ced some snack, two sses and a teapot filled with wine to the small table beside the bed.
Elisa could not think what Ars meant to enter her room and casually sat watching her in rx.
''Did I disturb you? You can go on if you want. Or, do you want me to do it for you?''. That what he said before.
What did she do before that made Ars ask that?
She was groaning because of...
Now that Elisa thinks about that. She was groaning. But that was almost like a moan - she was moaning.
Those two things are different, but sound alike. But moaning sounds more lewd. And it seems Ars thought that she was moaning because she was doing something lewd.
Elisa immediately hides her face in the nked - felt truly embarrassed.
"No. It was not like what you think."
"Nah, it''s okay. I just never thought that you will do that kind of stuff."
Now Ars had officially thought that Elisa a lewd girl who thirst for a man''s touch.
Elisa is eager to refute Ars'' assessment. But for one strong reason, she could not do that and had to get Ars out of her room.
"Just what do you need?! Casually enter someone''s room like that!"
Elisa tried to get mad at Ars.
Ars got a little shock because Elisa suddenly gets that mad. It was not his first time being scolded all of a sudden, though.
Arlene, Diana, and Sylvia once get mad at him just like Elisa did when they on their period. It looks like Elisa was in the same condition as them.
"Alright-alright. I''m sorry about that."
The old Ars will never feel guilty and sorry for his wrongdoing. But he is different and better person now.
"In thest few days, I have been busy with work, so I missed your birthday."
If it weren''t for his busy time, Ars would have known when Elisa''s birthday was. Because he could check Elisa''s age every day using [Eyes of the Dragon].
"That''s why, I came here to ask what do you want for your birthday? I am not toote for that, right? Plus, if you can give me what I''ve been waiting for in return, I would be so happy."
What Ars have been waiting for that Elisa could give in return?
What else if not her and her body?
Ars until now has been patient to wait for Elisa to be legal. And now she is officially legal to be touched by a proper someone.
"U-uh, that''s..."
Elisa confused.
Ars looks very much looking forward to it. Elisa felt guilty if she did not give to Ars what she was promised. But
"Can you wait until this night?"
"Alright then."
Ars stood up from his sit.
Seeing Ars who was so submissive was truly a strange sight, but also something to be grateful for.
"Right, do you want to do it in this room, or my room?"
"My room."
"This room, then. Okay, you better take a bath and if could wear the perfume, I left in the table."
Arses out of the room without showing any suspicion towards Elisa.
Luckily Elisa covered half of her face with a nket, otherwise Ars would have been able to see Elisa''s expression of enduring pain.
After that moment, Ars going on an adventure with Alexander.
Ars might not realize it, but the other girls knew that Elisa was in pain. So theye to see Elisa in her more severe condition than this morning.
They panicked and went straight to Frida for help.
Frida came upon herself as the God''s Eye bearer and a doctor. Jeanne was alsoing with her to see the Vigorous Maiden.
When Frida checked Elisa''s condition, the girls arguing because none of them told the truth to Ars about Elisa''s condition.
Arlene gave a reason that that was Elisa herself, who told them not to reveal her condition to Ars yet. Moreover, before that Ars went to see Elisa, but Elisa herself did not tell about her condition.
Frida got out of the room with a disappointed, pissed, and guilty expression.
"Did the girl happened to be in a part of a big fight that made her uses Arts for non-stop?"
That became Frida''s first words to the girls.
The girl looked at each other, and each took a turn to answer.
"She was in a part of ckish Mountain raid. But I immediately took her out, and she only uses Arts to heal some people," answered Diana.
"She was when Northeast Region in a war with Echidna''s n. But she didn''t do anything at that time," answered Arlene. "Oh, right, when Shield City got raided, she was there with Sylvia, fighting the Demon King Commander. But Ars was there with her. So, she didn''t do anything in particr with Arts."
"I never even seen her in a battlefield," answered Huxian.
"She shared her breath with Ars when Ars fighting Yamato for almost 24 hours."
Everyone shocked when Skadi speak her answer.
Arlene immediately realized that event.
Frida and Jeanne
Frida and Jeanne have heard that Ars won the battle with Yamato. But they just heard of the fact that the Vigorous Maiden was part of the battle.
"Can you tell me the detail of what happened? And what is that Sharing Breath about?"
Arlene answered Frida''s question in great detail. She will never forget the girl''s decision to fight together with Ars.
"So, that is the cause of her condition."
"But, that battle happened about two months ago. Why is the Infection attacked her now?!"
Frida decided that the cause of Elisa''s Infection was the battle against Yamato.
But Arlene denied that on the pretext that the fight had been going on for a long time.
If Elisa was really got infected, she would have felt pain when they were still on Floor 2. However, she did not show any kind of symptoms of pain. So why now?
"Probably because she crossed the Pit and because of stronger Mana environment that cause the Infection fastened."
The reason was making sense and reasonable.
"It might also the reason she did not Aging despite being an active Arts user. Even so, this incident was still unusual. For the Infection to spread this fast."
Abyssal Hunter cannot be separated from Aging when they are Arts users. The volume of Aging they experience certainly depends on how actively they use Arts.
But, if their body cannot burden a certain amount of Mana they use to cast Art, then they will got Infected.
Frida could see with her God''s Eyes, that the girl who was infected inside had never experienced Aging even once.
The girl properly aged normally despite being an Art user. It might have happened because she had never forced her body to use such arge amount of Mana.
However, when the event against the Sin of Wrath, she shared her breath to Ars, which produces a process of Ars using Art through her body as terminal.
Ars'' wives still confused and could not believe that happened to their beloved Elisa. But they cannot deny the fact as well.
Then they ended up with a decision.
"Please don''t tell Ars about this."
"There is no need. Because he already knows it."
Frida said that as she opened Elisa''s door room.
There, a certain man sat on a chair, facing the sick princess, folded his arms and closed his eyes, thinking about something.
Chapter 235: A Way to Cure It
Chapter 235: A Way to Cure It
Elisa was sleeping helplessly. Where also seen that she was enduring untold pain.
On the left side of the bed, Ars sit quietly.
Ars''s wives shivered because they saw Ars sitting next to Elisa.
He said he will go adventuring on Floor 2 before. But there he is, has witnessed everything that happened.
His face seemed that he had epted what happened to Elisa. Yet he was very calm, so calm that gave his wives the chills of seeing him like that.
Arlene ventured to get close to him.
"Ars, it''s not your fa-"
"How long she canst?"
That question became his first words on responding to the situation.
He had epted that Elisa was Infected, and the Infection had eaten her body in a volume that made her suffer.
The only person who knows how long Elisa couldst is Frida.
The atmosphere became so heavy when they wait for Frida to answer Ars question.
"For unknown reason, she let herself suffer that made itte for her to get treatment. And I''m afraid, she only has two days of living, and three days until her body fully crystallized."
Frida''s diagnosis literally gave goosebumps to the others who heard it.
"Only two days?! Is your diagnosis correct?! Even though Elisa''s infection was severe, it still was too fast"
"Normally, when someone got Infected, they only have one year or two to live.
Even though there are many cases where the Legend has lived until now after they got their infection a few years ago.
But that condition only applies when they spend their time in locations with low Mana flow. Unexpectedly, I just found out that the World Wall Abyss Pit has an unusual Mana flow.
The same goes with Adam Tree Abyss Pit, but we can''t avoid that by riding the capsule ship. However, you new folks, entering the Pit with an opened ship, which indirectly allows that irregr flow of Mana to enter your breathing space. Which causes the volume of mana in your body to build up.
In the past few days, I have received reports that several tens of the new folks'' group have had a fever for no apparent reason. But they recover after resting for a day or two.
Those with fever are citizens who never or rarely interact with Mana. As for the Hunters, they were fine. It strengthens my perception that traveling with minimal safety is what makes them sick. Or in this case, it was-"
"Please stop!"
Frida ispletely merciless with her mouth.
She exined the cause, the result, the example and the me in great detail it hurts so much to hear it that made Arlene shut her.
"That''s enough."
Ars'' wives trembled in irrigated and madness towards Frida. But they can''t actually me Frida for that because they who asked her to exin.
For Ars, he was still sitting quietly. But they could feel great anger and hatred in his aura. He might can destroy the whole pce because of it.
"How can I cure it?"
One non-sense question suddenly came out of his mouth.
Cure what? The Infection? No, you can''t.
Infection is a cancer without cure. But there is a way to slow down it. Unfortunately, they cannot slow down Elisa''s Infection, let alone cure it.
No one was able to answer that question.
Frida could do it just easy. But that would end up getting her hated by Ars Faction.
The room fell into a murderous, deste atmosphere. Until somebody walked to the other side of the bed, get on the bed, then rub the patient''s forehead.
That was the Spear of Saint, Jeanne.
She is not tied to any rtionship with Elisa, nor she knows about Elisa. But she showed a motherly expression, who was hurt on seeing Elisa''s condition.
"For years ago, Floor 2 time, Samuel sentenced with death because of abnormal Infection. Only a few who knew about it. But that was already like the end of the world for us."
Jeanne suddenly talking about a certain someone. No one knows who is this ''Samuel'' that Jeanne mentioned, except Ars.
"The one who did not ept that fact the most was Satria. He got so mad because Samuel did not say anything about his unexpected disease."
Jeanne''s story was like that happened now. Samuel is Elisa. Satria is Ars.
Huxian did not know the full story about it, but she knew Satria. Frida did not know Samuel and Satria is, but she had a guess that those two people were Staff Saint and Sword Saint.
"Samuel did not have much time as the abnormal Infection ate his body like a heavy rain drowning a city. But when nobody looking, Satria did something that prolong Samuel''s life."
"Only prolong?"
"Yes. Because Samuel died two years ago, by Infection."
Jeanne story gave a hope to Elisa, and encourage Ars.
"Do you know something about how that shorty did it?"
"There is no one who knows anything about it, except Maria."
Maria Christina. The Administrator of Saint Arcane Academy, and the Head Priest of Church of Longing.
She is a virtue. Who supposed to be the enemy of the Sins. But for some reason, she is in Abyssal Hunter''s side and even bes the most important person of the faction.
Ars took a deep breath. His breath gave positivity to the atmosphere of the room.
They all know that he going to go up to Floor 2.
"Wait, Ars!"
Before Arlene could stop him, Ars already disappeared from the scene.
"Do you want to stop him?" asked Huxian.
"I want to go with him."
From all the wives, Arlene feels most responsible for Elisa''s condition.
She was the first to discover Elisa''s condition when they passed through the Pit. She was the one whoplied with Elisa''s wish to hide her condition from Ars. She was also the one who witnessed Elisa sacrifice herself to awaken Ars, whose heart was stolen.
She felt so guilty that she wanted to cry to Elisa when no one was around.
The rest of the wives could feel Arlene''s pain. They also felt guilty towards Elisa. But they cannot do anything about it now except wait for Ars to return.
~
A few hours after Ars'' departure, a report came to Troy. They said that someone passed the World Wall Abyss Pit.
Chapter 236: A way to Cure It (2)
Chapter 236: A way to Cure It (2)
Floor 2 / Middle Region
Mutiara City /
____________
Maria''s daily life depends on the location where she is doing activity.
She only said prayers when she was at church. When the academy administrator''s duty is called, she will be in the Academy Administrator''s office, helping the Deputy Administrator.
But the call of duty onlyes once in a while. When there is an important decision that must involve her figure.
Six of the seven days a week she spends at church, praying.
Her boring and repetitive activity made people ask: why does she keep praying all the time? Who is she praying to? What did she pray for?
All those question remains mysterious until now.
Everything about her is a mystery. How did she get to where she is now? What was her rtionship with the Founder of the Academy, Staff Saint? Who is she in Hunter''s history?
Because of her great charm and aura, no one was able to ask her all of that question.
Not many people can meet her. Even the students of the Academy only could see her on some rare asion.
Only a few special people allowed to meet her, and one big person who can teleport anywhere at will to see her anytime.
-
Church of Longing / Night
"I thought you will not get back until the Ocean Abyss Pit station is done. Can I guess, you want me tonight?"
Ars gets back to Floor 2 and went to Church of Longing as fast as he can.
But he did not expect to depart during the day and arrive at night. Or was it because of the time difference between Floor 2 and Floor 3?
Whatever that was, Ars'' goal was not to seek pleasure.
Ars came to the church at night. Maria already asleep for about an hour or two. But Ars'' arrival made her have to awake.
Ars came right at Maria''s room. That was why she thought Ars seek a pleasure from her.
"Tell me how Satria saved Samuel''s life from Infection."
Unexpectedly, Ars asked for something else.
"Did Jeanne tell you about that?"
What Ars asked about was an event that actually considered never happened. Only very few people knew about it.
But when Ars asked about that, then something simr is happening and happened to someone that Ars adore.
"Just tell me about it."
Ars only wants the answer. He does not have time to have a chit chat.
"I judge that you already know the outline of the event."
Maria actually did not like when she was told to tell about a certain past. Especially when it was not worth telling.
But Ars is an exception
"Before that, allow me to ask you a question."
Maria got out of bed. At that time, she only wore a thin dress that showed the beauty of her body.
If that was a casual day, Ars will not be able to hold his lust. But his heart and mind at that time had only one goal.
"There are three possible ways this method will end. First, you can save her, but you have to pay it with your lifespan and left hand."
So that was how Satria ended up losing his left hand and being the oldest person in Terra.
"Second, you can save her, but you died in the process. Last and the worst possibility, you cannot save both yours and her life."
Maria exined that by holding both Ars'' hand.
Ars did not tell Maria who is he going to save. But she seemed already know who the person is, because she said ''her'' in her exnation.
Ars wanted to ask: ''you already know this is going to happen?''. But he didn''t ask because it would waste a second of his time,
"I will save her and I won''t lose myself."
Ars has determined his determination.
Maria understood Ars''s decision, and even she showed a hint of happiness at it.
Maria raised Ars''s right hand, took his index finger, pointed it at her mouth, then bit it until the blood came out.
After that, she draws a symbol on Ars'' right palm with the left index finger wound''s blood.
"Did you know? A strong Arts user exchanges their lifespan for instant power. It is like trading our lifetime with the devil. But that does not matter, because all that is lost is time. We exchange our time with other precious things like, something, a family, a society, or beloved one."
Maria has finished drawing the symbol on Ars''s right palm.
A horizontal line with a three-headed line in an octagon. Drawn with blood.
"There was a lucky group of Arts users. They can use Art power without having to exchange their life with power. However, they would incur huge losses if they used arge volume of Art. Infection."
Done with the drawing, Maria gives a deep kiss to Ars right hand.
"Infection cannot be cured. But, Arts can do anything as long as you pay it ordance and appropriately."
Maria done with her lecture. She let go of Ars and take a few steps back.
From all the lessons she said, she didn''t tell how Ars going to save Elisa from infection. But that was all Ars need to know how is he going to save Elisa.
"I will save her and we will live."
Ars disappear from the scene in an instant. He goes back to Floor 3 to do what he must.
"Please do that."
____________
Floor 3 / Sector 2
Eria /
Pce of Fafnir /
Six hours have passed since Ars''s departure.
Elisa''s condition became more severe as the time goes on.
Several times she groaned in pain and there was nothing they could do to help her.
Arlene was the only one apanying Elisa at that time.
For six hours, she continued to sit on the chair looking on Elisa. During the process, she does not eat or drink when she seems sick himself.
She refused to take care of herself before Ars returned.
Then finally Ars came back.
"Ars!"
He seemed so tired. Of course he is. Even though he uses teleportation to travel, it was still reduces his strength as the payment.
But he showed no intention of stopping.
Ars opens the nket and clothes that cover Elisa.
A view of a body being corrupted by rainbow crystal particle could be seen on Elisa''s body.
The Infection had corrupted her body from stomach to chest and going to spread to her neck and hip.
Seeing that scene, Arlene''s heart was like being cut by a sword. But then suddenly, Ars put his left hand to Elisa''s body.
"Ars, what are you doing?"
Does he want to touch Elisa before she dies?
Arlene''s not-working brain thought that about Ars'' act. But that was not Ars going to do when he suddenly took out a sword.
Arlene''s heart felt like it was about to explode seeing Ars'' strange behavior. But then Ars throw the sword at her.
"Cut my left hand when I said to."
Ars'' behavior is really strange.
Where did he actually go before? What will he do? Will he save Elisha?
Chapter 237: Cured
Chapter 237: Cured
She could feel the enormous pain that envelop half of her body until now.
The pain was so painful that she wanted to cry her heart out. But the pain takes away all her strength so she cannot do so.
In her lingering consciousness, she thought; ''what are the people around me doing, seeing me in this condition?''
One thing for sure was, they must have been shocked and panicked.
She felt very guilty for her choice of not telling them the truth.
She thought there was no need to rush to reveal her condition.
Everyone is still busy adapting to their new ce of residence.
Ars is very busy with his duties as the representative of Floor 2.
That was why she did not want to disrupt everyone with her pity condition. She will reveal it when all things calmed down.
However, her condition for some reason got severed. The Infection spread faster than normal condition.
At that point, she did not know what she need to do. Telling the truth to everyone became more difficult than she thought.
Then on one asion, Ars got into her room. He wants to celebrate her birthday and asked what he deserved.
That made her felt guilty because Ars will not get what he waited for long time.
So she tells him to wait until night. She hopes that her condition will get better even just for a little, so she can think everything straight.
But worste to worst. The Infection got worser, and she fell unconscious.
~
She wakes up.
She finally could open her eyes. She did not know how long she had been asleep. Finally, the Infection stop.
She still could feel the painfulness through her body. But at least it did not as painful as before.
She woke up in bed, in her room.
The window still showed a bright lighting from outside. That means the time is still in the day.
Thank God she wakes up before evening. If she fell asleep until evening, everyone will get worried and they woulde to her room to see her condition.
She still has time to determine herself, to tell the truth to everyone. They might will be worried, or even mad at her because she did not tell the truth earlier. But that was okay.
As long as she did not bother people, she would have no problem enduring the pain for a few days.
She gets up and ready to feel the painfulness.
"Doesn''t hurt anymore ...?"
The pain did note.
She tried to touch where the pain hurt, but it did not hurt.
"The crystallization, stopped? No, they all gone?"
She was surprised to see her body was clean from all the crystallization.
Did all the crystallizations disappear while she was sleeping? Then that means miracle happened to her.
But that is impossible. There has never been a history of someone being free from Infection. Except for one singr person.
"Elisa?"
Somebody opened the door of her room.
"Miss Arlene."
Did Arlenee to check on her? But Arlene''s face looks so relieved, thankful, and sorry at the same time as she runs into her.
"Um, what''s wrong, Miss Arlene?"
Arlene hugged her so tight. Water droplets started to wet her shoulders. Arlene crying.
"Thank goodness. You are cured."
Cured.
So she is really free from Infection.
"But, how?"
How is she free from the deadly disease? And, if Arlene said that, it meant that her condition was already known to people.
Arlene stop the hugging. She wipes her tears first, then talk.
"Do you have energy to walk?"
So she did got saved by someone.
"I think, yes."
She tried to get up from bed. Putting strength into her legs, she got up.
She was about to fall on the first try. Arlene caught and helped her.
"How long have I been asleep?"
Now that she epted the miracle that saved her. There was no way she''d only fallen asleep for a few hours since she''d lost consciousness. Moreover, she lost a lot of energy.
"You have been asleep for almost two weeks."
Two weeks. She''s been asleep that long since she lost conscious back then.
Get out from her room, Arlene led her to Ars'' room.
Why go to Ars'' room? She had a bad feeling about it.
Before they enter the room, Arlene had a few words for her.
"Listen, girl, we are disappointed, but we don''t me you for this incident. All of this happened because of bad timing and misunderstanding. So, don''t regret anything. Even if you regret it, please don''t think that you don''t deserve to live."
Her thoughts drifted in many directions. She was already about to cry because of Arlene''s words.
Arlene opened the door''s room.
Ars''s room when he is inside will never be peaceful. Yet, it was so peaceful. There was only one person inside, namely Ars himself, who was lying on the bed.
Elisa''s heart was about to explode. She broke free from Arlene''s grip, then ran to Ars'' side.
Her head spun as he walked on her own. But she did not care about it, because something more important was right in front of her eyes.
Ars, who was getting fatter over the past month, looks thinner at that time. His cheeks even seemed to shrink. Shows poor cheekbones to look at.
For some reason, Ars lost his left hand.
The sight was truly painful for her to see.
Previously, it was her outer chest that ached to death. Now it''s her inner chest that hurts a lot.
She does not know what happened. But, just by looking at her beloved one condition, it already makes her crying.
She did not know what happened. But, just by looking at her beloved one condition, she could understand one thing, that her beloved one exchange his life for her.
~
Ars'' bedroom door opened.
From inside, a girl''s crying voice echoed throughout the 3rd Floor.
Everyone living on the 3rd floor immediately rushed to the room.
But they got blocked by today''s guardian.
"Please leave her alone for now."
A certain girl crying by burying her face to Ars'' chest.
The girl who was cured had regained consciousness.
Chapter 238: Development of the Situation
Chapter 238: Development of the Situation
Eria / Pce of Mus
"Buhahaha! To think that he really able to cure an Infection, and it''s the abnormal one!"
King of Eria, Troy the Gluttony, was holding a meeting with Ars faction.
Unfortunately, Ars was unable to attend the meeting because he was still unconscious. So the person came to the meeting as a recement was Arlene, apanied by Skadi.
Arlene displeased by Troy''s cheerful attitude. They were having bad times, but heughed it off instead.
"I''m sorry! It wasn''t like Iughed at your misfortune. It''s just, I felt proud that crazy guy had really done something crazy and was seeded on doing it! He really reminds me of Satria."
Troy mentioned the Sword Saint, Satria, as he was thinking of Ars.
Arlene and Skadi knew the Sword Saint just like Troy and Frida. But they did not know him as Satria, the person behind Sword Saint.
"If I may know, what kind of person is this Satria? We know him as Sword Saint, but we don''t know anything about him as a person."
It was the third time Arlene heard that Ars looked like Satria.
The first time was her father-inw, the second was the Spear Saint, and then Troy. The three of them were great people who had been very influential in the past.
To think that the Sword Saint, the great man behind all Conquest Expedition, equated with the arrogant, perverted, and arbitrary Ars... it was hard to believe.
"Well, Ars definitely taller than Satria. But his attitude, his vanity, and his power, Ars really resembled Satria. He was like the Greed side of Satria. He is the Greed, though. But, the way he always thinking out of ordinary, it''s great that I can''t do what they do."
There was a sense of envy in Troy''s words.
In the past, he fought along with the unordinary warrior, Satria. He envies Satria because Satria is strong. It was difficult for him to follow Satria.
Then now, a person who resemnt Satria appear in front of him, Ars. Ars brought many crazy idea that Troy could not think of.
At first, Troy is afraid of Ars because Ars could be a threat to the kingdom he has built and maintained for 4 years.
During those four years, they have been through hard times.
There are enemies still hiding behind the sand and cave of Floor 3.
That was why he was aware of Ars'' appearance.
But apparently, Ars doing some crazy shit he almost died because of it.
Just by that simple event, Troy had fully trusted Ars as theirpanion.
"Alright, enough with the chit-chat. It''s been almost a month since Ars started the World Wall Abyss Pit station project. The project will be finished soon. So, I want to now what Ars going to do after it."
Troy''sst sentence became a question to Arlene.
He knows Ars still unconscious. So he wants to know if Ars'' wives know something about Ars'' n after the station finished.
"I want to answer that question. But, unfortunately Ars keep everything from anyone else, even to us. He did everything by himself. He would only order other people to work as subordinates, without having anyone to work with."
Arlene regretted her inability to make Ars trusted her, so she could be the person Ars can work with.
If she thinks about it, Ars has always been a Lonewolf. He does everything by himself, and sessful. He only rely to someone else to do ordinary or little things.
He is the perfect representation of a great man. But on one side, that makes him fragile.
Just like when he fought Echidna for the first time, if he rely on someone else, he would not end up with his heart got stolen.
If he brought more reinforcement, he won''t be so troubled facing of Yamato and Echidna.
If he spoke first before sacrificing himself to save Elisa, maybe he wouldn''t end up in such a bad condition.
"Even though I am Ars'' recement, I didn''t dare to make a decision. Do you have any suggestions regarding that?"
"Hmm, well, if Ars doesn''t have any special programming with that station, then it''s clear that the station will work like a normal station."
To get passengers off and on from Floor 2 to Floor 3.
"Frida, how is the security of World Wall Abyss Pit cave?"
Ever since Ars informed about the construction of the World Wall station, Troy put his best guard down in the World Wall Abyss Pit cave.
Their enemy, ck Hunter group, was still hiding and not making appearance for quite a long time.
If they knew about the making of World Wall Abyss Pit station, it is certain that they will not remain silent.
"There was still no movement from the ck Hunter group. Maybe they are nning for bigger problem than just cutting our way up."
"That might be true! Remembering that Soul Saint is a crazy fanatic man! He must be nning the destruction of Floor 3 or something!"
Soul Saint. A name that has not appeared in the history of Abyssal Terra for a long time.
The Viin of Terra and sworn enemy of Staff Saint.
"Is he really here, the Soul Saint?"
Arlene became worried of the man''s name.
"What, are you afraid of him, Ophelia?"
Arlene had been in the history of the horror of the Soul Saint in the past. Of course she was aware of the man''s existence.
"Of course, I''m afraid. But, the thing that worries me more is, Ars is still unconscious, if he finds out about it and carries out an attack ..."
"Bha-hahahaha!"
Arlene is expressing her concern. But Troyughed at it instead.
"You worried about that, when Ars is in the center of this kingdom?"
Troy is correct. Ars was sleeping in the kingdom led by one of strongest Abyssal Hunter power, Troy himself.
"Do you know why this kingdom is still exist even though that crazy guy is also here? It''s because they don''t have the strength to defeat me!"
That was the most logical reason of Eria still exist until know even though the residence did not reach 1000 in number.
The warrior who could fight didn''t even reach 500 in number.
Half of Eria residence were children. In the psychology of war, Eria is very vulnerable to attack.
But the kingdom still exist and in its peaceful state.
That meant that as Troy said, the ck Hunter group did not have the strength to defeat the Abyssal Hunter.
"Alright, since that''s the only topic we talked about, then I will end this meeting until therades from Floor 2e down here with the station!"
~
A few days after that meeting, therades from Floor 2e down from World Wall Abyss Pit.
The station has beenpleted and work well.
Chapter 239: Staying Alive
Chapter 239: Staying Alive
Floor 3 / Sector 2
Eria /
[Sin of Greed, the Dragon King is disappearance once more.]
Ars'' wives provide that information to the public to exin Ars inactivity.
Ars has not appeared in public for more than a month.
He did not even show up for Floor 2 and Floor 3 connecting celebrations.
Floor 2 people who weree down to Floor 3 expect him to appear and be urge of the forwardness.
Troy is a great man of preparing all things to neers from the upper floor. But it was Ars who sessfully connecting upper Floor to Floor 3.
Ars consider himself as Dragon King. But upper floor folks calls him as the Hero and Future Hope.
Why Hero and Future Expectation? Because he had saved upper floor from big event catastrophe, a few times.
Future Expectation given to him because he is the strongest candidate to reach the Depth of Abyss other than Troy.
All that things were not just happen offhand.
A certain group who called themselves, [Fan of the Dragon King], gathered all the unknown information about Ars actually saved Floor 2 from all the catastrophe, and not just him being Greedy and and take advantage of all the cmities happened.
Plus, Ars'' excellent appearance on the attack of Echidna, strengthen the spection that Ars was not actually a bad guy.
He came at the right time that day and saved the day gantly.
Huxian and Alexander''s unification of forces determined everything.
With the two Emperor bing Ars'' wife and right hand, Ars officially became the supreme leader of Floor 1 and 2.
That was why Floor 2 neer wanted Ars to greet them.
_____________
Eria / Pce of Mus
"Ooh, I just knew about that!"
Troy was reading an article about Ars being brought in by the new people from Floor 2.
"But, Alexander, huh? I thought it was just Huxian who taking side with Ars."
Troy still does not know that the handsome man Ars was always with is Alexander.
"He did some crazy shits and gain the admiration of Floor 1 and 2 people! Isn''t that great, Shiva?!"
A young man, handsome with darkish skin, sat back on his gliding throne next to Troy.
"...huuhhh~"
"Hey, cheer up! We finally able to connect this Floor to upper Floor! This is a great achievement!"
Troy finally able to bring out Shiva from his all day nap.
Sin of Sloth, Shiva. Just like his title, he is veryzy.
Troy''s light and excitement kept him from sleeping, and that bothered him so much.
"Yeah-yeah. He is so great. Can I go to my room now?"
He had only been there for about five minutes and already asked to leave.
"One thing before you leave. What do you think about Alexander?"
"Coward, as always. Alright, I''ll leave."
With just that, Shiva leave the room. Leaving Troy with just two personal maids.
Shiva might be the Sin of Sloth. But in the past, he participated in more battles than Alexander.
That was why he could call Alexander coward despite he is younger than Alexander.
Plus, the two of three Floor 2 Sins, Greed and Lust, hade to Floor 3. Meanwhile, he still locked himself in the Floor 2.
It made Alexander''s stamp of cowardice even stronger.
Troy does not know that Alexander dide to Floor 3 along with Ars, though.
That because Troy only knows Alexander in his original form. Not in the handsome prince-like form.
____________
Pce of Fafnir /
When Ocean Abyss Pit station waspleted, and Floor 2 was officially connected to Floor 3, the station was unceasingly operating.
People, goods, and information are actively imported and exported every day.
All things were just ordinary stuff to be imported and exported. But the information of the disappearance of Ars quite shocked Floor 2.
Especially the one wife that Ars left in Mutiara City.
Sylvia rushed to Eria from Mutiara City after receiving the correct information about Ars.
Arriving at Eria, Pce of Fafnir, she was immediately led to Ars''s room, where Ars was sleeping helplessly with his left hand cut off.
Just like the other wife, she cried over Ars'' condition, and what happened to Elisa.
She both regretted and relieved of Ars saved Elisa from abnormal Infection.
The two of them are her precious person. If she loses even just one, she might not be able to recover from the pain of losing.
"Big sis, are you okay traveling this far?"
Sylvia is the second wife to be pregnant after Huxian.
Her pregnancy was at the state where her stomach was already bulging.
It was literally quite dangerous for mothers who are pregnant to go through a very long journey.
"Don''t worry. That''s why it took me three days toe here."
The regr time of travelling from Middle Region of Floor 2 to Eria of Floor 3 is two days.
But Sylvia made a day trip from the Middle Region to the Northeast Region. Rest for a day at the North Coast Pce. Then continue the journey to Floor 3 on the third day.
With that, she will not stress herself and the baby inside her too much.
"Besides, I would be even more worried if I didn''t look at your situation myself."
Sylvia takes her time to look at Elisa closely. She showed an expression filled with mncholy.
They had only been separated for over a month, but Sylvia realized that Elisa had grown so much.
It might be because the usual, cheerful Elisa is now feeling immense responsibility for her actions.
Yes, the cause of Ars'' condition was because Elisa''s carelessness. She thought it was fine for her to hold her pain. Until the pain became more dreadful, and she almost died because of it.
"I don''t know what will happen if Ars give up on you back then."
It was said, during Elisa''s crisis, she could onlyst two days.
However, at that unbelievable moment, Ars was not giving up on Elisa, and find a way to save her, by sacrificing himself.
Sylvia put her two hands on Elisa''s face, then pull Elisa closer to her.
Their foreheads knit together at that moment.
"Thank you for staying alive."
In that soft, tender word, Elisa starts crying again.
She cries her heart out after so many things happened.
All things happened stressed her out. She felt very guilty and felt that people around her continued to me her for what had happened.
She could only cry beside Ars or when she was alone.
Sylvia''s arrival was like an oasis in the desert, calmed her and took away her burden.
Chapter 240: Preparation of War
Chapter 240: Preparation of War
Abyssal Terra / Floor 2
Eria /
__________
Eria has be more crowded when many of Floor 2 folks decided to move in.
Before the Floors connecting, Eria only has 1k original residence. Now the number has reached 3k just within a two months after the connecting.
Troy stated that the current Eria could amodate about 20k residents and can be upgraded by building more construction.
Eria bes more alive after connecting with the Upper Floor.
However, after waiting for two months in peaceful time, finally the viin made a move.
_____________
Floor 3 / Sector 5
Sea of Middle Desert / Day
Yesterday morning. Eria got a letter from unknown sender.
["Let''s have a war! Come to Sector 5!"]
That was the content of the simple letter.
Without the need for investigations or information searches, Eria''s leaders could immediately tell that the sender of the letter - or they could say the invitation to war was the ck Hunter group.
They finally made a move after 4 years (Floor 3 time) absent.
To respond to the war invitation, Troy brings 100 Spartan with him to Sector 5, Sea of Middle Desert.
Why Troy only brings 100 warrior with him to face a war? Because that number is enough to support him.
[Sea of Middle Desert]
[The vast desert ocean located in the middle of Floor3.]
There is nothing in the Sector except the desert or Desert Killer Whale which can attack you at any time.
However, Troy paying a visit to the Sector because the ck Hunter group hideout was there, and most likely and most likely their hideout is also in the same ce as the under floor Abyss Pit.
Troy had conquered Floor 3 for four years. But he has not found the Abyss Pit to the next floor.
The Soul Saint and ck Hunter group arrive earlier than him. That was why the chance of them hiding the Abyss Pit was big. Because they do not want the Abyssal Hunter to move forward.
That happens because the Staff Saint was not there with them again. If the Staff Saint was still active and were with them, they won''t be stuck on Floor 3 for that long.
"King, there was no sign of any movement apart from the wind and sand."
They have been in the sector from morning till noon, to look up for anything, but ended up with nothing.
"Frida! Can you see anything?"
Troy calling for Frida in the transceiver.
Frida''s God Eye can see almost everything in terra. But for some reason, her sight was blocked to see Sector 5 alone.
That most likely Soul Saint''s doing.
Frida could not use her God Eye either when she step her foot to Sector 5. So it was a waste to carry her.
However, Frida borrowed one of Troy''s eyes, and that was working. She could see the surrounding with Troy''s point of view. But unfortunately
"God Eye is still blocked."
She could not use God Eye''s power, even though she could see the Sector now.
"I see. It''s time for us to go home then. Because they are still a coward for not showing themselves - "
"King, this is bad!"
One man suddenly rushed to Troy to report something.
Troy about to end the session with Frida. But that made him hold the connection until he hears the report.
"What is it?"
The man who came to Troy is the Direction Leader. He is in charge of holding thepass - the ticket to the way home.
However
"Thepass! It''s not working."
Their ticket to the way home is broken.
The needle on thepass rotates erratically.
Without realizing it, they had fallen into the enemy''s trap.
"Tch! They got me."
Troy epts the fact that he was careless.
He hade to that ce only to face two situations. Actually, fighting with the Virtues, or leaving disappointed. He did not expect that they would trap him like that.
"You hear me, Frida?"
"Yes, King. I will be in charge of your recement in order to deal with your stupidity and carelessness."
"You don''t have to actually say thosest words."
Troy might not prepared for that possibility. But Frida has prepared for everything.
In that possibility, when ck Hunter sess on trapping Troy, they will continue their n; is to attack Eria.
"We might loserge power from your absent, but with Ars'' faction, and neer Hunter from Floor 2, we will protect Eria. So "
"Yeah! I will make sure toe home fast!"
After that, they disconnected the transceiver.
____________
Sector 2 /
Eria / Pce of Mus
Frida quickly spread the news about the King faced the Virtue on Sector 5 and will note home in a moment.
That situation made them have to be in standby 3 state. The max standby where the King did not in ce and the kingdom most likely will get an attack.
The power that Eria had at that time was 200 Sparta, Valkyries, Ars'' faction, the Knights, Sin of Sloth and Sin of Pride.
That power was enough to fight against 2k army of ck Hunters, and Sin of Sloth was enough to fight one to two Virtues.
"Like usual... he is so dumb."
Shiva stated, his expression on Troy''s carelessness.
"Yes, that is why we need your power to face ouring enemy."
With Echidna death and Maria switching sides, there were 5 remaining Virtue they have to face.
Meanwhile, on Sin''s side, they still had six people after Yamato''s death. But one got trapped in enemy''s trap, one person didn''t care and was still on Floor 2, one is still in unconscious state, and one is pregnant.
So there are only two Sin left who can actually fight.
"Why not count grandmother in?"
"That because Jeanne is ourst strength, and if possible we can''t let her fight."
There is a bigger fight where they really need a Saint''s strength.
Jeanne is thest Saint they have after Sword Saint''s disappearance. So they need to keep Jeanne in shape before that fight.
"I want a really long holiday after all of this."
"Of course. Besides, if Ars was awake, we can let him handle the problem himself without counting on you."
Ars is the second greatest force after Troy. His strength even on par with Yamato. But unfortunately
"He also a fool, just like that Pig King."
___________
Eria /
Next day after of Standby 3 /
There was still no movement from the ck Hunter.
Chapter 241: Unexpected Arrival
Chapter 241: Unexpected Arrival
Floor 3 / Eria
Third day of Standby 3 /
Eria started feeling tired of waiting for the enemy.
Being on Standby 3 is really tiring. Because they forced the entire kingdom to keep on alert for enemy attacks.
The tense situation makes all activities disturbed.
All the soldiers who were on guard were starting to feel tired.
"They are not here yet?" asked Jeanne.
She and Frida were in third floor of Pce of Horus.
Frida''s eyes always were on outside. With Eria''s greatest power disappearing, she couldn''t let her guard down in the slightest.
"Something is off."
That was already the third day of the announcing war, and the second day of Troy''s absence.
"If they said they were going to attack, they would attack."
But the attack still noting.
Abyssal Hunter and ck Hunter group has started since the birth of the Saints.
The ck Hunter group may be evil in the eye of Abyssal Hunter. But they will not y foul and will always attack from the front, said Soul Saint.
The ck Hunter group has always held those words until now.
___________
"Something is off."
Alexander could smell the unpleasant smell of royal atmosphere.
He currently is guarding Pce of Fafnir. Frida is in her own pce. Shiva is in charge of guarding Troy''s pce.
One Sin for each pce.
Their enemy, the Virtues, might send three or four of them to attack.
The only ones who could fight them were him and Shiva. Spear Saint must be protecting Frida. But if they can, they can''t let Jeanne fight.
So Shiva has to take twice the burden. He could stand against Troy if he wanted to. But unfortunately, there was no case he wanted to fight seriously. For he is Sloth.
If Ars was up, they would not be that tense.
He''s been in aa for more than two months. The ck Hunter group took advantage of the opportunity to attack.
They might not know that Ars was in aa. But they must have heard the news that Ars currently is missing. So that is still a good chance for them to attack with Troy got trapped in their hand.
"Still no news from Frida. Did she really uses her eyes properly?"
Frida''s God Eye could see everything. But it seems that on the ck Hunter group''s side, there is a Virtue that can counter the power of her eyes.
"Whatever that is, I will protect Master with my life."
"This Master of yours, is this the Sin of Greed?"
Alexander got a goosebump at the suddening of someone''s voice.
In an instant, he raised his right monster hand to attack the intruder.
He sessfully hit his target. But strange, his target''s head turned into a smoke-like thing when it got hit.
Alexander turns his right hand to normal. The same goes with the intruder''s head.
"Why did you have to hurt me like that~?"
Whates after the intruder''s smoke-like head is a sissy man''s face.
"Cindere."
"YES! IT''S ME, YOUR CINDERELLA~! I am d you remember about me, Loki boy~!"
___________
"Ars'' pce! They got attack!"
Jeanne and Frida were close to the open space, so they could instantly realize the rumble sound from Pce of Fafnir.
"They slip from my sight?"
Frida could not believe what she sees.
The rumbling sound from Pce of Fafnir is a sound of Ars'' subordinates fighting with someone an enemy. But how they slip from her God''s Eye sight?
"That''s because you focused your sight of area to outside these pces."
Someone suddenly speaks from behind them.
That literally gave Frida goosebumps, and Jeanne quickly raised her spear and turned back.
What stood in front of them is a blindfold man holding des in both hands.
"de."
"I havee to ovee my selfishness."
__________
Such a disgusting act from a man in a manly body.
"Hey, don''t you dare call me disgusting~ I am as gorgeous, and beautiful as always~ Cindere~!"
The Virtue of Chastity, Cindere man.
Alexander could not forget the man with the very entric clothes and style and act. He supposed to be the opposite of Huxian''s Lust, but just look at him.
With Huxian only-love-one-man even though being the Lust, she is much better than the man given a title Chastity.
"How did you slip out from Frida''s eyes?"
That is the most crucial question that is happening right now. How can he, and most likely there are other Virtue except him, slip from Frida''s God Eye?
"Now, Loki boy. Don''t be in such a hurry. Let us speak a word and two to let go of our longing for not seeing each other in a long time."
Cindere picked up a cigar from somewhere and started smoking.
He wanted to talk. So Alexander will serve him.
Talking will take their time. It''s good to waste their time shitting around. Because Alexander did not know whether he can beat the man in front of him or not.
Cindere might be the strongest Arts user among the Virtues. Just like Ars who is the strongest Arts user among the Sin.
However, unlike Ars who could use many variations of Arts, Cindere could only use one type of Arts. Yet it is still dangerous, and Cindere was smart for picking a fight with Alexander.
"For that question of yours, fiuuuhhh, it''s because that bitch is not that powerful with her eyes."
"And what do you mean by that?"
"Yes, she could see everything on this terra. But there is one pitiful weakness with her eyes."
"And what is it, her God Eye weakness?"
Waste of time going well. It might be worthless knowing the weaknesses of Frida''s God Eye. But if it''s can waste their time, Alexander will dly take it and doing it, for the purpose of surviving.
However
"Why is it only me who answers your questions? If I answer two of your question, then you have to answer ten my question!"
It''s not a fair exchange. But that''s what Cindere is like. He will behave as high as if he is more valuable than anything in this world.
Unlike Huxian, who only thinks of her beloved one who is more valuable than anything in this world.
"By the way, have you met Shiva? He will definitely be happy to meet you."
Alexander was not the right person to face a strong Arts user like Cindere. So Shiva is the only power he can rely on.
"Oh, that cutie! Of course, I''ve met him! In fact, beforeing here, I exchanged cups of tea with him!"
That statement gave Alexander shivered. How did they get away from Shiva without a scratch?
"Did you kill him?"
They killed Shiva with ease. Or there was one more individual who fought Shiva alone, and won. That''s why they were able toe there unscathed.
That will be the most fucked up moment in that situation.
"Oh, no-no~ We are not doing something that cruel to him. We are having a cup of tea, and exchange words. Then, he joined force with us to be on Soul Saint''s side!"
That became the most fucked up moment happened in that situation.
Chapter 242: War of Sin and Virtue
Chapter 242: War of Sin and Virtue
Eria / Pce of Horus
"I have so many questions, but first, what did you give to Shiva to silence him?"
Frida now focuses her eyes in her surrounding pces area.
She realized that their enemy had met with Shiva first, before going to the rest of the pce.
Shiva was not dead. He is just not doing his job properly. For whatever reason, their enemy could silence him.
"We freed him from a troublesome task."
"Freed him?"
"Yes. You know that he is Sloth, but you make him doing a job, so many jobs if you included his past battle. So we offer him an option, if he lets us doing our business, we won''t bother him. It took him a day to think about it, but his answer is what you see now."
Shiva let their enemy get past his guard, simply because he waszy.
It was only natural when they thought about it, since he was the Sloth. Indeed, he is strong. But rather than fighting, let go of their enemy and they will not disturb him, was the most relevant choice in his mind.
Shiva will do everything so he will not hire on doing something.
"He is not betraying you. He is just being himself."
ck Hunter side giving him a kind option, rather than what he is tasked as the guardian of Abyssal Hunter.
"We had a deal, and he agreed on it. If he broke the deal, how could we call him other than traitor? A naughty spoiled brat?"
Frida always trying to maintain her emotion. But now, she was furious at herself and Shiva.
She was too focused on the outer side of the pces, that she did not expect that their enemies had broken through the pce guard.
The reason why their enemy could enter the pce must have something with Cindere power.
Cindere is now facing Alexander in Pce of Fafnir.
Alexander''s position is now very unfavorable. They have to send a strong Arts user to assist him.
"Now, in order to fulfill Father''s behest given to me."
de did not give Frida time to think. He untied the ties that covered his eyes.
"I have to execute you in order to stop your forwardness."
de showed his Silver shining eyes while he was ready his des.
"Before we begin..."
Not wanting to be left alone, Jeanne ready her golden spear.
"You came up here by breaking through the guard, right? Did you kill them?"
Unlike the other two pces, Pce of Horus only has Jeanne as a fighter on par with Virtues. So it was only natural that de kills the Knights who protect the pce.
"Our role here as Abyssal representative is only to stop your forwardness. We do not have to kill the unnecessary and only kill the strongest viruses who leads the others."
That means he is there only to kill Frida.
"How about me? Did you father ordered to kill me too?" asked Jeanne.
"You already weak to be a threat. But, if you intended to be on my way, then I have no other choice but to kill you too."
"Cliche as always, huh? Then I can''t lose to protect my daughter."
Jeanne and Frida''s rtionship is an adopted mother and adopted daughter. Having a family even though only a host family is a very happy thing to have in such a world.
The Spear Saint and the Virtue of Humility are ready to fight to their death.
Frida could only see from the end of the room.
The atmosphere be tense. The silence is killing Frida. She could even hear her heart beating fast.
Even though she had been through many battles, she was only a strategist. So experiencing the real battle in front of her eyes is so scary.
Jeanne and de still not moving. They waited for one of them to move first.
"Mommy!"
And the one who moves first is a three-year-old kiding from outside.
Frida shuddered at the sight of the little boy desperately running past the two armed persons.
"Junior! What are you doing here!?"
It was Frida''s child, Junior.
The boy looked very scared and needed help.
"Mommy! Let''s go downstairs! Daddy is badly injured, you have to heal him!"
It seemed that the boy looking for his injured father and came to his mother for help.
Unfortunately, the one who injured his father is in the room to kill his mother.
"Hey, you are a good guy, right? Can you let her heal her husband first, then we can continue this business?"
Jeanne tried to ask de for his kindness.
That was quite amusing, asking the bad guy for his kindness.
"Alright."
Unexpectedly, de shows his kindness.
"But, if I catch you trying to break this deal, I will finish off everyone in this pce."
"We won''t."
As agreed, they went downstairs, letting Frida treat the injured people.
Apart from being a strategist, Frida is a high rank Priest. She was able to reattach her husband''s two arms, which were cut back by de.
After treating everyone who was injured, Frida will go to an empty ce to face de once again.
"Honey, where do you want to go?"
Her husband catches her from going somewhere.
Even though he had been healed, he had just lost a lot of blood and had to rest. But for the sake of his wife, he has to stand up.
However, his wife did not need his help. Because she could face the problem herself.
"I love you. Please take care of our son until Ie back."
That became Frida''sst word before departing with her husband.
Her son where in the safe room with the maids of the pce. So no one will catch or stop her.
The approved ce was behind the Pce of Mus.
There, Jeanne was standing against their enemy, Virtue of Humility, de.
"Good. You came just like we agreed. I thought about killing this grandmother and then going to your ce."
"Excuse me. I haven''t even reached the age of half a century. So don''t underestimate me."
Finally, there was no one who will disturb them.
Frida''s position at that time was only as a hostage. Even though she had the God Eye, she couldn''t help a fighter ss like Jeanne.
Before the fight begins, Frida has a word to her mother.
"Mother, if you feel like could not win this fight, please retreat. This faction can''t lose you either."
Frida says, it''s better for her to die alone, than Jeanne to sacrifice herself in vain and both of them die.
"Don''t worry, daughter. I won''t do that and I won''t lose either."
Actually, losing even just one of them will harmful the faction. But a sacrifice must be made, and both of them understand that.
"Now, let''s begin."
Chapter 243: War of Sin and Virtue (2)
Chapter 243: War of Sin and Virtue (2)
Eria / Gryphon Nest
The home of the Valkyries. A mansion upied by a total of nine Valkyries.
There were actually ten of them in the present time. With one that hasn''t been home in a long time counted.
The sisters finally reunited in full member. Of course Diana was happy with that.
However, her sisters did not like the idea of her bringing Ars to Floor 3.
"We thought you were ordered to search for Sword Saint."
That was they said to her.
To make matters worse, they found out that Diana was already owned by Ars.
"This group does not need an owned Valkyrie."
Those cruel words were given to her as exclusion.
__________
Pce of Fafnir /
But Diana could not be mad at them. They once vowed to dedicate only their soul and body to the Saints, and themselves.
That doesn''t mean they forbid themselves to love. They even sleep with each other, which makes them gay.
It was just, their self-imposed rules had made them resent the idea of depending on men.
The reason why they want to be under Troy''s orders is because Jeanne, the Spear Saint, supports Troy as king.
Now the nine of them is on the sky. Fighting the horde of Red Wyvern.
ck Hunter''s attack has been going on for some time. It started a little while ago.
~
"Those wyverns, where they came from?!"
Continuing to chat with Cindere made Alexander unaware of the ck Hunter troop attack.
That was so sudden. The tiring and boring army of Eria surprised and got overwhelmed by the attack.
"What''s Frida doing?"
Frida should know that there was an attacking to the city.
Then Alexander realized, that Cindere was not aloneing to the pce area.
"Realizing something, Loki boy?"
"Who went to Frida''s ce?"
"It''s de. The Virtue of Humility. Sin of Pride natural enemy."
de. If the Sword Saint didn''t exist, he should be crowned as the strongest swordsman.
Frida could not fight, but Jeanne is with her. However, Jeanne is not someone who could withstand a fight with de-ss sword users.
"Thinking of changing ces with the Spear Saint. Please. But I will not guarantee the life of your master."
The situation was really tough on their side. They have no choice but to face and solve their own problems.
"Then, why don''t you do it right away? Judging from your abilities, isn''t it easy for you to go to Master''s ce?"
"Yes. It''s easy for me to go to anywhere else. But, you have an ace card in your hand that can make you win against me, right?"
Alexander''s ability is powerful. But it was not effective against strong Arts users like Ars and Alexander.
However, there is one form that Alexander keeps and will only use in life and death situations, and when his victory is certain.
"All right, since you are a coward and letting girls to move first, here Ie!"
Cindere charging forward to Alexander in cloud-like form.
Alexander transforms into Green-hood Snake. A Snake Monster that can emit deadly poison fumes.
Green-hood Snake Alexander emits deadly poison to the room. Deadly green smoke versus cloud-like being. Of course the winner is Cindere.
"Get your filthy bad breath out of my breath space."
Cindere holding a fan, then fan the room in front of him.
"[Cloud Arts Elegant Wind: Fuck Off from the Beauty]!"
Cindere sends out a stormy level wind. The stormy wind wiped away the poisonous area and everything behind it.
~
The ck Hunter group finally starts their attack.
They begin by sending a horde of wyvern to fight against the Valkyries. Then they give a surprise attack; an army of ck armored knight appeared from the empty buildings of Eria.
The attack was so sudden, but Eria''s defense force could manage to defend the city. Even though the Valkyries seemed to get overwhelmed by the wyverns.
It divided Diana''s worries; to her sisters, and to Ars.
There is already Alexander, a Sin just like Ars, who protected the pce. With his present, only a Virtue was able to break through his guards.
But Ars wives still wanted to defend Ars with their power. Just in case if Alexander got overwhelmed or even got defeated.
The line of the defenses consist of Huxian''s ves ten tinum ranked muscr men, Skadi, Diana, and Arlene.
Huxian and Elisa were inside the room with Ars. They are a healer and buffer of the team.
It was their first time uniting force.
Their rtionship with each other was bad since Ars fell into aa.
Even so, that doesn''t mean they will refuse to work together to protect their loved ones.
Huxian''s ves and Skadi are on the front line. Arlene with ck Sky Spine is their arrow. Diana was there to make use of her Divine Wind Art and strengthen the defence and the attack of the team.
However, once again, because of the Valkyries tense condition, Diana could not focus on her position.
For a few times, she peeked into Eria''s sky, where her sisters were fighting.
"You can go and help them if you want, Diana."
Suddenly, Arlene gives a suggestion for Diana.
They hadn''t spoken in quite a while, and that was the first thing Arlene said to start a conversation.
"I didn''t mean to cast you out. But I think this team is enough to protect Ars. There is also Alexander on the first floor. Meanwhile, on Valkyrie''s side, they got overwhelmed because there was not an Art user in their group.
At this rate, they might lose, and the Wyverns would break through the city. If that happens, the pce will also be in danger. Because of that..."
"I understand."
There was no need for further exnation to give to a veteran warrior like Diana.
She without a doubt walks to the balcony and takes out the Gryphon Whistle.
She calls out Gryphi. The Gryphon rocketing from the sky to Diana''s side.
She was about to enter a battlefield without carrying a weapon. The wind is her weapon.
Before going to help the Valkyries, she has a word for Ars'' defense force.
"My sisters is important. But Ars and you girls are my top priority. So, if something unexpected happens, call me."
Arlene nodded at that offer.
After that, Diana dashed to the battleskyfield.
In an instant after Diana''s departure, a rumble suddenly shocked the pce.
"What happened?!"
"Did enemye to this ce and Alexander fight against them?!"
That was the most likely thing that could happen in that situation.
The enemy finally realized Ars'' absence and came to aim for his life.
Sure enough, a cloud of white smoke emerged from the balcony. A man with only a body and a head rode the white smoke.
He showed a gruesome smile when he found a group of guards guarding a certain room.
"There you are."
Chapter 244: War of Sin and Virtue (3)
Chapter 244: War of Sin and Virtue (3)
Eria / Back of Pce of Mus
"Mother!"
Jeanne was knocked back by de. She got shed a few times in the process. Several cuts could be seen on her body. The fight is one-sided.
"You have be weak, Spear Saint."
de, with his Silver God Eyes, overwhelmed Jeanne.
In contrast to Frida''s Golden God Eyes, which could see everything but was useless in battle, Silver God Eyes could see and learn every move of fighting style his opponent has.
Silver God Eyes able to make de instantly learn the way his opponent fight. It makes his win certain in the next round if he cannot kill his enemy in the first round.
At one nce, this ability was iparable. de is invincible inbat with those eyes.
However, he could not use his eyes to deal with a one hit lethal blow. That was why he avoided a fight with the Sword Saint''s and Troy''s like ss.
The two of them had a one-hit, lethal attack move that de couldn''t withstand.
On the other side, Jeanne''s fighting style is consecutive hit.
"Haaaaaaaa!"
She was shing and thrusting her spear at high speed that only few people could see her movement.
"It''s useless."
She sends three thrusts in one second. Three hard thrusts in one second. Normally, anything that bes its target will scatter in the next second.
However, de "Has seen all your trick."
He casually blocked the three thrusts with just one de.
"[Consecutive Hallow sh]!"
Jeanne performs consecutive high speed shes. That technique could turn a giant rock to dust within seconds.
However, de "This trick won''t work for the second time."
Just like water stream passing a giant rocks obstacle, de repelling Jeanne''s consecutive sh smoothly, with just one de.
A de against long-hard spear. Normally, the spear will win because of its weight and length. Meanwhile, a de is just a one meter long and thin.
But de''s Silver Eyes and hand could make use a short-range weapon to its fullest potential, and win against a spear.
"Gaahhh!"
Jeanne once again was pushed back and shed in the stomach.
"Mother!"
But she quickly keeps her stand with her right feet, then drawing her spear to perform a fast stab.
One hard stab pointed right at de.
The stab was faster than before. de had no choice but to parry the stab with two des.
Unexpectedly, de couldn''t withstand the attack and got knocked back.
The attack just now was the first to seed even though not injured him.
"I''m surprised. I thought you had rust over the past four years."
de had the upper hand, even though it was his first time fighting a Saint. However, it was also the first time that someone had been able to stand up to face him after a few rounds.
"As expected from a Saint. Looks like you can still make me develop my abilities even further."
"I''m d I can be a figural example to a fast learner student like you."
Jeanne has already taken several wounds, while her opponent is still looking fresh, ready for the next round.
When her mother is fighting for her, Frida was not just remain silent.
She has regained her focus and ismanding the kingdom.
"Don''t bring the people too close to the pce. There is currently a fierce battle between the royal officials and the Virtues."
Frida was speaking with the Commander of the Army that is in the Guild.
After leaving the soldiersmandless, Frida finally gets in touch with them.
["Are you okay, Queen?! Do we need to send our army there?!"]
"There is no need for now. Secure the kingdom and fight the enemy army first. If our soldiers are not enough to resist the attack, make the neer hunters move. Troy will reward them for their servicester."
["Yes, Queen!"]
Even though the kingdom was behind her, Frida could see the condition clear enough with her Golden God Eyes.
A horde of ck Wyvern wereing from the sky and the Valkyries oppose them. With the Typhoon Valkyrie with them, the Valkyries got no problem dealing with the wyvern.
On the ground, a heavily armored army of ck Knight wasing from the empty building. Frida suspects that they came via teleportation.
The attack was thoroughly executed. With Troy and Ars absent, nothing would prevent the Virtues from taking over the kingdom. Though it should have been prevented if Shiva didn''t betray the kingdom''s side.
"That''s useless!"
Back to Jeanne and de''s fight, Jeanne was once again being pushed back.
"The same attack won''t work even if you strengthen it!"
de started to lose his temper, then he couldn''t finish off Jeanne, even though it was their third round.
Jeanne, on the other side, started to lose bnce with a cut leg.
"[Wind Art Healing Soul: South Breeze]! [Fire Art Divine Protection: An Grace]!"
Frida cast few Art to support and heal Jeanne. So Jeanne could stand once again, although it is uncertain whether she will be able to survive the next round.
Just when the atmosphere getting hotter, a rumble urred. It came from the castle to the south Pce of Fafnir.
It seemed that something had happened in there.
"It seemed that Cindere has gotten serious."
Alexander and Ars'' wives guard the Pce of Fafnir. Their enemy is Cindere, a strong Arts user.
"I see you worried about them, Horus."
"Can''t say I''m not."
Of course Frida is worried. Alexander is not the right Sin to face Cindere.
Ars'' wives might could assist him. Huxian was even there to support him. But Cindere is something else.
In the Virtue order, Cindere''s strength is on par with Troy.
Maybe they shoulde up with a better pair to fight the Virtues. Like changing Alexander''s position with Jeanne.
Because Jeanne can beat Cindere easily, and Alexander most likely can beat de easily too.
"Want to change position? Try it. The time you move your feet from this ce, I will make my way to your pce and killed everyone there. But, you can go alone, Spear Saint."
de only wants Frida''s life. Other than that and the promised they made before is not a matter to him.
"I won''t go anywhere."
Jeanne will not go anywhere from the battle. Despite her winning chance is getting thinner the longer the battle.
"This time I won''t fail to finish you off."
"You better did that."
As Jeanne fiercely stands still, her spear shines brighter than before. As it answers the spirit of its user.
"Because if you leave me alive for the next two rounds, I am going to win this fight."
Chapter 245: War of Sin and Virtue (4)
Chapter 245: War of Sin and Virtue (4)
Abyssal Terra /
Floor 2 / Middle Region
Year 4 /
Sin Virtue War I /
A big battle was taking ce in the empty field of the region between Sin and Virtue.
The sky trembling. The ground shaking. A cloud of differences energy shing each other.
The battle of the titansst for two days now.
It is still unclear who wille out as the winner between the two sides. But only two fighters advanced from Sin''s side, Yamato and Troy.
The two of them versus six of the Virtues.
"[Cloud Arts - Beautius Wave: White Tsunami]!"
Cindere sends off a giant of cloud tsunami right into Troy''s position.
The tsunami sweeps everything that was in front of it.
Troy was like an antpared to the giant, white cloud tsunami. He definitely going to get sucked in.
However -
"Try to make a non-destructive attack, you idiot!"
Troy sends the white tsunami cloud back to Cindere by pushing the space in front of him with right palm.
A white tsunami of cloud versus a simple, right palm push of a man. The winner is the right palm push.
"You will ruin the soil we had conquered!"
Cindere, who was in the end line of the tsunami, looking back to his attack that was going to attack him.
"Gilbert!"
He calls someone''s name, then instantly vanished from the situation.
The white tsunami of cloud scattered the time its owner vanished.
On the other side, Yamato and de exchanging swords.
"Why are you born that strong?!"
de, with Silver God''s Eyes, could win against Yamato in skill aspect. However, Yamato is a monster that de could not win with just skill.
"Haaaaaaaaa!"
No matter how hard de tried to ovee Yamato, he cannot win against the monster.
"I don''t know. That''s why I searched for the meaning of this power by moving forward."
Unlike the others, all Yamato has is strength. Yet he is the strongest of all of them in physical aspect.
That was why de could not win against Yamato.
"Gaaaaahhh!"
However, despite having such power, Yamato cannot and will not kill his opponent if they are human, just like him.
"DIE, MONSTER!"
Right after Yamato throws de off, a young boy with wings dashed and sts off a sword to him.
When the sword hit Yamato, it blow up in arge explosion.
"Susano''o! Wait, why am I concerning about him? That attack was not enough to kill him, anyway. Oh?"
The ground around Troy suddenly trembling. Then, in six points of Troy''s surrounding, six dragon heads came out to wee him.
"If you have a chance to worry yourrade, I advise you to worry about yourself."
Six dragon heads spoke. The voice of a woman that familiar to Troy''s ear.
"Is that you, Charity Echidna? You are a dragon now?"
To respond to Troy''s question, the six dragon heads intensely breathed fire to middle of their point, to Troy''s position.
Yamato got sted by a huge explosion. Troy was burned in the fire of the six dragon heads.
Normally, on Sin''s side, they would worry about their two members.
However, the Sin of Wrath and the Sin of Gluttony, they werebeled as the strongest, not without reason.
"Are you kidding? That was the strongest weapon I could create right now. And he is not dead?"
Yamato in physical matter is a monster of monsters.
"It tickling!"
Troy is a Hunter who can store enormous amounts of mana and doesn''t have to worry about infection. He could turn his mana to energy that make he could stand in the same rank as Yamato. As long as he still has mana, he is invincible.
"As usual, they were very reliable."
Far from the battlefield, on the Saint Arcane building, a man holding a stick watched the fight proudly.
He is like a father who is proud to see his children protecting their family.
"The Virtue will do something to change the course of the fight. Huxian, could you go to the rear line to support them?"
"If you wish me to do it, I will go, Father."
"Shiva, please go with Huxian. Protect her and the rear line."
"Alright."
"Al, I think you can gain something if you go too."
"Well, as long as you don''t force me to fight too..."
"Don''t worry, Yamato and Troy could deal with it. It''s just, It wouldn''t be fair if only the two of them advanced, while the Soul Saint children who were active all came forward."
After the figure of the father gave themand, the three of his child immediately came forward to the battlefield.
"Satria, could you go and observe? I feel like "he" is plotting something that would endanger us."
"Of course, he is. If not, he won''t go against our side."
Themander of their side came to the battlefield, too. Not to join, but to observe.
"Should I go too?"
"Please stay, Jeanne."
"Alright, boss."
The Sin''s side had mobilized 80% of their power to the battlefield.
~
Meanwhile, on the Virtue''s side.
"Kind, release the beast."
"Yes, Father!"
"Mercy, face the Wrath and don''t let him interfere the raging beast."
"Yes, Father."
The Virtue seemed like had mobilized all their power.
~
"What''s that?!"
Troy felt a tremendous amount of energying from the north.
Those who had just been ordered to take part in the battle immediately understood the reason after seeing therge figure suddenly appearing in the north.
"A dragon?!"
The Abyssal Monster figure of Catastrophe difficulty appeared.
Catastrophe should only appear when some of its urrence criteria have been met. However, the Virtue could unleash that type of Abyssal Monster, because of the Soul Saint''s power.
"Goooooooooooooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!"
The dragon''s roar trembled the sky.
The war is still continuing.
_______________
Abyssal Terra /
Floor 3 / Sector 2
Eria /
Current Timeline /
"Weak! You are so weak! You guys really are helpless without Fat Troy and the Monster, huh?!"
Cindere had just unleashed a huge attack that shook the pce.
"Hm?"
However, the attack did not hit the pce because something was protecting it.
"We are, alive?"
Arlene doesn''t want to ept the fact that they could die. But she was still surprised that the attack just now didn''t hit them.
After their shock, Alexander appeared after the something that protected the pce disappeared.
"So, that''s your doing, Loki boy?"
Alexander was kneeled down, exhaustion.
It seemed that Alexander turns into something that could protect the pce from Cindere''s enormous attack.
"Even so, it doesn''t let go of the fact that you are helpless without your two Aces."
"Who said we needed our killed and missing Ace?"
Alexander can''t attack Cindere. But that doesn''t mean anyone can''t.
"Arlene, assist me. Victoria, focus on protecting our carry. Huxian, order your servant to attack that bitch too!"
Like a leader, Alexandermands his Protect Ars Team to face their enemy.
"That was quite shocking of you to act like that, Loki boy."
Even though that was a weed one.
Chapter 246: War of Sin and Virtue (5)
Chapter 246: War of Sin and Virtue (5)
Abyssal Terra /
Floor 2 / South Region
Year 2.5 /
Adam Tree''s First Expedition /
At the time, the Abyssal Hunters having a hard time.They were stuck on top of the Adam Tree and couldn''t continue to get down.
They were faced with an enemy they had never thought of before.
[Silver Wyvern]
A silver skinned wyvern that could only be defeated with a direct hit by a sword.
Weapon other than sword and a way other than direct hit was useless.
Even Sword Saint cannot use his power against them. Even though his power could make himunch his swords and normally could kill them with that way.
However, that was literally useless.
Why they know Silver Wyvern can only be defeated by a direct hit with sword?
Because one brave man thrown himself to the sky with a sword in hand, and killed one of the Wyvern.
Unfortunately, after bravely throwing himself into the air and killing one wyvern, the brave man be helpless in the air and became fresh food for the other wyverns.
Without having a way to take care of the Wyverns, they couldn''t continue to get down.
There was a group who dared to sacrifice themselves to face the Wyverns. By using the same method as the first brave man.
The Staff Saint did not allow that because it was too risky. The first brave man was lucky enough to get one kill before. The same method will not work because the Wyverns already aware of the method.
In the deadlock, the Spear Saint found a hole in the trunk of the Adam Tree, which was strongly suspected to be a dungeon.
Because the Spear Saint the one who found it, she gets the right to conquer and im the dungeon.
Unfortunately, they didn''t have much members to carry tot he expedition at that time.
So Spear Saint only chooses fourteen brave female warriors to apany her.
With the hope that they will get good items after they clear the dungeon, theye out with good and bad news.
The bad news, they lose one member. The good news, they got thirteen Gryphon Whistle.
The Gryphon Whistle is able to summon a Gryphon. Then the whistler is able to ride the Gryphon as their mounts.
Except for Spear Saint, the thirteen brave female warriors, ride their Gryphon, and face the Wyverns.
The Thirteen Gryphon Rider brings victory to the Abyssal Hunter.
That day will be the anniversary of the birth of the Gryphon Riders, orter to be considered as Valkyries.
__________
Abyssal Terra /
Floor 3 / Sector 2
Eria /
Current Timeline /
The Valkyries were having a hard time.
They did not expect to fight against their old enemy. Only the old enemy represents the antagonist faction.
"Leena, watch out!"
A swarm of monsters that only they can face as Valkyrie. [cked Silver Wyvern].
"Thanks, Rina!"
"You sloppy, don''t just focus on one enemy, pay attention to your surroundings too!"
The problem with the wyverns was, there were too many of them. The Valkyries seem to have killed around 100 of them.
Some of the Wyverns had even passed the Valkyrie guard and headed for the city.
Fortunately, volunteer Hunters were on the top of the building to confront them.
"Vana! Assist me!"
"Let''s go, Yuna!"
The situation was really unfavorable.
Without the kings or queen instructing them, they only could rely on group or self initiative to deal with the situation.
"Asna, on your left!"
"Got it!"
With absolute cooperation, the Valkyries finally managed to reduce the number of Wyverns.
"Savina, is it just me, or they finally stop appearing?"
"Yes, looks like Virtue of Kindness has run out of their wyvern stock."
There were only a few wyverns left to take care of.
Of course, the Valkyries could take care of them with ease. Because wyverns without their horde were just a fly easy to catch with chopstick.
"All this thanks to the unexpected arrival of that person."
At the very back of the Valkyries, a single Valkyrie was controlling the wind. She used Divine Wind Arts that only a few people in Abyssal history could use.
"I never thought that you really came to support us after what happened."
"Kiana."
Diana''s arrival waspletely unexpected for the Valkyries. Especially after the humiliation they gave to her.
"That is a problem between us as sisters. But as a Valkyrie, I can''t stay silent when you are facing difficulties."
"Always be professional as usual, huh?"
Perhaps separated for more than five years made their rtionship loose. Plus, the sisters who are still together and haven''t changed a lot are surprised by the changed Diana.
That is what makes discrimination against Diana happen.
"Kiana, the wyverns finally stop spawning. We think we are done here."
"Should we go down and help the ground?"
The sky has been cleared. What remained was the city that was attacked by the army of ck knights.
"Alright, let''s-"
"No."
Kiana was just about to make a decision. But Diana interrupts her.
Of course that made all the sisters look at Diana and wondering
"Why we can''t go down yet?" asks Kiana.
Even though they still did not like the idea of Diana became pregnant, they have to be professional for Eria''s safety.
They asked her for her opinion, and they literally focused their eyes on her. Diana felt that something was off. But she could not tell what it was.
Previously, the Valkyries were having a hard time facing the numerous wyverns. The Valkyries got the upper hand after Diana joined the battle and used her Arts.
After they reduced the wyverns number, the wyvern stop on appearing.
Did the ck Hunter attack just stop that easy?
Even when attacking the 2nd Floor, Echidna had many ways to overwhelm the Floor 2 Hunter League.
On Floor 3, all the remaining Virtues, and even the Soul Saint, were here. It felt like there was no way their attacks would stop after 100 wyverns were finished.
Just when Diana overthink about that, suddenly, in an instant, a wyvern appeared at the back of her sisters.
That made Diana instantly cast an Art, pointed her two hands in front of the sisters, then disperse the sisters from the direction of the wyvern''s attack.
All the Valkyries, of course, so shocked at Diana''s sudden attack. But when they angrily wanted to ask about her action, they caught the sight of a Gryphon being caught by a wyvern.
Shock once again attacked them.
"Diana!!"
Kiana instantly dashed towards the wyvern.
But by the time she moved, a whistle sounded from below.
Diana freefall. She just dispelled the captured Gryphi.
Without a mount, she can no longer fly. But she can reduce the glide of wind art.
Unfortunately, the assassination attempt did not stop there.
This time, four wyverns dashed to Diana to kill her.
With her state, Diana won''t be able to escape all those attacks. She will die.
But, that won''t happen when there were 9 sisters who will save her.
"Are you alright?!"
Kiana caught her. The rest kill the wyverns.
No one dies and no one can die among them anymore.
"I''m alright. But, I won''t be able to summon Gryphi in the meantime."
Gryphi was injured after getting gripped by the wyvern. He had to rest in the Pocket realm until his wounds healed.
"That''s not a problem. I will carry you, so you can support us and we protect this city."
The moment Diana''s assassination attempt failed, another horde of wyvern spawned.
ck Hunter''s attacks have not stopped.
It is uncertain, until ck Hunter runs out of weapons, or Eria, who runs out of guardians first?
"Ars, when are you going to wake up? Terra needs you once again."
Chapter 247: War of Sin and Virtue (6)
Chapter 247: War of Sin and Virtue (6)
Abyssal Terra /
Floor 3 / Sector 2
Eria / Afternoon
The war of Eria versus ck Hunter, Sin versus Virtue, is still continuing.
In the first hours, Eria can still defend and withstand the overwhelming attacks of ck Hunters.
However, Eria''s power had limit that could be calcted. On the other side, ck Hunter keeps on sending their troops without stopping.
Eria losing man and power. ck Hunter keeps on pushing forward to the city.
Eria had to send a messenger to go to the upper floor to ask for reinforcement, but it takes time. The scary thing is, the reinforcement mightete and that would be the end of Eria.
~
Pces Area / Back of Pce of Muss
"Just give up, Spear Saint. You don''t have anymore trick to stop me."
Jeanne had reached her limit.
She went through many battles. Her experience was the longest in Eria in Floor 3. But she had used all of her experience against de.
In physical endurance, de is superior to her. In both gender and age aspect.
So Jeanne had nothing left to fight de.
"Now, I can finally get past you, or kill you both as merciless."
~
Pces Area / Front yard of Pce of Fafnir
"Is this all you can do, Lusty girl?!"
Cindere just finished off all of Huxian''s servants.
Three Huxian''s servants were equal to one Skadi. There were ten of them before. But now they are dead; split, chopped, crushed.
Cindere really lives up to his rank as strongest Arts user in Virtue.
"You are pathetic."
Huxian was not that pathetic. She actually did not focus her support on her servants, but actually to Arlene, Skadi, and Alexander.
"And so you are, Loki boy."
Cindere now pointed his disappointment to Alexander.
Alexander got backed up by two Diamonds, ten strong fighters, and one Supporter Sin grade. But he was still losing.
"You were not fit to fight against an opponent stronger than you. Yet you are still rebelling. We ept you and you will be stronger by Soul Saint''s side. Yet you were still clinging to that hopeless Staff Saint. And look at you now, weak and ugly in your original form. What are you fighting for, really?"
Alexander was in his real form; the ugly face and weak guy.
He lost his handsome form because previously Cindere killed it.
"How many forms did you have before I could kill your original body?"
[All-creature Transformation]. An Abyssal tier skill that allows the user to transform to any kind of creature the user had touched.
That skill was the reason why Alexander could turn into Abyssal monsters.
Apart from transformation, every form has its own life. So, basically, Alexander with [All-creature Transformation] is immortal. As long as Alexander had a still transformation in his transformation''s list.
However, he ran out of transformation option. He had unleashed all the powerful transformations, but all of them were killed by Alexander.
Even though Alexander seemed to have so many lives, he still feels pain every time his transformation got killed.
He lost count of how many transformations he had lost. How many lives he had wasted. All of that put a lot of stress on him.
"You are so ugly, you know."
Cindere keeps on making fun of the current Alexander.
Alexander knew he is ugly, and he will not deny that. He may lose to Cindere in terms of power. But Alexander has one thing that can beat Cindere.
"Yeah-yeah, I knew I''m ugly. You don''t have to say it. But, you know, recently, I think that the ugly me is better,pared to a sissy guy who thinks he''s gorgeous like a Cindere. Yeah, it''s you."
Alexander really wanted to say that since they started fighting. But he keeps it to wait for the right moment, and that is the right moment.
"You...."
Alexander just pulled the trigger in Cindere''s head. Now he is going to berserk.
"I AM CINDERELLA! I AM BEAUTIFUL AND GORGEUS! AND I WILL FUCKING KILL YOU!"
Cindere dashed backwards. Then he put his fan to the sky. He was going to perform his ultimate move.
"[White Fucking Tsunami]!"
A tsunami of white cloud. A catastrophe level of Arts and it going to crush everything on its front.
To face that, Alexander first transform into Red Humanoid. A monster created by Echidna. He shot a redser of a red crystal at his face. The redser pierced the white tsunami and hit Cindere in the chest.
Cindere''s chest got pierced by the unexpected attack. It was the only attack that hit Cindere. But it was so shocking that Cindere was speechless.
"You two, back off to the castle!"
Arlene and Skadi did what Alexander told.
They didn''t understand why Alexander had triggered his enemy to carry out such a big attack.
But he did it with confidence. So he must have a way to stop an attack of that magnitude.
"Alright. I knew that attack wouldn''t be enough to kill him. So I won''t lose my mind even after this."
The white tsunami wasing closer. Yet Alexander still did nothing to fend for it.
"[All-creature Transformation Catastrophe Level: Mountain Snail]"
On the other side.
Cindere had healed his wound. He still shock, but part of him felt satisfied.
His fight with Alexander will continue.
"Huh? What happened?"
However, something unexpected happened.
The white tsunami still going on, but the castle not destroyed yet.
"What, is, that?"
Unexpectedly, before the castle, there is a gigantic shell of some creature.
The gigantic shell protected the castle from the white tsunami. It really strong and heavy that white tsunami cannot even pushed it.
"Are you kidding? That must be a catastrophe level of monster."
As he thought, after the white tsunami over, the gigantic shell transform back to an ugly guy.
"Gaaaaaaaaahhhhhh! Ugghhhh! My head!"
Alexander is tormented after performing the Mountain Snail transformation.
He fell to the ground with his head, feeling like it was about to burst.
Yes, he can transform into any monster he had touched. But there is a side effect of it.
Like the use of Arts that results in aging, Alexander''s transformation put a burden on the original body. The stronger the transformation, the bigger burden he had to endure.
Catastrophe level of monster, of course, put a veryrge burden to his body.
This time he was lucky because he was able to return to his original body and only felt intense headache.
In the past, when he tried to transform into a catastrophe monster, he lost control of his mind and went on a rampage. He became a catastrophe monster that put a danger to his colleagues. He was lucky that the Saints at the time stopped him.
If he loses control then, who knows who will stop him?
"So, that is your true power?!"
Cindere finally came. Previously, he was very angry. At that time, he was fascinated by Alexander.
"That was splendid, and fabulous! I already guessed that you had an ace. But I didn''t expect your ace to be a catastrophe monster! Hey, are you really did not want to join Soul Saint''s side?! We have powerful monsters that you can turn into objects of transformation! With that ability of yours, you will be invincible!"
"No, thanks."
Alexander tried to stand up, with his head still spinning.
"Why?"
"You probably right. I''m not fit to fight an opponent stronger than me. But you need to know, for the sake of the person I admire, I will break the barrier and defeat you!"
An ugly character. Not the main character-able yet talk like one.
"Buha! Bahahahaha!"
That made Cindere amused.
"Alright-alright, I get it. It''s because of that person in the protected room, right? Okay, I''ll just go and kill him to prove that your point is useless."
After saying that, Cindere dashed to the King''s room.
"Hey, wait!"
There is Silver Sky Staff protecting the room. But it could easily be stripped by removing it manually.
But before Cindere reached the room, a shot hit and scratched his cheek.
"Hey, sissy guy! Don''t think that ugly guy is the only one you''re fighting!"
Arlene stopped Cindere with a shot from ck Sky Spine. Skadi protected her in the front.
Their contribution to the fight might be little, but they were still fighting.
"Don''t think you can pass before -!"
"Killing you? That''s easy if Loki boy can''t protect you anymore."
In a blink of an eye, Cindere appeared in front of Arlene.
Skadi did not expect her guard to be passed so easily.
Arlene did not expect that her stomach got pierced by an ice sword until the sword was pulled out of her stomach.
"I did like to kill you by burning or crushing your stupid face. But I want to finish off the person you protect dearly before doing that."
Arlene kneeled down with a hole in her stomach. The hole was bleeding abnormally. It was like arge blood bag inside her stomach had burst because of the attack just now. And Arlene cried over it rather than the wound she got.
"ARLENE!"
Chapter 248: War of Sin and Virtue (7)
Chapter 248: War of Sin and Virtue (7)
Abyssal Terra /
Somewhere in the Past /
"Hey, thanks for saving me before."
~
"You are ugly? So what? What''s important is your role is big in the battle and you are helping so much."
~
"Yeah-yeah, I knew that. Geez, why is Lady Jeanne told me to be in your care?"
~
"You are like, can transform into any creature you have touched, right? So, why not touch some handsome man and transform into them? Oh, right, that would be a problem if you and the person you transform meet."
~
"We are going to conquest the Northeast. Finally, I can go away from you. Take care, you ugly Alexander."
~
[Hey, Ugly Alexander. How have you been? I heard that you conquest a corrupted kingdom on your own. Isn''t that a great? You finally made your own way to be a great man. Hey, you see, it''s a little unexpected, but I have be a mother!]
~
[I lost my girl. The father took her away from me. I will find her no matter hard it is. But I need a great power to do so. A great power from like a Saint and a Sin. Could you help me?]
~
"Yeah, I lost them."
~
"You better be thankful that Ars acknowledges you. If not, I must have beaten you every time I saw your annoying face."
~
"Please, this time, help us. Help me."
___________
Eria / Pce of Fafnir
Current Timeline /
"Arlene!"
Cindere leap back to dodge Skadi''s swing.
"Hahaha! You are talking big yet are so weak! You better be grateful it''s not your face that I rip!"
Cindere''s attack did not mean to kill Arlene. It was just a warning and stopped their movement temporarily.
With Skadi''s skill as a Knight-priest, it was easy for her to heal Arlene''s wounds. But there was something that Skadi cannot heal.
"It''s better the face."
"Huh?"
Arlene said something to responds Cindere''s arrogance. Although he did not hear it.
"It''s better the face."
Arlene keeps whining over something. That made Cindere curious.
"Meh, save yourin forter. I am going to finish my business first."
Thest line of Fafnir''s defence has been destroyed. There is no longer anything that can stop Cindere from moving forward.
That''s what he thought.
But he needs to instantly turned around after having felt an immense pressure from an unknown creature.
"Where did youe from?"
A dark, armored, winged, 40m size giant lizard. A ck dragon. A catastrophe level of threat.
"Nggrooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!"
The immense roar just now stopped the wind, the time, the movement of everything.
It scares every soul being in the nearby. It warns the watchers that observe from far away. It woke the red dragon, who had been sleeping for a long time.
Fortunately with his power, Cindere can enter to inside the pce to take cover.
"If I''m not, my ears must be broken."
Cindere was still lucky. But that didn''t apply to Skadi and Arlene, who were close to the ck dragon.
Skadi managed to get both of them behind a pole, but her two hands could only protect one head, so she gave up her two ears to protect Arlene. Now her ears are bleeding.
That was okay. The wound can be healed. The important thing is they need to get away from there. Because the ck dragon was about to breathe fire to the pce.
Fwoosh. The ck dragon breathes ckish red fire.
The structure of the pce made of special material that cannot be broken easily. Even Cindere''s attacks that wereunched earlier only left a slight mark on the castle.
However, the line of breath of ckish red fire destroyed the pce. It made the refugee hiding inside the castlee out.
"Why in hell you can transform into that thing when you haven''t touched it?!!"
Cindere was really mad at Alexander.
In the First War of Sin and Virtue, Alexander didn''t participate nor even get close to the battlefield. He did nothing. Or he did? Considered that Alexander can transform into any creature.
Whatever that was, Cindere had to deal with the ck dragon, that in the past, it needs the Sword Saint, Spear Saint, Troy, and Yamato to deal with it.
Soul Saint himself can deal with the enormous dragon. But, he is not in the ce in the meantime. Summoning him also could endanger the Saint. So, it''s do or die for Cindere.
"Nggroooooooooooooooooooooooooooaaaaaaaaa!!"
The dragon pping its wings. Then fly to the sky.
Before it flies high, Cindereunched multiple attacks to the dragon. Only to be ignored by the dragon.
A simple attack, even though there were a lot, did nothing to the great dragon.
The dragon casually gave a counter-attack with the ckish-red fire breath.
Cindere flew higher to the sky so the fire breath did not reach him.
The dragon stopped its fire breathe to catch up with Cindere.
"You fool! You came right at me to the sky! My territory!"
Cindere''s Arts is cloud bending. Combining control of the elements of wind and water, Cindere can create his own cloud.
However, the sky is the home of the clouds. Cindere doesn''t need to create his own cloud. He can control the clouds, he can control the sky with his hands.
"Feel my wrath! Feel the rage of the sky!"
Cindere gathered a lot of clouds, making them turn ck, giving birth to thunder and lightning.
Their enemy is the godly creature, who is also called the king of the sky.
"[Cloud Arts Ultimate from Beauty: Sky Fall]!"
Cindere brings down the sky; a line of ck clouds falls down to the ck dragon.
All the people and creatures in Eria watched that fight of dragon and sky. Those who were fighting stopped their fight. Those who were frightened stopped praying.
"Stop! I said, STOP!"
The sky keeps falling down, but the thing its fall on keeps on moving forward with breathing fire.
The dragon Alexander did not and will not lose to the sky.
____________
Eria / Back of Pce of Mus
"Daughter, back to the pce, and run."
Jeanne told her daughter to run from the scene from the battle.
"But, mother!"
She said that when she had lost her left hand and heavily injured.
"You cannot run. You cannot win this fight. That sissy guy might be dead because the Dark Evil Dragon appearance. But I won''t lose to you."
On the other side, de still fresh and ready to take out targets and target''s guardian.
"Do it, honey! I don''t know if I can kill him with thisst attack. So, you have to run and survive. At least until he fully awake."
Frida confused at first of why her mother suddenly mentioned someone. After she found out and understood the meaning, she finally obeyed her mother''s orders. Of course, a rain down through her cheeks as she leaves her mother behind.
"You are going to use the [Javelin of Light], right? Don''t bother trying. I have faced a user of the same skill in the past. It wouldn''t be any different even if you did."
Jeanne fixes her posture. With a body already fragile and flooded with blood, Jeanne has not lost her pride as a Saint.
"Do you have anyst words to say to your daughter?"
"You used to be a Modesty, but aren''t you feeling to pride in yourself? Are you my daughter too?"
That was a nice counter from Jeanne.
After taking that word, de no longer feeling pride. He now fully focuses to his target.
Meanwhile, Jeanne, taking a deep breath before performing herst attack.
"We finally could meet again, Roger. With the same way and the same reason."
Jeanne muttering something.
de did not know what it was. Maybe it was a chant to perform [Javelin of Light].
"I''m not talking much, but it was a fact that you cannot "
de stops talking because Jeanne suddenly disappears from his sight. Jeanne''s disappearance was reced with a *nk* sound of metal falling to the ground.
The Saint''s Spear and the right de of Twin''s God de. Unknowingly fell to the ground.
The surprising things don''t stop there. The right side of de''s body was destroyed somehow.
de finally felt the damage after he take a look at it. He fell to the ground as he lost conscious.
Chapter 249: Red Dragon Awakening
Chapter 249: Red Dragon Awakening
Abyssal Terra /
Floor 3 / Sector 2
Eria /
The sky, once dark, now clear, shows a reddish-yellow color like a God''s painting.
Previously, the ck Dragon''s fire breath cleans the mess created by the Virtue of Purity. After that, it goes somewhere to the west - maybe it went to Sector 1 or World Wall.
Clear skies signaled that the battle between Sin and Virtue was over with no winner known.
Even though their leader condition is unknown, the army of ck Hunter still pushing through the city. Their spawning finally stopped this time, but they keep on attacking like they feel no fear - or they were fearless, soulless in the first ce and their only purpose is to attack Eria.
Meanwhile, on Eria''s side, the warriors get tired. They sacrificed half of Eria to retreat and several hundred soldiers to save the others.
Half of the Valkyries retreat. Half still fighting until theirst breath.
______________
Pce of Horus /
Frida gets back to her family side, with news that Jeanne still fighting the Virtue.
They need to get out of that situation. But cannot go back to check on the Spear Saint.
They have to group up with the people on Pce of Fafnir.
However, a surprise came to block them.
______________
Pce of Fafnir /
Alexander sacrifices himself. He still not dead yet, but he most likely lost himself the time he transforms into the ck Dragon.
"So, that was why he being called the ck Dragon."
Alexander gets the [ck Dragon] nickname when he conquered the ck Dragon Kingdom. But there was a rumour that he lost control when transform into the ck Dragon, and it needs the Three Light Saints to stop him.
The ck Dragon''s power is too strong for Alexander to control. He got swallowed up by the power and lost himself in the process.
Skadi just healed her ears. They are still in the same position as before she holds Arlene while leaning on one pir.
Arlene fainted from being devastated by what had happened to her to her future child.
The ce became so quiet after Alexander and Cindere''s fight over.
Compared to the fight against Yamato and Echidna, Skadi did not do much this time. She still can fight, so she needs to go to the frontline to give help.
But just when she was about to get up, a meteor strike the pce.
She quickly gets up while carrying Arlene with both hands.
The meteor falls right next to Ars'' room.
However, if its really a meteor, it should fall until hit the ground. But it stopped right next to Ars'' room. So, it most likely was not a meteor or some kind of big rock.
Skadi got goosebumps just thinking what fell to their home.
"STUPID UGLY MF!"
It was the person who fought the ck Dragon, Cindere.
"He almost burns my beauty to dust!"
He was not dead yet. He most likely fake his defeat and run away. But he was badly injured. His entire body was burned.
"Geehhaaaaaaaaaaaa!"
But he healed in just few seconds.
"Now I''m better, like new."
The damages Alexander gave had gone, disappeared like never before.
It was a high level of healing skill that Cindere had just performed. So, the title of strongest Arts user in Virtue was not just an epithet.
That gives Skadi a real goosebump just by seeing it.
They hardly gave him any injured before. A strong, catastrophe level of monster burns him, but he healed in an instant.
Cindere, a fighter type of Virtue, cannot be defeated just by numbers. They need another strong individual to fight him.
"Now, I had wasted too much time just toplete one simple mission. It''s about to - "
Cindere about to pull out Silver Sky Staff from the wall of Ars'' room. But he suddenly kneels down like he faced a high rank person.
"Get back? Why, Father? My target is already in front of my reach. And nobody can disturb me now."
Cindere speaking to himself, or to someone via telepathy or some shit.
"I can! I can even bring Huxian the Lust to you."
So, his mission is only to kill Ars, who was still unconscious. To kill other Sin or doing something was not part of his mission. That was why he did not kill them even he easily can.
"No, Father. I won''t falter! We''ve waited so long in the dark. I won''t waste this opportunity just because my target is already awake."
His target is awake. It only meant one thing; Ars finally woke up.
"Yes. I will fall back if I think I cannot win over him."
Cindere finally finished talking to someone names ''Father''. It must be the Soul Saint.
"Like I will lose to someone who is still sleepy."
Cindere gets rid of Silver Sky Staff. The absolute barrier removed from the protected ce.
"You already know my mission! So be grateful that you don''t deserve to be killed!"
That was definitely for Skadi.
He only there for Ars'' life, and probably Huxian too.
But still, to lost someone they love, Skadi can''t just stand still. But what she can do to fight a mighty foe?
"Wakey-wakey!"
When Skadi was still frozen in ce, Cindere had already opened the door to Ars'' room.
"It''s time to wake up..."
Cindere finally could see what his target looks like.
A man with ck hair. His mustache and beard had grown long, even though he only been missing for two months. Lost his left hand.
A blonde girl and fox girl hugged him in longing. The man fondles the two girls, but the girls were startled because of Cindere''s sudden naked appearance.
Cindere finally could face his target, but he got stunned when his eyes meet with a pair of red, draconic eyes that burn him just by looking at them.
At that instant, Cindere understand, why his Father told him to kill his target when the target still sleeping, and did not face him when he got awake.
"DIE!"
Cindere sends off a dozen of ice sword to the room where his target at. He did that to get rid of his fear.
"Me? Got scared? There is no way!"
He said that, but he still put his hand in front in case his target was still alive.
"That feeling, it was like looking at the Demon King himself. But, there is no "
When he muttering something, two red lines of something just passed his position. That was so fast he did not realize what it was.
"What?"
While he still confused, both his hands suddenly fell of to the ground. There was a trace of reddish fire in the cut scars of both hands. The same happened to his both cut scars of both arms.
"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!"
Cindere finally felt the cuts and burns on his arm. The wound was only on two of his arms, but it hurt even more than his entire body was burning before.
"Two million."
Someone walks out of the room while saying that.
"The damage you inflicted on this castle of mine, thepensation is two million."
Chapter 250: War of Sin and Virtue (8)
Chapter 250: War of Sin and Virtue (8)
In term of body size, Cindere was bigger than Ars. But at the time, while Ars standing in front of Cindere, somehow, Ars looked much bigger, feel like an enormous red winged lizard in front of Cindere''s eyes.
"You should still be sleeping."
Cindere realized the threat posed by the enemy in front of him, but he still refused to back down, not with empty hands.
"You should not disturb my sleep."
Soul Saint told that Ars truly represent his Sin and the Support Creature''s figure, Greed of Fafnir. A dragon greedy for wealth and power.
"Now, how should I deal with you?"
Ars snapping his right hand fingers. He who only has one hand shows dominance to Cindere who has just lost two hands.
It felt like he cut both Cindere''s hand in purpose. So Cindere will not make fun of him. Although the most striking changes were his mustache and beard.
"Before we started to kill each other, mind if you tell how you lost your left hand?"
It had been two months since Ars had fallen asleep. Two months ago, he faced something that was hidden from the public, which resulted in him losing his left hand.
Responding to that question, Ars snorted. He seemed to be bragging about the results of his fight. A battle that no one but him could win.
"Death. I fought death, and win."
Ars shows a broad, arrogant smile.
That might sound exaggerated, but judging by a person as strong as him who lost his left hand, and fell asleep for two months - aa, he''s no doubt had fought something that most likely could kill him.
"And it''s your turn to face death."
Ars takes out one Sinaga Sword, and pointed the red sword to Cindere.
It was Cindere''s first time seeing Sinaga Sword, the red version of Sword of Testament, and at the time he immediately realized, Ars was not just a Sin or Virtue like them, he is also something else that Soul Saint had told about.
"The prophecy... is true."
"Yeah, the prophecy is true, your death too."
Arsunched the red sword right to Cindere''s chest. The sword pierced Cindere''s chest to the ground.
However, what got pierced was not Cindere, but a diversion made of ice.
After he got pierced, the ice diversion blew up icynce; a counterattack.
Cindere''s attack did not hurt the pce. But Ars'' simple attack pierced three floors of the pce. Now Skadi realized why the ck Hunter wanted him to die when he still fell asleep.
"What happened to her?"
Someone suddenly appeared beside her.
Skadi was so shocked her heart skipped a beat for a moment. It was not the first time, though. She even felt nostalgic because of it.
"She got stabbed. She''s fine, but..."
Skadi shows Arlene''s belly, the part where there was a hole before.
She was asleep. In her sleep, she was tormented. There was only one thing that could torture Arlene in her sleep, with a problem linked to her scar.
Ars touched Arlene''s belly, while emitting dreadful aura. So scary that Skadi even got scared by it.
_____________
Pce of Horus /
"How did you still alive in that condition?!"
Frida''s sworn enemy, de, standing in front of them with his right body destroyed.
de pointed his de to Frida, with bigger killing intent than before.
Frida''s husband, Dimitri, and five of Dimitri''s knight member, stands in front of Frida.
`I won''t die before I bring you to death!"
With de came to them, it means one thing; The Spear Saint is gone.
They were scared, but their fear was ovee by anger.
They know they can''t win, but they also can''t lose another loved ones.
"Frida, run away!"
"I can''t!"
"Why?!"
In critical moments like that, Frida argues with her husband instead of run for her life.
"I won''t let you go a second time!"
de charging forwards.
"BLADY!"
But he got stopped by certain someone''s voice.
"dy, we need to retreat! It''s Father''s order!"
It was Cindere. He came naked, but he is fine.
"My target is in front of me and you told me to retreat!"
"Yeah! Because -"
Before Cindere could finish his words, a few projectile weapons rocketing to them, made Cindere have to create a barrier to protect them.
"How could those swords blow up?!"
With his eyes, de could see the direction of the attacks. But he didn''t understand. How did some swordsunch and explode like missiles?
"It''s our main target!"
Cindere answer de''s question. Their main target.
Actually, they tasked with a few duties from Soul Saint.
- To fool Troy.
- To negotiate with Shiva.
- To attack Eria.
- To kill the sleeping Ars (main priority).
- To kill Frida.
Soul Saint told them; if they can''t kill both of the Sin, they should just focus on Ars. But they feel confident and do both.
Unfortunately, Alexander transforms into Dark Evil Dragon, and Jeanne almost killed de with her ultimate attack. They were screwed.
"I''m going to fool him! You focus on "
Before Cindere could finish his words, de pulls him down. Then a big explosion urs once more.
Pce of Horus got destroyed for twice with that second attack.
With all the dust, nothing to see. But Frida could see everything clearly with her eyes.
Ars in an instant appears in front of the two Virtues. He then hits the two Virtues with a really big hammer.
"You are half destroyed, but still alive. What are you, an undead?"
Ars hits Hinayan Warhammer right to his enemies, but one of them withstand the hit and weight of Hinayan Warhammer.
"You''re one-handed, but can lift a hammer this heavy. What are you? A God of Hammer?"
"No."
Ars store Hinayan Warhammer, then take out Red Sky Spear.
"I am the God of Thunder."
He cast Red Judgement and send the attack right into the position of his enemies.
Pce of Horus got destroyed thrice. Ars really didn''t give his enemy a chance, and so the owner of the Pce and her knights.
In the ash mass, two individuals slid out of the scene.
Cindere flew off the killing zone by carrying de.
Cindere did not want to look back. But de, with his blood still hot, kept looking back at the man with dragon-red eyes.
"Hey, stop! Put me down!"
"What are you doing?!"
de for no apparent reason escapes from Cindere''s grip. He descended with a fiery, fighting spirit.
It turned out that in front of him stood a one-handed man with a sword, just like him.
"I see that you also have cool eyes."
Ars praised his enemy before they fought.
One Sin versus one Virtue. Both are Sword user. One most likely has strong Arts, but one is undefeated in a one-on-one battle and have really strong body.
In before, Cindere did not want to put them at high risk. But now he wanted to bet on de''s victory.
"I assume that you don''t have an ultimate one shot attack even though you are holding the Sword of Testament."
de immediately realized that Ars holding the Sword of Testament.
"Nah, I ain''t that old man. I don''t even know what kind of ultimate one shot attack you were talking about."
Ars let go of his sword. The sword float in front of him.
That show was truly like the Sword Saint skill when he is serious about fighting.
Because of that, de didn''t waste his time and shot straight forward. He was torn apart by dozens of swords.
Chapter 251: God of Death
Chapter 251: God of Death
Ars grasps his hand. At the same time, de, who was charging towards him, instantly got stabbed, crushed by dozens of Sinaga Sword.
The Virtue of Humility died in an instant by the hand of the Sin of Greed. The Virtue that cannot be defeated by Spear Saint, unbelievably got one shot''d.
Beneath the cluster of fused swords, clots of blood poured out onto the ground. The blood of the victim.
Frida cannot bear to see the phenomenon and almost vomit. The Knights gaped, their whole bodies shaking with goosebumps.
For the brother of the victim, Cindere, he pisses while naked in the air.
Ars has the power of the Sword Saint and a Dragon, but he has a devil-like nature when got angry.
At the time, Cindere instantly regretted his life decision, because he had disobeyed his father''s orders, twice.
Now that Ars turns his eyes to him. Cindere had no other choice but to run for his life.
He could grow parts of his body if he was still alive. But if he got caught or died, it would all be over.
Just when he thinks of death and end, a giant curve knife swung towards him from the right side.
It does not matter though. In his flying state, he couldn''t be hit by physical attacks. Every physical attack would get past his cloud body.
That''s what should happen. But in reality, his body was split in half due to the attack from the giant scythe de just now.
"W what, happened?"
In an instant, Cindere felt that his soul wasing out of his body. He was torn in two. That what should happen, but his body is still intact. Even though he still could feel the pain of being cut in half.
"Is that, Purple Sky Scythe?"
That is Purple Sky Scythe. Ars had just used that weapon to stop his movement.
After that, Ars take out Yellow Sky Scimitar, then flew off with a flying sword-skateboard towards him.
"Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Forgive me!"
Cindere sped back after waking up from dumbfounded towards the battlefield between the Valkyries and the wyverns.
When he was about to get close to the wyverns, he cast an Art that buff the wyverns.
The wyverns get stronger and more aggressive.
The Valkyries did not expect that. It was already hard for them to fight the wyverns. Cindere just made it harder. One of them even sacrifices herself to save the other.
"KIANA!"
With the sky got busier, Cindere could get out from the city easily. That was what he thought.
A strong wind current, thates from the city, wiped out all the wyverns in an instant.
It did not stop there.
The ck Knight army got wiped out. They were razed to the ground, along with half the city.
The culprit of all the tantrums just stood in the air. But his gaze did not leave Cindere.
He stopped being chased, but his mind didn''t stop thinking about death. So he sped up until he got to safety.
A safe ce that can keep him from death is Sector 5. After he got to Sector 5 and passed a hidden entrance to the Lower Floor, he will be safe.
Unexpectedly, he meets with a troublesome person.
"Where do you think you''re going!?"
It was Troy.
The Super Seiyan guy dashed to him and will not let him go.
"You hold me here for a day! I didn''t think you''de to fight me head on now! But, why the fck you''re naked?!"
Cindere can''t stop there, not when death is still after him. But he cannot let Troy know the hidden entrance to the Lower Floor either.
Why is the muscle brain being kept in the Sector 5 in the first ce?
"What is that?" asked Troy, when suddenly there was one red lineing to Cindere.
Surprisingly, it was the red sword of the God of Death.
Cindere immediatelyy stiff. He could turn to cloud, but he was freezing in ce when the God of Death himself suddenly appeared in front of him and stabbed his red sword into Cindere''s stomach.
"What the - ?!"
Troy even shocked when he witnessed that Ars suddenly appeared in front of them.
"Aaa-aaaaahhhh! Hoooooooooooottt!"
Ars'' sword still stuck to Cindere''s stomach. He tries to pull the sword out of him, but the sword is too hot he can''t endure to grab it.
"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh! It''s hoooooooooooottt!"
The red sword burns Cindere''s stomach. He tries to freeze the sword and heal his stomach, but the fire of the sword is hotter than his Arts could keep up.
"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh! Save meeeeee! Father!"
Cindere tried to survive the fire that burns his body. He tried to seek help by walking in the opposite direction.
"It hurts! Father! Please, save me!"
Cindere keeps walking while his body starts drying and burning.
"Fatheeeeeeeerr! Forgive me! Save me!"
The burns reach his whole lower body and face. The naked sissy man became grilled sissy man.
"Father... please.. forgive, me."
The grilled sissy man falls to the ground. His roasted body unraveled, turns to dust, gathered on the surface of the yellow sand; ck dust that is not blown by the wind.
Troy is second strongest rank in Sin''s group. The strongest was Yamato. Back then, it was hard for him to actually kill Cindere, the strongest Arts user in Virtue.
However, all of that changed when Ars shows his true nature.
Even after killing Cindere in the most painful way he could have done, Ars walked and step on Cindere''s dust.
"I know you are down there! Come on up here."
Ars suddenly spoke to someone.
Responding to Ars'' words, the sand in front of him began to be sucked downwards.
A quicksand. The area is so wide that it opened up a giant ck hole.
From the giant ck hole, two being came up to meet them both.
A person in a ck gown, holding a white-fire torch. His/her presence gave off an ominous aura.
[Soul Saint]
Behind the Soul Saint was an angel, a white four-winged young man.
[Virtue of Temperance]
Behind the Virtue of Temperance are dozens of lightish weapon on ck aura. All of it pointed to the two Sins in front of the owner.
"We finally meet, the Fated One."
Chapter 252: Wont stop Moving Forward
Chapter 252: Won''t stop Moving Forward
''A man? A woman?''
Their voices mixes and confused Troy.
Troy had known about the Corrupted Saint for long. But he never actually meet face to face or speak to them.
In the past, even the other Saint did not know about the original of the Corrupted Saint. They just said the Corrupted Saint always be in the rearward, healing and confronting the wounded.
Now there he is, flying with their Corrupted Angel child, above a giant ck hole leads to the Lower Floor.
"Say, Fated One, why did you do all this?"
Ars confused at first. What context makes the Corrupted Saint asked that? Then he realizes he steps on someone''s cinder.
"He destroyed my castle and killed my child."
Destroyed his castle is reasonable, because they were at war. But Ars'' future child?
''Aren''t his children yet born? Does that mean - ?''
Cindere killed them inside theirs'' mother belly.
So therein lies the source of Ars'' wrath.
"That was not what I meant. Why are you moving forward?"
It was not just Ars who got astonished, Troy is too.
"Are you really questioning that? Didn''t you be in this hole with the same purpose?"
[If you can go to the Deepest part of the Abyss, your wish will be granted]
"That might be true. It was the God''s words after all," said Soul Saint. "But, all of it was just a confidence game."
Soul Saint raised their right hand.
In a blink of an eye, the surrounding of Ars and Troy became dark; the world ckened.
["I am One, who can perceive the past."]
______**_______
The Spartan were ready to defend their kingdom till the end.
Their enemy is the army of Million Minions.
The army of demons had conquered the East Continent, Middle Terra, then theye to Desertian, Eria.
Eria is humanity''sst hope. If the kingdom falls to the hand of the Demon King, the humanity will over.
______**_______
["You may not aware, but, you are the Fated One. The existence who has the same shadow as the One known as the Demon King."]
Troy did not know what happened or how they could be in the middle of the war between Eria and the army of the Demon King. But one thing is for sure, the Eria in that world of darkness is exactly the same as the Eria he controls.
Apart from Eria, there was one more thing that caught Troy''s attention.
Unconsciously, he was standing in front of an awful being.
An ominous man, wearing all ck, holding ckish red sword in right hand. On the left side of the ominous man is a young girl, covered in yellowish light; besides the all darkness, she is the only one alight.
The Luminous Girl pulling the Ominous Man''s cloth, almost like telling the man to stop doing this.
______**_______
"Is that how you fool people to follow you?"
"This is not a fool, it is a past."
"What''s the different? You''re just being a boomer who told your children to hate certain people because of their link to the past."
Ars took an example from the reality that happened in their home world.
Soul Saint cannot decline that fact, he even epted that. But their son, the Virtue of Temperance, not happy with Ars'' allusion.
Soul Saint raised their right hand to tell the Temperance to do not make a move yet.
"Are you trying to destroy this world once more?"
Destruction? Ars'' purpose of fighting was not to destroy.
"But, if I have to destroy this world so I can return home, I will destroy this world."
His purpose for fighting is to get home where he belongs.
The Three Light Saints, and the warriors who have died so they can move forward, must have the same final goal; is to return home.
"Or, to gain something unimaginable. I don''t know about this guy behind me," Ars pointed to Troy, "but I want to go home, along with everything I have built."
Ars'' intent shone brightly from his eyes.
Soul Saint responded to Ars'' gaze by shing two lights from the darkness on his face.
"In THAT case, I have a suggestion for you. Brings all the people of Terra to the Surface, the Last Boss, is in there."
Soul Saint pointed upwards. In front of a person who had great ambitions to the bottom of the Abyss, they told Ars to climb back up to the starting point.
''Is he kidding?''
Troy even hard to understand if Soul Saint was honest or not.
They just said they have to go back to the surface. Having the opposite goal from the Abyssal Hunter. Holding the Abyssal from moving forward. Pushing the Abyssal to go back to the surface. Does that their true intention of bing the ck Hunter?
"Does that mean I will lose to you?" asked Ars.
They will lose if they do what the Corrupted Saint told.
Come to think of it. If they desire, they could be in the deepest part of Abyss if they want. Or, they actually be in the depth of Abyss already. But they did not want the other faction to be in the same ce as them. That was why they fool the Abyssal to stop moving forward.
Soul Saint did not respond to Ars'' question. They became quite when ites to arguing of win and lose to fighting brain.
"Then this conversation stops here."
After dering that, Ars takes out one Sinaga Sword. He just holds the sword without the intention to point at the Corrupted Saint.
On seeing the red version of Sword of Testament, Soul Saint moves strangely, or they''re shaking a little.
"You, where is the true owner of the sword?" asked Soul Saint.
Seeing the red version of Sword of Testament reminds the Soul Saint with their fellow Saint, the Sword Saint.
"The shorty? I don''t know. He left me with this sword and disappears somewhere? But, after hearing your words about the Last Boss and the Surface, maybe he is on the surface, maybe."
Soul Saint stops shaking after Ars'' answer. They got serious once more, and more intense.
"Then One''s existence here is his way of continuing hope. As One''s said, this conversation is over. We will fully prepare to wee One''s arrival in the true darkness."
After Soul Saint''s words end, all the weapons behind Virtue of Temperance pointed to the two Sin in front of them.
Troy felt great threat on seeing all the weapons. He poses a defensive stance to withstand the immense attack.
However
"KING!"
The one hundred Spartan he left behind finally catch up, and will also be affected by the Temperance''s attack.
"STOP THERE!"
It was toote. They already in the Temperance''s range of attack.
One great explosion urs in the middle of Floor 3.
Chapter 253: Subsequent to
Chapter 253: Subsequent to
Troy was just about to throw his body forward to protect his hundred men, but he stopped when Ars already protected them from Temperance''s destructive attack.
With just oneyer of red wall and Silver Sky Staff, Ars shielded Temperance''s attack.
It was easy because he brought the Silver Sky Staff with him. If not, he would just teleported and left Troy and the 100 spartan to receive the attack.
After the explosive effect stopped, Ars cleared the dust on the scene byunching the red wall forward.
The red wall opened up the area that was covered in ash. The giant ck hole lead to the Lower Floor could be seen once again.
Surprisingly, the previous explosive attack also cleared the sand from the ground around Abyss Pit. The surface of Sector 5 was actually not 100% sand.
Now that they have found the Pit on the Lower Floor. They can continue on moving forward. But before that, they need to finish their problem first.
"Why, did you point your sword at me?"
Troy already knew how strong Ars was, and how Ars faced his opponent.
Because it was their first time facing each other as fighting opponent, Troy did not know if he could win if they actually in a fight.
"What the fck are you doing here?"
That''s right, Ars was still sleeping yesterday. Even he had defeated one Virtue, he did not know about the situation.
"I was trapped here."
"So you got fooled?"
Troy did not know what state both of them are know. One thing is for sure, Ars really pissed at him.
"King!"
The Spartan was about to stand behind Troy.
"Stop right there!"
But Troy did not want them to get involved in a between Sin''s fight. Even though he did not know if Ars would give mercy to Troy''s warrior.
"I know I was fooled, but I only bring about 25% of Eria''s power. Frida is in charge of the order until I get back. Shiva were enough to rece my position as front liner."
"That Indian guy? I thought you bring him with you."
"What? No? He remained in Eria to guard "
"No he is not!"
Cindere runs because Ars chased him. He said Cindere destroys his castle and killed his future child.
If Shiva were there, he would not let that happened.
He may not be strong enough to win over Cindere, but he must be strong enough to hold Cindere down until Troy returns.
But, the fact that Cindere destroys Ars'' castle and killed Ars future child, that means Ars'' wives were the one fighting to hold Cindere down.
"B-but, Lady Jeanne "
"She is dead."
Troy''s body instantly went limp. Of all the bad news Ars tells, that was the only one Troy did not want to believe.
"That, can''t be true."
The 100 Spartan could not hear what their king and the Sin of Green were talking about. But when they witness the sorrowful expression of the king, they knew something is not right.
"If you don''t believe me, you can see it yourself. Oh wait, let''s go to the city first."
Suddenly, there is a blink of red light on the surrounding ground. In the next instant, they felt a sudden tremble and they move to other ce.
A ruin. It seemed that previously it was a city, because the trace of ashes and dust could be seen flying to the sky.
"Where is this?" asked Troy, confused.
"Eria, your city."
Troy doesn''t want to believe of what Ars'' just said. But when he turned around, he could see half of the rest of Eria that still there.
Half of Eria destroyed. Indeed, it was just an empty area; all of them were empty building. But still, it was a ce built by Eria''s people to future residents.
"Did Cindere d - ?"
"I did it."
It was Ars who destroyed Eria.
"It got invaded by ck armored army. Their bodies dpose into infectious pollution. So I burned them to the ground along with the city."
In other words, it was necessary and Ars did the right move for the guy who just woke up from his sleep.
Infectious pollution is dangerous for the living. So, burned them with fire Arts is the right thing to do and Troy cannotin about the destroyed city.
"Now that I get you to Eria. You might want to check on your people for thest time as king. Because I will take over your position after this."
Ars walks away to the city. But before he leave
"Hey, don''t feel too guilty. Let''s look at all of this on the bright side. If you''re not get trapped in that sector, I might not be able to catch that ni**a and kill him. And we might not have a chance to meet that strange old man on ck cloak."
In Ars'' perspective, the Soul Saint is a man, and old person.
"Plus, I probably won''t be woken up by the screams of my right hand, which now is nowhere to be found. Although, to achieve that we have to sacrifice all this."
After givingpliment andin, Ars disappeared, teleported to somewhere, might be to his castle, leaving Troy and the 100 Spartans.
"King."
The Spartan walk closer to their king. The king stood with his back to them. They cannot see the king''s face, but with just looking at the king''s back, they could feel a great disappointment from the king.
"King, it''s not entirely your fault."
"Yeah, it was the ck Hunter group, the Soul Saint''s doing after all!"
Previously, the Spartans were hard to catch up to Troy because they got slowed down by Soul Saint''s existence.
That''s why they were only able to catch up after the Soul Saint was about to leave.
Even so, they couldn''t ignore the fact that Troy was the King who failed to protect his kingdom. And all of Ars'' point is true.
"Let''s check on the people and see what we can do."
After saying that, Troy jumps into the center of the city, leaving the Spartans to run after him.
Chapter 254: After War Report, Future Plan
Chapter 254: After War Report, Future n
Floor 3 / Sector 2
Eria /
Night after the ck Hunter raid /
The help from Floor 2 camete because a bunch of Corrupted Fishman intercepted them in Sector 3.
Arriving at Eria, the assistance from Floor 2 led by Jade the Green immediately provided all the help they could give.
Eria suffers quite severe damage from the attack. It actually can be reduced, but several factors cannot make it happen.
__________
Eria / King''s Castle (previously known as Pce of Mus)
Conference Room /
The conference attended by Eria''s Human Department.
Grand Master of Knights Union, Dimitri, and a few knight members.
Jade the Green as Floor 2 representative and one of her man.
The Former King of Eria-Troy the Gluttony. Behind Troy are two Spartans who were trapped with him yesterday.
Three people sit at another table for minutes of conference. Behind the member of the conference are journalist and reporters.
The One who sits on the King''s huge throne is Ars. Eria''s savior from the day of darkness.
They confused at first; why was it Ars who sits on the throne and leads the conference?
But with Troy, the former king himself, sits in the conference member chair, in his buffed form. They save the question forter, or to wait for Ars to exin the situation.
"Alright, first, Human Department, report how many people we have lost and all the losses we receive from yesterday''s battle."
Ars opened the conference with cruel orders; death report.
Human Department came with three employees. They are Chairman, Deputy and Assistant.
The Chairman received a stack of bound paper from the Assistant. He opened thest page of the paper, then read it in a medium volume of voice.
"We''ve lost 121 Spartans, 6 Hunter Volunteers, and 1 Valkyrie."
It was a list of people who died protecting the city. The Deputy turns to read the amount of loss in material.
"With Ars... the King effort in order to save Eria from Army of ck Knight, and the pollution that emits from their body, we lost 6 Million AByssal Cash from the destruction of half Eria, and 2 Million from the destruction of South Castle-Pce of Fafnir."
It was all. The Deputy took a deep, regret breath from reading all of it.
"You forgetting three."
Suddenly, Ars mentions the Human Department''s error.
Of course that shocked them. They thought they had reported everything well. Even beforeing to the conference, they opened a special session to recheck twice the names of the people who died in yesterday''s battle.
"Alexander the ck Dragon. He indeed still alive. But right now he''s out of radar, which means we''ve lost him."
''Alexander? Who?''
The Human Department showed that kind of face when hearing that name. But when they heard the word ''ck Dragon'', they immediately realized it was the ck Dragon that was rampaging in the pce grounds yesterday.
Alexander the ck Dragon. Floor 3 people only learn the name a few months ago, so it took them some time to realize who it was.
The Sin of Envy.
"The Traitor, Shiva. He betrayed us and join Soul Saint side."
That was also new for the people, except Troy.
"That is... impossible!"
"Lord Shiva might be slothful.. but he is Staff Saint loyal children."
So there are some people who think that it is just a lie.
Both of them actually the two Spartan who who were not at the battle site to witness the scene.
"The same goes for the Japanese dude, Yamato, who was almost killing me in our battle. Plus, the Staff old man died few years ago. So it''s quite easy, I say, for Soul old man to corrupt that Indian guy. Besides, that man had been missing even before the battle started."
The two Spartans who tried to defend Shiva fell silent. They began to feel an aura of hatred from the other members of the conference, which must have been their hatred for Shiva.
Even Troy, Shiva''s representative, cannot say a word about the Sloth Prince.
"Actually, there are four people on my list. But that one concerns my privacy, so I would just say I lost one certain member of my family."
Only Troy, who knows what was Ars talking about.
"Then, thest, is the Spear old woman, Jea "
Before Ars could finish his words, suddenly, one certain member of the conference hits the table with her two hands.
That was Floor 2 representative, Jade the Green.
She pounded the conference table out of shock and distrust to Ars'' words.
"Jeanne. She heroically saves Queen Frida from one member of Soul Saint''s children, Virtue of Humility."
At one location in the courtyard of the Pce of Horus, there was a pool of blood that was said to be the remnant of the Virtue of Humility.
The perpetrator of the atrocity was the man sitting on the king''s seat.
It was actually horrible. To imagine one man could turn another man into a pool of blood.
That be one of a few factor the conference member to scare of Ars.
"Enough with the sadness."
Jade gets back to sit in agony. Her man tried tofort her because the conference still going on.
"Now I will tell, what Eria will be in this new era."
With Floor 3 had connected with the Upper Floors, Eria was no longer a caged kingdom.
"And with the Lower Floor Abyss Pit, things won''t be the same as before."
Ars then speak everything he had to think about the future of Eria. What will Eria do to heal from the attack, and what will Eria do to prevent the same misery to happen again.
________
After Ars done with his words, he dismissed the conference.
The reporters were the first to get up from their chairs. But Jade was the first to rush out of the room to go to the Pce of Horus.
The others followed behind. Troy lets the crowd to get out, then he gets his turn.
The minutes of meeting stayed before the King told they can go.
"Human Department."
The King stops the Human Department before they can make their exit.
They got nervous. Did the King did not satisfy with their work?
They walk closer to the king as they think about that.
"I believe that there are soldiers who got infected in yesterday''s battle. I want you to make a list of them so we can prioritize them to go to Upper Floor."
Floor 3 was not a good ce for Infected to stay.
Ars does not want what happened to Elisa to happen to all the Infected soldiers.
Human Department was confused at first at Ars'' order. But whatever that is, they knew that Ars is trying to save the Infected soldiers.
"Yes, Your Majesty!"
The three of Human Department employees said that and take their leave.
The after war conference ended with a future n.
Chapter 255: Funeral, Last Respect
Chapter 255: Funeral, Last Respect
Floor 3 /
Sector 2 / Eria
Afternoon after the Conference /
The war ended. The lives of people saved, but it cost many.
____________
Pce of Horus / Backyard
Weather - Raining /
Kingdom''s important people gather in two groups. All of them wears ck uniform.
The group gathered before a symbol of an honorable person. A symbol in the form of a statue of a strong woman holding a spear who once led humanity in darkness; Spear of Testament.
In front of the Spear Saint''s grave, everyone couldn''t help but cry.
The Queen of Pce of Horus even needs help of a wheelchair to attain the funeral. Her daily prideful face reced with a skinny face with two ck lines running down from the eye bags to her face.
The Former King of Eria, Troy the Gluttony, only wears pants, which means he is bare-chested in his buffed form. It actually seemed hical, considering he was at someone''s funeral. But some people think that it is a punishment for himself, for not being there when the war took ce.
The current King of Eria, Ars the Greed,e with two of his wives. The Blonde Young Lady, and Silvered Knight.
The King of Eria became the first to to pay theirst respects. He walks to the tomb, take out one Sword of Testament, the Symbol of Sword Saint, then said:
"I hope you can sacrifice yourself like this olddy someday for humanity, old man."
After that, he thrust the Sword of Testament in front of the Symbol of Spear Saint.
_____
The final tributes are still being offered.
The rain began to subside. The phantasm sun for a moment showed a reddish glow for the 3rd Floor.
The current King and the former King standing next to each other, with the former King stood with his back to the funeral.
"Don''t worry. I no longer me anyone for everything that happened. Let it pass all that has passed."
Ars said that, but Troy still felt so guilty.
"I came down to this floor with an ambition in mind, that I will take over this floor too. But none of this was in my expectation."
"We didn''t expect your craziness either."
The craziness that took Ars'' left hand. He risked his life in order to save Elisa. Elisa was saved. He is also still alive. But the price to be paid is very high, if the wars are included.
"I''ve read all the data regarding all the [Floor Conquest Expedition]. And I don''t see a single record that doesn''t involve a Saint in it."
Thest active Light Saint has died. That left not a single Saint left to help the Abyssal Hunter.
"What about Sword Saint? You know where he is, right?"
Troy finally got up to date about the Sword Saint''s condition from Soul Saint and Ars'' conversation yesterday.
"Even if I get to find him, I can still bring a deadman to a battlefield."
The day that Satria left Sword of Testament to him, that was the day that Ars considers the Sword Saint was dead long ago.
Ars took a tired breath.
"Let''s end this conversation. Eria needs rest and a long healing period before she can be invited to move forward."
After saying all that, Ars walking home to his new castle.
Leaving Troy in question.
"What if all this is actually in your script?"
____________
Eria /
Some time after the war ended by Ars /
On a certain roof, there are tendies gathered in tears.
"Kiana! Hang in there!"
"Can someone do something with the hole in her belly?!"
The Valkyries all panic, because they about to lose one of them.
"I''m sorry! This is because of me!"
"It''s okay, Leena. Kiana did it to save you and she did it."
The current leader of the sisters, Kiana, previously risked her life to save her sister. The price she had to pay was a hole in her stomach.
"Please stay with us, Kiana!"
The sisters did their best to heal the unhealed wound.
The patient, Kiana, coughing blood and her look begin to fade.
In that painful condition, she calls out someone.
"Diana... Diana.."
Her shaking violently right hand was trying to grab something.
The person she called took her hand and replied:
"I''m here."
Diana took Kiana''s cold hand to her cheek. She tried to give the dying body a warmth of her heart.
"Diana... I''m sorry. I''m sorry that I was... cough-cough..., trying to throw you from the family. I''m sorry..."
Diana tried to focus to not to cry. But she failed. Her tears flowed profusely. She tried to endure the pain by kissing Kiana''s hand.
"It''s okay. I won''t me you. It''s just a misunderstanding, and I always think of you as my family."
Kiana''s vision began to fade, but her ears took Diana''s message well.
"Thank, you."
Kiana''s strength left her body. She finally closed her eyes in sincerity.
A second after her soul left her body, her body begins to disintegrate into thousands of light particles.
[Death]
One of them has returned to the source of life.
Now there are only nine of them left.
It wasn''t the first time they had lost a family member, but they still cried like children over a loss of someone important.
____
Floor 3 / Sector 1
Below Adam''s Root /
Current Time /
Eight Valkyries standing on the sand ground, facing their past. One of them is in a chair, sitting in pain in her heart and stomach.
One of them stepped forward, standing in the front. After that she took out one [Gryphon Whistle]. Then blow the whistle loudly.
Fwiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiitttttt~
Normally, the Gryphon Whistle will call out a Gryphon. However, that one whistle will not call them because the Gryphon has died together with the owner.
The nine Valkyries took their own [Whistle]. Then they together blow it out to call for their Magical Beast.
Nine Gryphons appeared in their owner''s summons. But they did not down to the owners. Nine of them fly from their owners back to the sky.
Offering final respects to the dead.
With that, they will be able to face the future without worrying about the past.
Chapter 256: Night for the Wives
Chapter 256: Night for the Wives
The war has ended. There were a lot of wounds that Eria got in the process. But all that left is to recover and keep living for the better future.
________
Eria / Main Castle
Night /
With Ars bing the King of Eria, that means the wives also move with him.
They now got bigger and fancier room. Even so, they are not happy because of what they and Eria had been through.
That''s why Ars would visit them in turns to soothe them.
_
First Night / Arlene''s
Ars came into his red-haired wife''s room and found she was lying on the bed.
"Ars?"
Looks like she''s not sleeping. She wakes up to greet her husband after work.
Like a wife waiting for her husband''s return, Arlene took off Ars'' robe and shirt.
Then she looked at her husband''s naked body, which was covered in scars and a few months ago had lost his left hand.
It had been two months thest time they making out. To be honest, Ars really wanted to fuck his red haired hot wife.
However, when he touches his wife''s face, and tries to take a better look, his wife''s face is so messed up.
Her usual beautiful tomboyish face, reced with a tired face from constantly crying. Her eye bags are thick and ck.
Her skin, which was usually soft and seductive, at that moment felt dry and dull.
Holding back his appetite, Ars invited his red-haired wife to a calming sleep.
He puts Arlene head to his right arm. So he can stroke his wife''s head while they sleep.
Of the five wives, Arlene got the most painful wound.
She lost her future child. The second chance she had destroyed by Abyssal Hunter''s sworn enemy.
"Am I not deserve them?"
In silence, Arlene suddenly asked that.
That is a painful question. She got pregnant twice. The first pregnancy was sessful, but she lost her first child because of her first husband. The second pregnancy was failed because she was trying to protect her second husband.
Of course it made Arlene very hurt. She thinks if she doesn''t deserve to have children.
"Who said that?"
But Ars denied that thought.
It was like Ars will kill anyone who said that thing to her.
That made Arlene calm a little, and hurt at the same time she has betrayed the hope of a husband who loves her.
Unable to hold the exhaustion, and thefort of her husband''s shoulder, Arlene fell asleep in sorrow.
_
The Second Night / Diana''s
Diana became the second wife to experience deep pain after the war.
"Are both of you okay?"
Ars asked about the condition of Diana and the baby in her stomach.
Diana was in bed, unable to get up because she got sick.
"The doctor said I just exhausted. And for this baby, thank god they are okay."
Even though she said that, a mother''s health is the baby''s too.
Ars stroking his wife forehead to give a warm feeling.
Other than exhausted, what caused Diana''s condition is her negativity.
"Wouldn''t it be better if you gave tonight''s turn to the others first? I''ll be okay. I just need to rest."
So she can''t be left alone.
"It''s okay. I''ve talked with them to be with you tonight."
For the past two days, Diana has not left her bed.
During the day, she was visited by others, such as Elisa or her sisters. But, when the timese tonight, she was left alone, and it was quite dangerous for her.
"Is this karma for me?"
Prior to reuniting with her sisters, Diana lived a peaceful life on Floor 2, while her sisters were still dedicating their lives to moving forward every day.
So she was thinking that losing a sister very dear to her is the karma during her peaceful on Floor 2.
"I read the report that Valkyrie Kiana died while protecting her sister. Does her sacrifice mean karma for you?"
There was a hint of anger in Ars'' question.
Kiana died while trying to save her sister, and she managed to do that. So, if Diana thinks that Kiana''s death is not necessary, then she meant that it''s better for Leena the one who dies than Kiana.
That made Ars angry.
Diana took Ars''s hand to put to her cheek, which started to shed tears.
"I''m sorry."
Ars did not respond to Diana''s apology.
He wiped his wife''s tears, which also hurt to look at.
_
Third Night / Huxian''s
What Huxian wanted wasn''tplicated, she just wanted Ars to be by her side.
"Do you want me to do anything, Ars?"
"What are you talking about? You''re third trimester, focus on the thing in your belly."
"They are things, honey."
Huxian mentioned the baby in her belly with ''they'', and changed ''thing'' to ''things''. That''s only means one thing.
"There are two of them?" asked Ars, quite hyped up.
Huxian answer with holding three of Ars'' finger, then showed it to him.
"There are three of them?!"
The number is arguably unusual. Because a birth with more than three babies is rare.
So that was why Huxian''s belly got umonly bigger than usual pregnancy.
"I''m going to be a father of triplets."
Ars wanted to run out of the room and shout out his happiness to the world.
Previously, there are four of Ars'' wives who got pregnant. With Huxian''s certainty, then Ars should be the father of six children from his four wives.
However, during the previous war, one of his wife got stabbed in her belly. As a result, Ars lost one child.
"Am I not doing hard enough?"
It caused Huxian, the strongest wife of all, to feel guilty.
Huxian sacrificed her ten Battle Servants to fight the Virtue of Purity. But that was barely enough to hold him.
At the end of the battle, they lost a powerful ally, a future child, and a castle.
"If only I had tried harder."
Maybe they could save one thing of the three. At least, the future child doesn''t have to die.
"That''s not everyone''s fault."
But Ars convinced her to not think that way.
"It was just the cruelty of a war. With me awake, I won''t let that ever happen again."
_
Fourth Night / Skadi''s
"Can you please punish me?"
Skadi weed her husband with that request and a guilty face.
Skadi fought really hard back then. But there was a limit that an ordinary soldier couldn''t enter.
She didn''t help much in the fight with the Virtue of Purity. The only thing she could do is to protect Arlene, which unfortunately, she failed to do so.
"If only I''m the one to open mouth to stop him."
Arlene was the one to stop Cindere to get close to Ars'' room.
That''s why she was attacked by Cindere. If Skadi who was the one trying to stop Cindere, surely she will be the one targeted instead of Arlene.
Even though, if that possibility happened, Skadi was in danger of dying because she was the only Healer there at that time.
"Then, take off my clothes."
Ars restrained his lust for three nights. Skadi will receive the three nights in one night.
Chapter 257: See You Now, See You Again
Chapter 257: See You Now, See You Again
Eria /
Castle of Fafnir /
Two months before the War happened /
"ARS!"
Elisa still remembers the dream very well.
"Skadi! Check if the crystallization got to his body!"
She did not know the detail of what happened. The other people on the scene don''t want to tell her about it either.
"The Infection doesn''t reach his body! But that doesn''t mean he is okay! We need to call Frida!"
"I already know what happened. Get him to the other room, quick!"
Ars had done something to save her life. Something that took his left hand and get him on the bed for two months not waking up.
Elisa had read a document about Staff Saint''s past.
The Saint once got infected and almost died in order to do research about Abyssal Radiation/Mana.
Not allowing death to take the life of his bestrade, Sword Saint done something to save Staff Saint''s life.
However, that resulting in Sword Saint losing his left hand, and his activeness in conquest expeditions. Plus, him being disappeared until now.
__
Eria /
King''s Castle /
When she kept remembering the incident about the Staff Saint and Sword Saint, Elisa would feel very scared.
"You worried that Ars would abandon you?"
Fortunately, Arlene is there tofort her.
"Because, all of this would not happen in the first ce if Ars did not risk his life to save me."
Until then, Elisa still didn''t get the detailed answer about what Ars did to save her.
She will begin to shed tears when she thinks about the possibility that the same happened to Staff and Sword Saint will happen to her and Ars.
There, Arlene pulled Elisa and hugged the girl, gave afort that the girl need.
She wants to tell the girl that it is okay. Don''t worry. It''s not your fault. However, that''s not what the girl actually needs.
What the girl needs now is the person she loves.
.. .
Fifth Night / Elisa''s
Elisa wasst in line for the evening visit, because she was the youngest of the six wives.
Elisa waited in the room in dismay. She afraid that Ars wille, but also afraid if he did note. She afraid to face him, but also afraid that she will no longer be able to see him.
"I want to see you."
In silence and fear, a knock on the door startled her.
Who is knocking on this night? If the person is Ars, he should not knock to enter his wife''s room.
"...Ars?"
The one at the door was her husband, the man she loved.
It''s so strange. Why is he knocking on the door of his wife? Why is he just standing and gives a cold andplicated look? Why does he look like he treats his wife like a stranger?
"Do you have anything to say?"
Like a thunder strikes upon her, Elisa was so surprised at the question.
Why did her husband asking that? What is the context of his question?
Elisa realized that she was the one at fault, however, she didn''t know which answer her husband wants.
Drowning in fear and confusion, Elisa lowers her head and starts sobbing.
"Why are you crying?"
Another question that is like a stranger treat.
Elisa can''t take it. She can''t take the fear of losing a person she dare so much once more.
So she tries to get closer to her husband, asking for love and forgiveness.
"I''m sorry."
"For what?"
Her husband keeps treating her like stranger. It was like something really bad will happen soon and Elisa did not want that. So she tries to hug her husband, and begging for love and forgiveness.
"I''m sorry... I''m sorry for not believe in you. I''m sorry for hiding something from you."
She was not believe that her husband would save her. She was afraid that if her husband found out about her illness, her husband would leave her.
"Please, forgive me."
She hugged her husband tightly, not wanting to let go.
"I love you. Please, don''t leave me."
Elisa wet her husband''s clothes with tears of fear and sincerity.
Her life is over if, after all that, she would still be abandoned.
.. .
After more than two months, the rtionship between King Eria''s wives was quite bad. Finally that day, King Eria''s five wives had lunch together.
"I''m a little shocked that Ars could be that cruel to Elisa girl."
Huxian pointed to that scene as she being fed by two of her servants.
"Elisa is the first wife and the longest to follow Ars. He has always taken care of Elisa since then. I thought he would do Elisa gently."
Diana thought the same as the second wife to meet Ars. Even though in the night record, she became the first official that Ars slept with.
"Elisa is a good girl, and cute. I think that''s why Ars was rough to her."
"You said that while being a mute, and moan so cute when Ars do you on your first time. You still do till now though."
Arlene still remembers when Ars calls both her and Skadi in their first night.
"Wait, we are talking about my first time?!"
Elisa finally realized that her four colleagues were talking about Ars doing Elisa in bed onst night.
But how?
"Sorry, Elisa. We want toe to help when Ars made you cry. But both of you make up so fast," said Arlene.
"We are sorry for peeking too," confessed Skadi.
"I saw you in painst night. Does it still hurt until now?" Diana curious.
"Ahh, I want to give birth immediately and ask Ars to be rough on me," Huxian lustful.
The attention given by her seniors looks quite touching.
However, it was also very embarrassing at the same time Elisa wanted to bury herself in a hole.
____________
Floor 3 / Sector 1
Adam''s Root Area /
If you are on your way from Sector 3 (World Wall) to Sector 2 (Eria), you can see something ck crashing into the Abyssal Layer, Prohibited Border.
The ck thing was suspected to be the ck Dragon that appeared in Eria a week ago.
On that day, the Ruler of Eria doing daily visit to the ck Dragon.
"Hey, buddy! Still trying to kill yourself?!"
Every afternoon for the past week, Ars hade to visit the best bud, Alexander the ck Dragon.
However, what was in front of Ars was not Alexander anymore, but the ck Dragon, with just a little of Alexander''s consciousness.
"Gggrrrrrrrr~"
After trying to break through the Prohibited Border, which is full of Abyssal Radiation, Alexander the ck Dragon''s body is broken.
The horns he had, which previously looked like they could pierce the sky, crumbled to nothing. Every wound he has emitted a rainbow liquid that looks both beautiful and painful.
He who previously looked dreadful was now creepy and disgusting.
"Nggrooooaaaaa!"
"I''m not bothering you?! I came here to give you news! Bad and good news!"
For the past week, Ars has been doing research on the ck Dragon, and its record on Terra.
-
[Year 3, Fifth Month: ck Dragon]
[When we wanted to open a path to the Middle Region, we came across a terrifying ck figure. We call it the ck Dragon. ck Dragon defeated by Sword Saint and Spear Saint with Staff Saint support]
-
[Year 4, First Month: Sin Virtue War I]
[Half a year after one of the strongest Region Bosses was defeated, it has now reappeared, with even greater power and controlled by a Soul Saint; the ck Dragon. Sin of Wrath and Sin of Gluttony fought the ck Dragon with the help of Sword Saint]
-
[Year 5, Seventh Month: ck Dragon Kingdom Conquest]
[Sin of Envy goes to the deeper North Region and conquest a territory alone. He unleashes the power of ck Dragon to win the conquest. However, the ck Dragon power is too strong, the Sin of Envy losing control. Sin of Gluttony trying to stop the rampaging Sin of Envy, but he cannot do it alone, good thing the Spear Sainte to help and the Sin of Envy back to normal.]
-
"The bad news is, it needs the power of a Saint to stop the ck Dragon."
In the first two records, it says the Sins and Saintsbine power to beat the ck Dragon.
However, in the third record, it says the Sin of Gluttony needs a help of a Saint to stop the Sin of Envy in form of ck Dragon.
Not to beat, but to stop.
Perhaps at that time, the Sin of Gluttony, Troy, could have defeated Alexander in the ck Dragon form. But to beat to kill is not the way. So he needs a help of a Saint to bring Alexander out.
"The second bad news is, thest active and known Saint had died in the war."
"Gggrrrrrrr~"
"Yeah, the olddy Jeanne has died."
"Nggggroooooooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"
As if not wanting to believe Ars'' words, the ck Dragon went berserk.
It tried to grab Ars with its broken ws and shattered fangs.
Ars teleported to avoid all those minor threats.
"And the good news is, I finally decided to end your life here."
The ck Dragon stopped. Hearing the word ''kill'' aroused its defensive instincts.
Ars had to take out a single Sinaga Sword.
His foe, knowing it would hard for it to win, putting up a defensive stance.
Then he just stood there, silent.
"Ggrrrrrr~"
"What? You asking me why I be silent? I''m not silent. I was thinking about how I should finish you off."
Even though he said that, Ars still remains silent on his feet. Not even moving an inch.
Losing its temper, the ck Dragon shot forward with its disgusting mouth.
"Ooh, you are approaching me? Instead of running away for your life, you approaching me?"
It was a stupid decision for a dragon who, a week ago, shook the world with its roar.
However, the fearful dragon now got easily killed by just a stab to its chest.
After that, its unravel into ckish particle, until it gave rise to a group of white light that fell on Ars''s side.
"Yeah, see you again, bud."
Chapter 258: Independent Scheming
Chapter 258: Independent Scheming
Seven Graceful Virtues born after the Seven Deadly Sins.
Their birth deres a new era in Abyssal Terra. Where the origin of Abyssal Hunter is to aim for the Depth of the Abyss, the Seven Graceful Virtues aim for the top of the Abyss.
Unfortunately, it is hard for them to reach their goal. Because to do so, they need to break through the old-born society.
The old-born society being govern by the so called Light Saint and their children, the sworn enemies of Virtues, Seven Deadly Sins.
However, with the power of the Dark-side Father, Soul Saint, they could aim for the Depth of Abyss faster and easier than the old-born society.
__________
Floor ? /
??th Chamber /
"With the Omniscient, Dark-side Father, Soul Saint''s guidance, we will reach heaven and dethroned God from His arrogant throne!"
Inside an all-white room, which was as wide as a football field, a group of creatures dressed in ck, numbered in the tens, crouched in the center of the room.
The room was extravagant, with a floor that was as zed as ss and surrounded by five giant pirs.
Apart from its beauty, the room was also very strange. The beautiful room had no roof. Yes, the top of the room was the same floor that people were on.
The room was designed like a two-way mirror.
However, such a beautiful room was filled with vile creatures that looked like they came straight out of hell.
The creatures kneel down with their heads lowered. Giving the highest respect to the Preacher.
The Preacher raised his hands high up, giving the impression of the greatness of the person he worshiped.
By doing so, the Preacher managed to raise the morale of his soldiers. They will fight to the death to face any enemy that enters their territory.
Finished with his preaching, the Preacher walks out of the Chamber, leaving the soldiers of darkness in the Chamber.
"Is it the 92nd?"
The preacher was greeted by a young man with dark white wings.
"Gil boy, I thought you hate my preach."
Virtue of Temperance, Gilbert the Fallen Angel.
The Third Strongest Virtue after Cindere and de.
Sadly, Cindere and de were killed in the War with Eria. So that left Gilbert to be the only Virtue who could fight in the frontline.
"Yeah, I do really hate your preach, Lucius old man."
In front of the Fallen Angel is the Virtue of Mercy, Lucius the Euphonical Preacher.
An old man in a robe with a long white beard. One with the fit impression of the Great Witch in the Rings series.
Unlike the Fighter role, Lucius was not the type to approach the enemy, unless being ordered by the Father.
"Then, mind if I ask, what is your purpose to be here? Is it Father''s order?"
Even though they were on the same side, same house, Gilbert''s hate was real towards Lucius. That was why he will not meet the vile-mouth man, except he got ordered by their Father.
"The Shadow of Demon King has made his move to the Fourth Floor."
Usually, when the news was announced to the other members, they would tremble and give off a hint of fear.
However, for the Preacher old man, he chuckled and stroking his beard instead.
"Ho ho ho, it took quite sometimes for him to make the move."
That was indeed true.
It had been a while since the war on Floor 3 ended, and the war deration between the Soul Saint and Shadow of Demon King was dered.
"Although, it still feel like yesterday since the deaths of our two great men, Purity and Humility."
Of all the remaining Virtue, Lucius holds the deepest grudge over the deaths of two of their most important family members.
"Tell me, Gil boy, considering you have tested the strength of the Shadow of Demon King, are all our preparations enough to stop it?"
When Gilbert escorted Soul Saint to meet with the Shadow of Demon King, he gave a farewells souvenir enough to level a city.
Unfortunately
"I don''t know."
That was a three months'' worth of Gilbert''s effort, and he unleashed it within one seconds.
However, even with such a huge threat, the Shadow of Demon King stands firm. His gaze assumed that Gilbert was carrying children''s toys.
Gilbert hated that. Of all the enemies he fought, the Shadow of Demon King was the most arrogant of all of them.
He thought he is the strongest of all.
"That he think a mere young man like you is no big deal for him."
"Stop entering my head."
The order given to Gilbert was to inform Lucius of the threat they were about to face. He had carried out the order, and therefore, he no longer had any business with the old man.
"Wait, young man! Could you please go to the 96th Chamber? I sense that Urs girl is having a hard time dealing with the Sloth Sin."
"Go calm them down yourself."
"But I need to go to the next chamber. They were about to go crazy if I''m not fast. You know that it''s not good to let our people suffer, right?"
"Tch."
It was also what made Gilbert hate the old man. The old man always had a sentence he could use tomand others.
_
The Chambers was not the only two-way mirror design room. The world of Floor ? is also two-way mirror space.
Literally the top and ground of the Floor, or the ground to the top, top to ground, the gr are the same.
Whitend with earth pirs connected on two sides of the horizontal end. The distance from end to end horizontal side is 50 meters.
[Endless Labyrinth Terra]
Soul Saint was the one who named the Floor. It is based on the nature of the floor, which seems endless and misleading.
The Chambers are five corners room. The walls stick to the two-way mirrored ground of the Floor. Has one two-way mirror giant door.
96th Chamber /
"WHAT THE FK ARE YOU DOING?!"
The door of the 96th Chamber was already opened when Gilbert came.
He heard a woman''s voice screaming loudly in the front door.
The voice came from top of the Chamber. The top of the ground where Gilbert''s stand.
"Do you know how many people can be fed with all those supplies, you fking shit!? It took me a month to gather all that! Do you hear me motherf***er!?"
On the top of the Chamber, a naked woman is cursing a brown-skinned man. It seemed the brown-skinned man had just done something that shouldn''t be done.
The brown man who was actually from the enemy of the house of Virtue.
"Here I thought he is a Sloth."
Yet, the brown man was standing and just eat the whole food supply of 96th Chamber.
___________
Floor 4 /
Sector 3 / World Wall
World Wall Harbor / Registry Office
"Next!"
He advanced to the record table.
"Let me see your ID. Hm, hmm, Troy, is it? What is your flight purpose?"
"Personal business on Saint Arcane Academy."
"Alright... Wait, are you infected?"
"No."
"Then that''s quite a skinny body for a big man. Alright, you pass. Next!"
The ship bound for the Upper Floor is about to depart. The ship carrying the former most important person in Eria.
"Hey, watch your step!"
With no one knowing that fact.
"Woah, what''s up?! You wanna go?!"
Because the man''s appearance is so different and he was using a robe to hide his face.
[The flight to the 3rd Floor is about to depart. Please, for the passengers to board the ship.]
"Yeah, go away! You freaking creepy strange guy!"
Only a few people in Eria knew about Troy''s departure.
Even so, they didn''t want to interfere, because Troy was no longer attached to Eria. So he was free to do whatever he wanted as a god-powered Hunter.
Chapter 259: Blissful Months
Chapter 259: Blissful Months
Floor 3 / Sector 2
Eria /
It has been a few months after the war with ck Hunter faction ended.
The wounds that Eria got on that day can still be felt today; all the losses and tragedies that urred.
However, as Staff Saint said:
["All events wille to an end. But do not let that stopping you from moving forward."]
Holding on to those words and with the help of the Upper Floor, Eria recovered quickly and developed better.
All of that was possible because of the policy, wisdom, and strength of the new King of Eria, Ars.
Ars mustered all the manpower and resources he could get from Floor 2 to help Eria. He did all that with his own money and connection.
"I am not a king nor a leader if I let my citizens suffer while I can directly help them."
Such a wise word liven up Eria from the rough day.
From that day, Ars no longer known as the Greed, but as the Generous.
Although it was all possible because from the start he was the holder of the highest power of the Upper Floor.
Now he is the Supreme Leader of all Terra after officially became the King of Eria.
That made some group of people who have smaller power bad talk to him. But still, people be grateful to him for all his kind acts.
______
Floor 3 /
Month-7th /
Eria has changed much recently. Her territory was erged. Many new buildings were built to ept new residents.
She was no longer a kingdom on an isted floor. She has be the capital of a beautiful country.
Eria became the most populous region of the three Floors before the Middle Region of Floor 2 within a few months.
It was the month of the anniversary of the birth of the New Era of Eria.
That month also marks the birth of the first child - the first three children of the King. Three children of the Generous Ars and Lust Huxian.
"What are they?"
Unfortunately, Ars was not there when his wife, the fox one, gave birth to their first three children.
"They are your daughters and son!"
Arlene shouted at Ars while carried one of the three cute new born little creatures.
The rest of the three were carried by Frida and Skadi. The three of them fell asleep in the arms of their mother''spanions.
Such a weak and cute newborn creature. Three of them is the children of the most powerful person in Terra.
Seeing them made Ars think:
"Why don''t they have fox ears too?"
"That''s your first words to your children?!" shouted Arlene again.
Arlene''s scream disturbed the calmness of the baby in her arms.
"Ow-ow! I''m sorry! Twinkle-twinkle little star~ Oh, how stupid your father~"
It was not Arlene''s first time carrying a baby. So it''s easy for her to calm the baby.
"Congrattion. They are two girls and one boy."
Frida is a mother of one son and a Queen. She didn''t have any problem with the baby she was carrying.
"Ars! Looks at him. He looks a lot like you!"
It seemed that Elisa was carrying the male of the three.
Ars had not seen his own face in the mirror in a very long time. But looking at the little creature that Elisa was carrying, he seemed to see himself in a very weak version.
"Isn''t he so cute?"
"Yeah."
After seeing the three babies, Ars proceeds to see the mother.
"I''m sorry, Ars, they don''t have their fox ears."
The mother of the three babies immediately says sorry to her husband.
She, who was usually full of passion when she saw her husband, this time looked very weak and disappointed.
"What are you talking about? It was just a joke. Besides, you''re a woman possessed by a certain Fox God."
That means Huxian was not actually a fox woman of fox race.
Ars knew that and was not asking for more. Just having her and she gave birth to his child was just enough for him. But he still liking to give a pat to Huxian and ying with her fox ears.
______
The children of the two Sins. It shook the entire floor of Terra.
Eria''s Head of Military and Security and even Queen Frida put them all into guarding Eria, especially the pce area.
They were scared if there would be another attack from the ck Hunter faction.
How they were not?
Ars is a Sin who represents the Red Dragon. Huxian is a Fox Goddess of iparable beauty.
Unlike Frida, who has an ordinary husband. The two are a powerful person of Abyssal Hunter side.
If something happens when their childbirth, that would damage their image from the public.
Therefore, the first month after the birth of the King''s triplets, tension filled Eria.
Even the King himself, who upies the position of the most powerful person in Terra, was on full guard.
"Although we need not to be that fully aware. In the previous war, Soul Saint had great loss of power because they lost Humility and Purity. He would think a hundred times tounch an another attack. Besides, it was not Eria''s first time in this state either."
Frida tried to calm the tiring Ars.
It was almost a week that Ars is in full vignce of ck Hunter attack.
Yes, it was not Eria''s first time in that state. Because several years ago, when Frida was pregnant with Dimitri Junior, Eria was also in the same situation.
They were fully aware of ck Hunter attack because Eria''s eyes were weak that year.
"But now, with you as Hunter''s strongest sword, and me as Eria''s eyes, we can protect Eria and our family."
Both Frida and Ars lost their precious family in the previous war. Trauma still haunts them..
That was why they would do everything in the present to protect what they had.
"Speaking of Eria''s defence, the Former King is back. Do you wee him?"
Chapter 260: Blissful Month (2)
Chapter 260: Blissful Month (2)
Eria /
A few months after the birth of the King''s first three children /
King''s Pce / Huxian''s Room
Having three new members of the family made the pce more busy and noisy.
"Anna, stop pulling my hair! Anni, wait a moment!"
Asianna and Asianni, two noisy and hyperactive twin sisters. The two were with their Red mother, Arlene.
Where is their biological mother? She was with the clone of their father, Ares. Unlike the sisters, Ares is a quiet and calm boy.
The triplets of Reddragon family. Asianna, Asianni, and Ares.
Arlene is in charge to take care of the sisters as the Red Mom.
Why she take two when their biological mother only takes the boy? Because if the sisters with their actual mother, the two will be cared for by the mother''s servants and that is not good for their growth.
"Victoria, help!"
The twin sisters were really like their mother. They are so beautiful andely. Only that they don''t have the curse of their mother''s power.
In essence, they are normal children.
"Remember to don''t hold her too tight!"
Arlene had just finished bathing Asianna and was wiping the girl. Asianni was the first to be bathed, but she didn''t like being left for long and started crying.
Fortunately, the Silver mom was there to help.
"Waaaaa! Waaaaaaaaa!"
Unfortunately, the Silver mom sometimes gives this one scary aura and the babies will begin to cry when she holds them.
"Arlene, I can''t."
"Come here, girl!"
Arlene takes Asianni and holds the twin sisters in her arm. She tried to calm them down, but it seems they need special needs for babies: milk.
"Huxian, can you put Ares to his bed and feed this twin sister?"
Ares was fast asleep in Huxian''s arms. But the mother does not seem to want to let go of the father''s clone.
"What if Ares has nightmares when I let him go?"
Like a digger unwilling to let go of the diamond she got, Huxian was unwilling to put Ares down.
"Aw,e on! Ares is not that weak. He is a clone of his father. He''ll be fine. On the other hand, look at these two sisters! Ars will be mad at you if you abandon them!"
That was also the reason why Arlene was given the responsibility to apany Huxian. Apart from her having experience, she also tasked with preventing Huxian from spoiling Ares too much and abandoning Asianna and Asianni.
Mentioning Ars was also the best way to get Huxian to cooperate.
"Alright! Mommy will be back, little prince." Huxian put Ares, who was sleeping leisurely in his box. "Come here, you two little noisy foxes." Then takes Asianna and Asianni to be feed.
The twin sister finally calmed down in their actual mother''s arms and breast.
The room became tranquil after all the babies had fallen asleep. The exhausted Huxian also fell asleep unconsciously.
Arlene took the opportunity to go out in silence. Skadi followed her colleague and let the mother and the triplet sleeping.
In the hall, Arlene and Skadi walked in silence.
Ever since the Abyss Pit to the bottom floor was discovered, the two of them hadmitted themselves not to conceive.
They want to dedicate their lives to apany Ars in the uing battle.
At first Ars was against it. Because he wants every wife to give birth to at least one child. But when Arlene mentioned the war between Eria and the ck Hunter, Ars allowed their choice.
However, despite having decided not to conceive again, the pain Arlene felt after losing two children was still intense.
She fell, leaning against the wall.
Skadi knew it was going to happen and immediately crouched down to help Arlene, who was starting to cry.
It wasn''t the first time Arlene had cried after leaving Huxian and the triplets. Every time she came out of Huxian''s room, she would start crying.
The cry was not a bad thing, actually. The cry represents her pain over the loss of her two biological children, and her happiness over her adopted twin daughters.
It helped her to move on from the past, and to move forward toward the future.
______
Sylvia''s Room /
"Oh, my god! She is sooo cute!"
Elisa couldn''t hold back her eagerness when she witness her sister''s clone sleeping.
Sylvia had just given birth to Ars'' third daughter. It happenedst night.
The birth was unpredictable and shocking, to the point of awakening the entire sleeping pce.
A blonde baby girl who really looks like her mother. A small and calm girl who inherited her father''s character.
"But I''m still mad because Ars gave her such a simple name!"
Silvy Shield Reddragon. Ars just took the mother''s first name andst name and gave the dragon''s familyst name.
It was either because the girl looked like her mother or Ars did not think of anything to give at the time.
"But Silvy is a beautiful name though."
It seemed that the mother adore the little girl''s name gave by the father.
In that case, Elisa couldn''t protest anymore then.
Looking at the baby she had just given birth to, Sylvia was stunned into a sweet smile.
That smile was the most beautiful smile Elisa had ever seen, and she never expected from her sister.
"In the past, when Sword Saint left us and disappear, I never thought of being in a special rtionship with a man."
Sylvia started to express her feelings that she had kept for a long time.
Since being adopted by Maria and bing a small family with Sylvia, Elisa never thought about listening to her sister''s story, which Elisa considered she is a perfect figure of a woman.
"That day, my heart is shattered and my expectations of men have dropped drastically. Not to mention at the same time, the Staff Saint had died and Spear Saint was not there to confront us."
Those were extremely difficult times for the Abyssal Hunter. Elisa could never forget those sad times.
"All men think that they can rece the two disappear Saint and tried to take over the Shield City for them tomand."
Shield City was the center of Abyssal operation.
"They all just want power without thinking about the responsibilities they have to bear."
That was why, back when the Sword and Staff Saint gone, many people want to take themand of the city.
"But he is different."
He is Sylvia''s now husband.
"Even though he wanted everything, which made him dare to destroy the city and build a new. But he was serious about his words. Every decision he makes carries the responsibility of being a leader. That''s why, I gave everything to him, the city and even me."
It was the biggest decision Sylvia had made in her life. Which changed her life, and terra.
"So are you, Elisa?"
Elisa unhesitatingly nodded at her sister''s question.
"I see, so you also want to bear Ars'' child."
"Eh?"
"No wonder that you get more nights with Ars than others."
Elisa''s face immediately turned red on that topic.
"Wait, no! I told Ars that I didn''t want to get pregnant yet!"
"Hm? Why?"
"Well, you know that Ars recently busy with the Lower Floor Abyss Pit. So, if, in the meantime that Ars decided to go down, I want to be with him."
Sylvia was surprised by her sister''s decision. But she can understand that.
The expedition to the lower floors was a perilous journey. With Elisa beside Ars, their chances of survival will be even greater.
"But you still receive your ration from Ars, right? Then you have to be careful."
"Th-that''s right. "
"But I don''t mind if you give a little cousin for Silvy."
"Sylvia!"
Chapter 261: To the Fourth Floor
Chapter 261: To the Fourth Floor
Eria /
King''s Pce /
Diana''s Room /
"How''s your feeling?"
In the calm room where there is a mother who has just given birth to a baby boy, the father asked the mother''s condition.
The mother brought her little baby closer to her radiant face and answered: "I''m overwhelmed."
The mother showed the happiest face while hugging her little baby boy.
Ardian Reddragon. Ars'' second son after Ares. A tiny little brown-skinned boy. He inherited his mother''s skin and hair color. With the fierce face of his father.
"In all my years of being a hunter, it never crossed my mind to have a real family, or even a child."
As a valkyrie, Diana once make an oath to give her soul and body for the dream of terra; to be wings and sword to move forward to the depth of Abyss.
But now she is in afy bed, holding her own baby like an ordinary woman out there.
That happiness was possible because she made a second vow to be by Ars'' side.
To make a second vow while the former was still attached to her, it was actually disgraceful.
But at that time, no one wouldin about it anymore.
All those who knew of the oath, or those who hold the same vow, gave Diana a chance to be happy, for herself and for them.
"Ardian. It''s a handsome name. Have you thought about giving it to him before?"
"Not really. I just merge our name to be his, and vo, became Ardian."
Merge the father''s and the mother''s name. Ars and Diana. Ar taken from Ars, while Dian taken from Diana. Became Ardian.
Once again, Ars did not want to take it hard on naming his children.
"But that is still splendid."
Ares and Ardian. Asianna, Asianni, and Silvy. All five of them have handsome and beautiful names.
Even when people hear the babies'' name, they will give a praise to the intelligence of the name-giver, the father.
Although they won''t know that the father just doesn''t want to take it hard of naming his children.
"Now that you''ve try your best to get this boy, I want you to only focus on him from now on."
Ars'' sentence has several meanings, one of which is; retire in the world of Hunter and focus on being a mother who takes care of her child.
Diana stretched her grip away from Ardian. Then she takes a better look at the little baby boy.
The baby is really small, or is it just her hands so big? Diana does not know. What she knew is, she wanted to protect the little man with all her might.
But that meant she had to break the first vow she made.
"I will bring all the Valkyrie with me but you."
Soon Ars will descend to the lower floor, the Fourth Floor, to continue the battle of Abyssal Hunter.
He will bring all the manpower he could get and brought them all to a floor with higher level of danger.
By leaving all his children and several wives.
_________
Silvia''s Room /
"Will you bring Elisa?"
"No."
Ars immediately answered the question of if it''s rted to the youngest wife.
Silvy was sleeping soundly in her crib. Meanwhile, her father and mother were talking about the family''s future n.
"You and her are going to raise the children. Diana will more focus on being the head of family and decision maker. Do you have an objection?"
At Ars serious question, Sylvia gently shakes her head.
"I may be experienced in leading, but family is not my field. So I put my trust in her."
"Good, then."
Of all the six wives, Ars will bring three and will leaves three of them.
Huxian could already leave behind the triplets.
Arlene was actually the most reliable to take care of the children, but she preferred to be beside Ars.
Skadi will always be Ars'' third sword.
The rest will stay in the pce to take care of all matters.
"Is it true that Frida will not join the first wave?"
Ars could rest easy leaving his thriving kingdom because Frida was note to the expedition.
"She still had to determine whether the kingdom could be left or not."
"Wouldn''t it be hard if you didn''t bring the eye of the Abyss?"
"Mine is enough."
Ars'' Dragon Eyes might not beparable to Frida''s God Eye. But he has gone through and faced many things alone with his Dragon eyes.
"When can she catch up to you?"
"When the kingdom''s ready to be left. And don''t think about following along."
Ars'' could read his wife''s mind. The intention was indeed small, but Sylvia still had the desire to catch up to her husband.
Having decided all that, Ars looked out the window. It was as if someone had called him. He got up from the chair and walked to Silvy''s crib.
Sylvia took her little baby to show to the father.
The father gives onest kiss to the baby girl on the forehead, and slightly wakes the baby.
After that, Ars walks to the window. Sylvia followed closely behind; like a wife taking her husband to work.
Before leaving, Ars gave Sylvia onest kiss. Now he is ready to go.
__________
Sector 5 /
Fourth Floor Station /
Swordaircraft / Captain''s Room
"There you are. Have you said goodbye to all of them?"
Arlene immediately weed her husband.
The captain came just in time. It was about time they take off.
Ars came out of the captain''s room. Skadi was waiting outside.
On the deck, everyone was still busy with their business, until Skadi stomped the Silver Sky Staff onto the surface of the deck to announce that the captain had arrived.
Everyone immediately cheered for the arrival of the captain.
On the iron boat flown by airship, the first expedition wave to the Lower Floor was about to get down.
There were ten giant red swords floating around the ship. The ten swords belonged to the captain, which, when the captain snapped his fingers, the ten swords would burn red.
Everyone shouted loudly at the signal.
"WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"
It was a sign that their expedition was about to begin.
In the bow, a muscr man with blond hair touching the surface stood up straight. He is the vice-captain, as well as Team Leader of the Expedition''s First Team, Troy the Gluttony.
Troy raises his right hand up. Then drop it as if to hit the ground.
"WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"
A second cheer urred at the same time the ship descended into the giant ck hole.
ck holes full of mysteries whose ends are still untouched. But a group of brave people, full of dreams and questions, challenge the ignorance in search of answers.
Before they get inside the darkness, Arlene had one question.
"Have you really said goodbye to Elisa, Ars?"
To that question, Ars had no intention of answering.
It''s up to Arlene what answer she wants. Then let''s just say Ars had said a proper goodbye to Elisa.
____________
Eria /
King''s Pce /
Elisa''s Room /
"Aaaaaaaaarrsss! Please, open the door! Please, let me be by your side."
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!